<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>In 1886 Joan Kerr donated 3,000 pounds to 
the Scottish United Presbyterian Synod to sponsor a series of lectures 
on Christian history, ethics, doctrine, and worldview.  The lecturer 
position was given to James Orr, and <i>The Christian View of God and 
the 
World</i> was published as a transcript of the lecture series.  Orr's 
lectures covered topics such as general Christian worldview, the 
alternatives to Christianity, postulates about God's existence and sin, 
and the incarnation of Christ.  The spoken nature of these lectures 
gives the text an understandable, conversational tone to even the 
heaviest theology.  Orr is one of the best-known English-speaking 
theologians, and his brilliant mind produced a number of great works.  
These spoken lectures have a different feel than his prose, and fans of 
Orr will appreciate the new tone.<br /><br />Abby Zwart<br />CCEL Staff 
Writer </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>orr</authorID>
  <bookID>view</bookID>
  <workID>view</workID>
  <bkgID>christian_view_of_god_and_the_world_(orr)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Christian View of God and the World</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">James Orr</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Orr, James</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BT75</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Doctrinal theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Theology; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2000-07-09</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/orr/view.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:0in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.indent	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.intro	{ margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="indent">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="intro">
  <property name="margin-left" value="10%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="10%" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.05%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE </h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">CHRISTIAN VIEW OF GOD<br />
AND THE WORLD </h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.4">AS CENTRING</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.5">IN THE INCARNATION</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.6"><i>BEING THE <br />
FIRST SERIES OF KERR LECTURES</i> </h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.8"><span class="sc" id="i-p0.9">BY</span> JAMES ORR, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">PROFESSOR OF APOLOGETICS AND SYSTEMATIC THEOLOGY,<br />
UNITED FREE CHURCH COLLEGE, GLASGOW</h4>
<p style="text-indent:0in; text-align:center; margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p1">
“<i>For of Him, and through Him, and unto Him, are all things. <br />
To Him be the glory for ever. Amen.</i>”—<scripRef passage="Romans 11:36" id="i-p1.2" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">ROM. xi. 
36</scripRef>.</p>
<h4 id="i-p1.3">NINTH EDITION</h4>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p1.4">
<h3 id="i-p1.5">NEW YORK <br />
CHARLES SCRIBNERS’s SONS <br />
1908</h3>
</div>

</div1>

<div1 title="Introduction: The Kerr Lectureship." progress="0.08%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">THE KERR LECTURESHIP.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.1">The “Kerr Lectureship”</span> 
was founded by the <span class="sc" id="ii-p1.2">Trustees</span> of the late Miss <span class="sc" id="ii-p1.3">Joan Kerr</span>, 
of Sanquhar, under her Deed of Settlement, and formally adopted 
by the United Presbyterian Synod in May 1886. In the following year, May 1887, the 
provisions and conditions of the Lectureship, as finally adjusted, were adopted 
by the Synod, and embodied in a Memorandum, printed in the Appendix to the Synod 
Minutes, p. 489. From these the following excerpts are here given:— <b>II.</b> 
The amount to be invested shall be £3000. <b>III.</b> The object of the Lectureship 
is the promotion of the study of Scientific Theology in the United Presbyterian 
Church. The Lectures shall be upon some such subjects as the following, vis.:—A. 
Historic Theology—(1) Biblical Theology, (2) History of Doctrine, (3) Patristics, 
with special reference to the significance and authority of the first three centuries. 
B. Systematic Theology—(1) Christian Doctrine—<i>(a)</i> Philosophy of Religion
<i>(b)</i> Comparative Theology, <i>(c)</i> Anthropology, <i>(d)</i> Christology,
<i>(e)</i> Soteriology, <i>(f)</i> Eschatology; (2) Christian Ethics—<i>(a)</i> 
Doctrine of Sin, <i>(b)</i> Individual and Social Ethics, <i>(c)</i> The Sacraments,
<i>(d)</i> The Place of Art in Religions Life and Worship. Farther, the Committee 
of Selection shall from time to time, as they think fit appoint as the subject of 
the Lectures any important Phases of Modern Religious Thought, or Scientific Theories 
in their bearing upon Evangelical Theology. The Committee may also appoint a subject 
connected with the practical work of the Ministry as subject of Lecture, but in 
no case shall this be admissible more than once in every five appointments. <b>IV.</b> 
The appointments to this Lectureship shall be made in the first instance from among 
the Licentiates or Ministers of the United Presbyterian Church of Scotland, of whom 
no one shall be eligible who, when the appointment falls to be made, shall have 
been licensed for more than twenty-five years, and who is not a graduate of a British 
University, preferential regard being had to those who have for some time been connected 
with a Continental University. <b>V.</b> Appointments not subject to the conditions 
in Section <b>IV.</b> may also from time to time, at the discretion of the Committee, 
be made from among eminent members of the Ministry of any of the Nonconformist Churches 
of Great Britain and Ireland, America, and the Colonies, or of the Protestant Evangelical 
Churches of the Continent. <b>VI.</b> The Lecturer shall hold the appointment for 
three years. <b>VIII.</b> The Lectures shall be published at the Lecturer’s own 
expense within one year after their delivery. <b>IX.</b> The Lectures shall be delivered 
to the Students of the United Presbyterian Hall. <b>XII.</b> The public shall be 
admitted to the Lectures.</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Preface To Third Edition." progress="0.32%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">
<pb n="vii" id="iii-Page_vii" />
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">This</span> Third Edition is a reprint of the First 
and Second, with the exception of a few verbal corrections and alterations, and 
slight adjustments and curtailments in certain of the Notes. The analysis of Contents 
also has been abridged. The author is indebted to the <abbr title="Reverend" />Rev. 
<span class="sc" id="iii-p1.3">Alexander Mair, <abbr title="Doctor of Divinity" />D.D.</span>, 
for kindly assisting him in the correction of the proofs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p2"><span class="sc" id="iii-p2.1">Edinburgh</span>, <em id="iii-p2.2">July</em> 1897.</p>

<h2 id="iii-p2.3">PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p3"><span class="sc" id="iii-p3.1">These</span> Lectures, the first on the Kerr Foundation, 
are published in fulfilment of the conditions of the Trust under which they were 
delivered. Their publication has been delayed owing to the author’s appointment 
to the Chair of Church History in the Theological College of the United Presbyterian 
Church, at the Synod of May 1891. They have now been made ready for the press under 
the burden of labour and anxiety connected with the preparation of a second winter’s 
course. This may excuse the minor oversights which, in handling so large a mass 
of material, must inevitably occur.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">The Lectures are printed substantially as delivered in the spring of 1891—the 
chief exception being that portions of the Lectures which had to be omitted in the 
spoken delivery, 

<pb n="viii" id="iii-Page_viii" />through the limits of time, are here restored in their proper 
connection. Material which could not conveniently be incorporated in the Lectures 
has been wrought into Appendices and Notes. The latter are designed to furnish not 
simply references to authorities, but illustrations, corroborations, and what may 
be termed generally “assonances” of thought, drawn from a wide range of literature, 
which it is hoped will aid the reader who is disposed to pursue his study of the 
subject further, by guiding him to the best sources of knowledge. Since the Lectures 
were delivered, important books have appeared, both in this country and on the Continent, 
dealing with parts or aspects of the field here traversed, such, <i>
<abbr lang="la" title="for example" />e.g.</i>, among English works, as
<abbr title="Mister" />Mr. Gore’s valuable Bampton Lectures on The Incarnation, 
Principal Chapman’s Pre-organic Evolution, <abbr title="Mister" />Mr. Kennedy’s 
Donnellan Lectures on Natural Theology and Modern Thought. Occasional references 
to these and some other works are likewise included in the Notes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">The author’s best thanks are due to the <abbr title="Reverend" />Rev. Professor 
<span class="sc" id="iii-p5.2">Johnston</span>, <abbr title="Doctor of Divinity" />D.D., of the United 
Presbyterian College, and to the <abbr title="Reverend" />Rev. <span class="sc" id="iii-p5.5">Thomas Kennedy</span>, 
<abbr title="Doctor of Divinity" />D.D., Clerk of Synod, 
for their kind assistance in the revision of the proofs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p6"><span class="sc" id="iii-p6.1">Edinburgh</span>, February l893.</p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Index to Notes" progress="0.53%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">

</div1>

<div1 title="Contents" progress="0.53%" prev="iv" next="vi" id="v">
<pb n="ix" id="v-Page_ix" />

<h2 id="v-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p1">GENERAL INFORMATION</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p2">TITLE PAGE</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p3">INTRODUCTION</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p4">PREFACE</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p5">INDEX TO NOTES</p>
<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="v-p6"><b>LECTURE I</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p7"><span class="sc" id="v-p7.1">The Christian View of the World in General.</span></p>
<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p8"><b><span class="sc" id="v-p8.1">Introductory</span>—</b></p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p9">The Idea of the “Weltanschauung.”</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p10">Relation of Christianity to world-theories.</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p11">General drift and scope of the Lectures.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p12"><b><span class="sc" id="v-p12.1">Objections </span> <i>in limine</i>:—</b></p>
<p class="Index2" id="v-p13">I. From theology of feeling.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p14">Examination of sentimental theory.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p15">Impossibility of extruding doctrine from Christianity.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p16">II. From the Ritschlian distinction of a “religious” and a “theoretic” view of the world.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p17">Relative justification of this distinction.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p18">Error of the Ritschlian view—Impossibility of sundering faith and reason.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p19"><b>APPENDIX TO LECTURE I.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p20"><span class="sc" id="v-p20.1">Sketch of the Christian View</span>.—</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p21"><b>LECTURE II</b>.</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p22"><span class="sc" id="v-p22.1">The Christian View and Its Alternatives.—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p23"><b><span class="sc" id="v-p23.1">Introductory</span>—</b></p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p24">Central place of Christ’s Person in His religion.</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p25">Method of this Lecture—appeal to history; logical movement in history.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p26">I. History a series of alternatives—the <i>downward</i> movement.</p>

<pb n="x" id="v-Page_x" />

<p class="Index4" id="v-p27">First alternative—A Divine Christ or humanitarianism.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p28">Second alternative—A Divine Christ or Agnosticism.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p29">Third alternative—A Divine Christ or Pessimism.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p30">II. The <i>upward</i> movement from Pessimism to Christ.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p31">Unsatisfactoriness of Pessimism as a theory of existence—it works back to Theism.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p32">The alternative of Pantheism—its degradation to Materialism.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p33">The nobler movement—elevation to Theism.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p34">Theism impels to belief in Revelation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p35">Recognition in modern systems of idea of Revelation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p36">Inadequacy of modern theory of Revelation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p37">Vocation of Israel; Christ the highest Revealer.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p38">Summary—Theism can only secure itself through belief in Christ.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p39"><b>APPENDIX TO LECTURE II.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p40"><span class="sc" id="v-p40.1">The Pessimism of Scepticism.—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p41"><b>LECTURE III.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p42"><span class="sc" id="v-p42.1">The Theistic Postulate of the Christian View.—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p43"><span class="sc" id="v-p43.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p44">Christianity a theistic system.</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p45">The strength of Christian Theism—its connection with Revelation.</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p46">This first postulate of the Christian view—how related to modern thought?</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p47">I. The negation of the Christian view.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p48">The Agnostic negation—why so regarded?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p49">1. It negates the Christian view of God as self-revealing.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p50">2. The denial of evidence of God’s existence tantamount to denial of His existence.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p51">Mr. Spencer’s admission of the Ultimate Reality or Power; criticism of his view.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p52">Development of the system by Mr. Fiske into Theism.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p53">II. Positive evidence for the Christian view.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p54">1. Concessions of the evolutionary philosophy.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p55">The term “Personal” as applied to God.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p56">2. This theoretic “proofs” for the existence of God—how far valid?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p57">(1) The cosmological argument.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p58">The religious experience corresponding to this proof—the consciousness of absolute dependence.</p>

<pb n="xi" id="v-Page_xi" />
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p59">(2) The teleological or design argument.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p60">Argument against design from evolution.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p61">Two views of evolution: criticism.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p62">Wider form of this argument (order, plan, law, etc.).</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p63">(3) The ontological argument.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p64">The Anselmic form and Kant’s criticism.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p65">New form of this argument Rational Realism.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p66">The religious experience corresponding to the teleological and ontological argument’s—sense of the Divine in nature.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p67">III. The moral argument—contrast with theoretic proofs.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p68">God a postulate of the “practical reason.”</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p69">Religious experience corresponding to the moral proof.</p>


<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p70"><b>APPENDIX TO LECTURE III.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p71"><span class="sc" id="v-p71.1">God as Religious Postulate—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p72"><b>LECTURE IV.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p73"><span class="sc" id="v-p73.1">The Postulate of the Christian View or the World in Regard to Nature and Man.</span>—</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p74"><span class="sc" id="v-p74.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p75">Second postulate of the Christian view: man made in the image of God.</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p76">The doctrine of man closely linked with the doctrine of nature.</p>
<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p77">I. The natural basis—the doctrine 
of creation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p78">The consonance of this doctrine with reason: three oppositions—</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p79">The opposition of Dualism (Martineau, Mill), etc.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p80">The opposition of Pantheism: logical derivation of the universe (Spinoza, Hegel, etc.).</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p81">The opposition of Atheism: self-existence and eternity of the world.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p82">Evidences of a beginning</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p83">Difficulties of the doctrine of creation in time.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p84">Proposed solutions of these difficulties.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p85">The motive and end of creation (Kant, Lotze, etc.).</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p86">II. The nature of man, and his place 
in creation: man the final cause of the world.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p87">Man the link between the natural and the spiritual.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p88">Man as bearing the image of God.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p89">The potential infinitude of man’s nature.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p90">Materialism and consciousness—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p91">1.Grosser form of Materialism: mind and brain identified (Moleschott, Vogt, etc.).</p>
<pb n="xii" id="v-Page_xii" />
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p92">2.Newer form of Materialism: Monism (Strauss, Haeckel, etc.).</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p93">Ambiguity of the term “matter” in Tyndall, etc.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p94">Refutation of Materialism: matter itself needs thought to explain it.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p95">III. Man as made in the image of God 
constituted for immortality.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p96">Modern rejection of doctrine of a future life.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p97">If man constituted for immortality, the fact must show itself in his nature and capacities.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p98">1. Universal prevalence of belief in a future state. Spencer’s theory; 
its inadequacy.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p99">2. Rational grounds for this belief : nature of evidence.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p100">Conclusion.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p101"><b>LECTURE V.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p102"><span class="sc" id="v-p102.1">The Postulate of the Christian View in Regard to the Sin and Disorder of the World.—</span></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p103"><span class="sc" id="v-p103.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index3" id="v-p104">Third postulate of the Christian view: the sin and disorder of the world. Christianity does not create the problem of natural and moral evil, but 
helps to solve it.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p105">I. The problem of moral evil: conflict of Christian and modern views.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p106">Respects in which the modern view comes to the support of the Christian view.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p107">Fundamental difference between the Christian and the modern view.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p108">Sin in the Christian view not something natural, necessary, and normal, but the result of a free act of the creature.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p109">Theories of sin opposed to the Christian view—</p>

<p style="margin-left:1in" id="v-p110">1. Theories which seek the ground of evil in the constitution of the world.</p>
<p style="margin-left:1in" id="v-p111">2. Theories which seek the explanation of evil in the nature of man.</p>

<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p112">Sin in all these theories made something necessary.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p113">Weakening or destruction of idea of guilt.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p114">Differences between the Christian and the modern view depend on theory of origin.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p115">Theory of man’s original brutishness—relation to narrative of the Fall.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p116">Relation of Christian view to modern theories of the antiquity of man.</p>
<pb n="xiii" id="v-Page_xiii" />

<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p117">Science does not negative the idea of a pure beginning of the race: the Biblical account of primeval man.</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in; margin-top:9pt" id="v-p118">II. The problem of natural evil: connection with moral evil.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p119">Natural evil in the inorganic world.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p120">Natural evil in the organic world.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p121">The question altered when we come to self-conscious, rational man.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p122">Connection of natural evil with sin: nature and admissibility of this connection.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p123">The Pauline view: what it implies.</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in; margin-top:9pt" id="v-p124">III. Culmination of this problem in the question of the relation of sin to death.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p125">Man created for immortality.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p126">Death the sundering of essential parts of his being: therefore abnormal.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p127">The true immortality is through Redemption, and embraces the resurrection of the body.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p128"><b>APPENDIX TO LECTURE V.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p129"><span class="sc" id="v-p129.1">The Old Testament Doctrine of Immortality.—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p130"><b>LECTURE VI.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p131"><span class="sc" id="v-p131.1">The Central Assertion of the Christian View: The Incarnation of God in Christ.—</span></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p132"><span class="sc" id="v-p132.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p133">Completion of argument in second Lecture.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p134"><i>A priori</i> objection to the Incarnation based on Christ’s lowliness.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p135">I. Testimony of the apostolic age as throwing light on Christ’s own claims.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p136">Modern agreement as to general teaching of New Testament—the Johannine writings.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p137">The Epistles of Paul—</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p138">1. The undisputed Epistles—the “ Heavenly Man” theory.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p139">2. The later Epistles — Christology of Philippians, Colossians, etc.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p140">The Epistle to the Hebrews an independent witness.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p141">The doctrine of the Apocalypse as high as John’s or Paul’s (Reuss, Pfleiderer).</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p142">The Petrine and Minor Epistles.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p143">Discourses in the Acts.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p144">Conclusion:—The supernatural view of Christ’s Person established in first generation of believers.</p>

<pb n="xiv" id="v-Page_xiv" />
<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p145">II. The testimony of the Gospels—Christ in the Fourth Gospel.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p146">The Christ of the Synoptics also a supernatural Being.</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p147">1. The <i>claims</i> of Jesus—the titles “Son of Man,” and “Son of God”—His eschatological claims, etc.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p148">2. Representation of the <i>character</i> of Christ—His sinlessness.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p149">3. The works of Jesus in keeping with His claims.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p150">4. The resurrection of Jesus—the Trinitarian formula, etc.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p151">The Synoptic representation of Christ in keeping with the apostolic estimate of His Person.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p152">Conclusion:—The facts of Christ’s Revelation require the supernatural 
view of His Person: impossibility of evading this claim.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p153">III. Doctrinal aspects of the Incarnation: proposed reconstructions.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p154">In what sense modern theories ascribe “Godhead” to Christ.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p155">1. Are these theories tenable on their own merits?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p156">2. Do these theories do justice to the facts of Christ’s Revelation?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p157">What is not, and what is, true Incarnation.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p158">3. Consideration of Kenotic theories (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="v-p158.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p159">Relation of preceding discussion to the early Christological decisions.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p160">Advances in modern speculation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p161">The question of the impersonality of Christ’s humanity.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p162">The Incarnation to be studied in the light of its revealed ends.</p>


<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p163"><b>APPENDIX TO LECTURE VI.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p164"><span class="sc" id="v-p164.1">The Self-Consciousness of Jesus.—</span></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p165"><b>LECTURE VII.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p166"><span class="sc" id="v-p166.1">Higher Concept of God Involved in the Incarnation—The Incarnation and the Plan of the World.—</span></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p167"><span class="sc" id="v-p167.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p168">Recapitulation of defective theories.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p169">I. Higher concept of God involved in the Incarnation—God as triune.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p170">This doctrine the result of an induction from the facts of Revelation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p171">How far this doctrine is anticipated in the Old Testament.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p172">This doctrine of the Trinity as involving distinctions in the Divine essence.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p173">Objection on this score—“One and Three.”</p>

<pb n="xv" id="v-Page_xv" />
<p class="Index4" id="v-p174">Drawbacks of the word “Person” need of the expression.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p175">Proof that distinctions of this kind are implied.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p176">Alternative view an economical Trinity.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p177">Relations of the doctrine to rational thought.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p178">Psychological analogies in Augustine and others.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p179">Relation of the doctrine to self-consciousness, etc.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p180">1. The deduction from <i>knowledge</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p181">2. The deduction from <i>love</i>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p182">3. Deduction from the Divine <i>Fatherhood</i>—God eternally Father.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p183">4. Bearing of the Trinity on God’s relation to the world —safeguard against Deism and Pantheism.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p184">II. The Scripture view brings creation and Redemption into line—consequences of this.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p185">Relation of the Incarnation to the plan of the world.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p186">World there have been an Incarnation had man not sinned.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p187">History of the question.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p188">Strong point against this theory—the constant connection of Incarnation with Redemption.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p189">Difficulty arises from too abstract a view of the Divine plan.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p190">Great weight on this question to be attached to the revealed end—the gathering up of all things in Christ.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p191">Harmony of Scripture with this view—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p192">1. The Scriptures know of only one undivided purpose of God.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p193">2. They assert a direct relation of the Son with creation.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p194">3. They represent Christ as the final cause of creation.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p195">4. God’s purpose actually tends to the unification of all things in Christ.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p196">Summary and conclusion.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p197"><b>LECTURE VIII.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p198"><span class="sc" id="v-p198.1">The Incarnation and Redemption from Sin.—</span></p>
<p class="Index2" id="v-p199"><span class="sc" id="v-p199.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p200">Christianity a religion of Redemption.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p201">Special question—The connection of Redemption with the sufferings and death of Christ.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p202">I. Scripture testimony on this subject—the apostolic witness.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p203">Does Christ’s teaching agree with that of the apostles?</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p204">Proof that Christ attached a redemptive significance to His death.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p205">Grounds on which the apostolic Church proceeded—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p206">1. The objective facts of Christ’s death, resurrection, etc.</p>
<pb n="xvi" id="v-Page_xvi" />

<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p207">2. Christ’s sayings on the meaning and necessity of His death.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p208">3. The teaching of the Old Covenant as throwing light on Christ’s work.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p209">II. Explanation of the redemptive significance of Christ’s death—theories of Atonement.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p210">Modern desire to connect the Atonement with spiritual laws.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p211">The Atonement considered from the point of view of the Incarnation.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p212">Points taken for granted in all Christian theories of Redemption.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p213">Theories differ as they attach themselves to one or another of these points.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p214">1. Theories of fellowship: Schleiermacher, etc.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p215">2. Theories based on idea of sympathy: Bushnell.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p216">Points in which this theory comes short.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p217">Dr. Bushnell’s later modification of his view.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p218">3. Theories based on idea of vocation: Ritschl.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p219">Theories which recognise an objective element in the Atonement: in what does it consist?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p220">4. Theories based on idea of self-surrender of holy will to God: Maurice, etc.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p221">5. Theories which recognise a relation to guilt: Campbell’s theory of vicarious repentance and confession.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p222">Deeper elements in Campbell’s view—the “Amen” in response to God’s judgment on sin.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p223">Christ’s sufferings viewed as expiatory.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p224">Objections to this view—the innocent suffering for the guilty.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p225">The real question—How should such sufferings become expiatory for others?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p226">Recapitulation and conclusion.</p>


<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p227"><b>LECTURE IX</b>.</p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p228"><span class="sc" id="v-p228.1">The Incarnation and Human Destiny.—</span></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p229"><span class="sc" id="v-p229.1"><b>Introductory</b></span>—</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p230">Necessity of an eschatology.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p231">The Christian view eschatological because teleological.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p232">I. The astronomical objection to Christianity.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p233">The objection a quantitative one.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p234">The bearing of sin on this question.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p235">The issues of Redemption <i>not</i> confined to this planet.</p>

<pb n="xvii" id="v-Page_xvii" />

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p236">II. Principles of interpretation of eschatological prophecy.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p237">The nearer aim of Christianity—the coming of the kingdom of God on earth.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p238">History has its goal—transition to eschatology proper.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p239">The positive and bright side of the Christian view.</p>

<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p240">1. The aim of God is conformity to the image of the Son.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p241">2. This includes likeness to His glorious body: the resurrection.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p242">3. The perfecting of the Church carries with it the perfecting of nature.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p243">Pictorial and scenic elements—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p244">1. The personal Advent—how to be interpreted?</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p245">The Coming a process in which many elements flow together.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p246">Still, a personal Coming is implied.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p247">1. The general Judgment.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p248">Its certainty.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p249">Parabolic character of descriptions.</p>

<p class="Index2" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p250">III. The dark side of this question—the destiny of the wicked.</p>
<p class="Index4" id="v-p251">Three theories on this subject—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p252">1. Dogmatic Universalism.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p253">2. The doctrine of Annihilation: Conditional Immortality.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p254">3. The doctrine of Eternal Punishment.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p255">Fundamental positions laid down—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p256">1. The principle of certain retribution for sin.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p257">2. Need for distinguishing between what Scripture teaches and subjects on which it is simply silent.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p258">3. A larger calculus needed than we at present possess.</p>

<p class="Index4" id="v-p259">Criticism of theories—</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p260">1. Scripture does not warrant dogmatic Universalism.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p261">2. Scripture does not warrant Annihilation.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p262">Theory of “Conditional Immortality” criticised.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.5in" id="v-p263">3. The theory of Future Probation.</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="v-p264">Facts which suggest caution—</p>
<p style="margin-left:1in" id="v-p265">(1) Concentration of every ray of exhortation and appeal into the present.</p>
<p style="margin-left:1in" id="v-p266">(2) The judgment invariably represented as proceeding on the data of this life.</p>
<p style="margin-left:1in" id="v-p267">(3) The silence of Scripture on future probation: limits of the application of <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 19, 20; iv. 6" id="v-p267.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0;|1Pet|3|20|0|0;|1Pet|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19 Bible:1Pet.3.20 Bible:1Pet.4.6">1 Pet. iii. 19, 20; iv. 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p style="margin-left:1.25in" id="v-p268">Result—We have not the elements of a complete solution.</p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p269"><b>CONCLUSION OF LECTURES.</b></p>

<p class="Index1" style="margin-top:9pt" id="v-p270"><b>APPENDIX.</b></p>
<p class="Index1" id="v-p271"><span class="sc" id="v-p271.1">the Idea of the Kingdom of God</span>.</p>

<pb n="xix" id="v-Page_xix" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Index to Notes" progress="1.76%" prev="v" next="vii" id="vi">


<h1 id="vi-p0.1"><span class="sc" id="vi-p0.2">Index To Notes.</span></h1>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="vi-p1.1">Lecture I.</span></p>

<p id="vi-p2">The Idea of the “Weltanschauung”</p>
<p id="vi-p3">Classification of “Weltanschauungen”</p>
<p id="vi-p4">Unconscious Metaphysic</p>
<p id="vi-p5">Antagonism of Christian and “Modern” Views of the World—Anti-supernaturalism of the latter</p>
<p id="vi-p6">Internal Conflicts of the “Modern” View</p>
<p id="vi-p7">Uniqueness of the Old Testament View</p>
<p id="vi-p8">Origin of the Old Testament View—Relation to critical theories</p>
<p id="vi-p9">Nature and Definition of Religion</p>
<p id="vi-p10">Undogmatic Religion</p>
<p id="vi-p11">Æsthetic Theories of Religion</p>
<p id="vi-p12">Religious and Theoretic Knowledge</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p13"><span class="sc" id="vi-p13.1">Lecture II.</span></p>

<p id="vi-p14">The Central Place of Christ in His Religion</p>
<p id="vi-p15">The Defeat of Arianism</p>
<p id="vi-p16">Modern Unitarianism</p>
<p id="vi-p17">Concessions of Ritschlians on the Person of Christ</p>
<p id="vi-p18">The Weakness of Deism</p>
<p id="vi-p19">Weakness of Modern Liberal Protestantism</p>
<p id="vi-p20">Christianity and the Idea of Progress</p>
<p id="vi-p21">The Prevalence of Pessimism</p>
<p id="vi-p22">Transition from Pessimism to Theism—Hartmann and Karl Peters</p>
<p id="vi-p23">Materialism in Germany</p>
<p id="vi-p24">The Reasonableness of Revelation</p>
<p id="vi-p25">The Ritschlian Doctrine of Revelation</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p26"><span class="sc" id="vi-p26.1">Lecture III.</span></p>

<p id="vi-p27">Primitive Fetishism and Ghost-worship</p>
<p id="vi-p28">Old Testament Monotheism</p>
<p id="vi-p29">Kant on the Cosmological Argument</p>
<p id="vi-p30">Kant on the Teleological Argument</p>

<pb n="xx" id="vi-Page_xx" />
<p id="vi-p31">Schools of Evolutionists</p>
<p id="vi-p32">Kant on the Ontological Argument</p>
<p id="vi-p33">Rational Realism</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p34"><span class="sc" id="vi-p34.1">Lecture IV.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p35">The Creation History.</p>
<p id="vi-p36">Evolution in Inorganic Nature—The Nebular Hypothesis</p>
<p id="vi-p37">The Hypothesis of Cycles</p>
<p id="vi-p38">“Eternal Creation”</p>
<p id="vi-p39">Eternity and Time</p>
<p id="vi-p40">Man the Head of Creation</p>
<p id="vi-p41">Mind and Mechanical Causation.</p>
<p id="vi-p42">Mind and Cerebral Activity</p>
<p id="vi-p43">Schleiermacher and Immortality</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p44"><span class="sc" id="vi-p44.1">Lecture V.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p45">Defects in Creation: an Argument against Theism</p>
<p id="vi-p46">Dualistic Theories of the Origin of Evil</p>
<p id="vi-p47">Hegel’s Doctrine of Sin</p>
<p id="vi-p48">Ritschl’s Doctrine of Guilt</p>
<p id="vi-p49">Alleged Primitive Savagery of Mankind</p>
<p id="vi-p50">Early Monotheistic Ideas</p>
<p id="vi-p51">The Antiquity of Man and Geological Time</p>
<p id="vi-p52">The Connection of Sin and Death</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p53"><span class="sc" id="vi-p53.1">Lecture VI.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p54">The Doctrine of Pre-existence.</p>
<p id="vi-p55">Philo and the Fourth Gospel</p>
<p id="vi-p56">The Resurrection of Christ and the Reality of His Divine Claim</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p57"><span class="sc" id="vi-p57.1">Lecture VII.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p58">Recent Theories of the Trinity</p>
<p id="vi-p59">Dr. Martineau as a Trinitarian</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p60"><span class="sc" id="vi-p60.1">Lecture VIII.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p61">The Germ Theory of Justification</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; font-weight:bold" id="vi-p62"><span class="sc" id="vi-p62.1">Lecture IX.</span></p>
<p id="vi-p63">Renan’s Eschatology</p>
<p id="vi-p64">The Gospel and the Vastness of Creation</p>
<p id="vi-p65">Alleged Pauline Universalism</p>





</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture I. The Christian View of the World in General." progress="1.94%" prev="vi" next="viii" id="vii">
<h1 id="vii-p0.1">The Christian View of God and the World</h1>
<h2 id="vii-p0.2">by James Orr</h2>
<pb n="2" id="vii-Page_2" />

<p class="normal" style="margin-top:12pt" id="vii-p1">“Jesus Christ is the centre of all, and the goal to which all 
tends.”—<span class="sc" id="vii-p1.1">PASCAL</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">“If we carry back the antagonisms of the present to their ultimate 
principle, we are obliged to confess that it is of a religious kind. The way 
in which a man thinks of God and the world, and their relation to one another, 
is decisive for the whole tendency of his thought, and even in the questions 
of the purely natural life.”—<span class="sc" id="vii-p2.1">Luthardt</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">“The Christian truth, with the certifying of which we have 
to do, is essentially only one, compact in itself, vitally interconnected, as 
such at the same time organic,—and it is therefore not possible one should 
possess and retain a portion of the same, while yet not possessing, or rejecting, 
the other portions. On the contrary, the member or portion of the truth, which 
it had been thought to appropriate or maintain alone, would by this isolating 
cease to be that which it was or is in itself; it would become an empty form 
or husk, from which the life, the Christian reality, has escaped.”—<span class="sc" id="vii-p3.1">F. H. R. 
Frank</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">“In no case can true Reason and a right Faith oppose each other.”—<span class="sc" id="vii-p4.1">Coleridge</span>.</p>

<pb n="3" id="vii-Page_3" />




<h2 id="vii-p4.2">LECTURE I.</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p4.3">THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF THE WORLD IN GENERAL.</h3>

<h4 id="vii-p4.4"><span class="sc" id="vii-p4.5">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p5"><span class="sc" id="vii-p5.1">I Might</span> briefly define the object of the present Lectures 
by saying that they aim at the exhibition, and, as far as possible within the 
limits assigned me, at the rational vindication, of what I have called in the 
title, “The Christian View of the World.” This expression, however, is itself 
one which calls for definition and explanation, and I proceed, in the first 
place, to give the explanation that is needed.</p>
<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="vii-p6">The Idea of the “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p6.1">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">A reader of the higher class of works in German theology—especially those 
that deal with the philosophy of religion—cannot fail to be struck with the 
constant recurrence of a word for which he finds it difficult to get a precise 
equivalent in English. It is the word “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p7.1">Weltanschauung</span>,” sometimes interchanged 
with another compound of the same signification, “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p7.2">Weltansicht</span>.” Both words mean 
literally “view of the world,” but whereas the phrase in English is limited 
by associations which connect it predominatingly with physical nature, in German 
the word is not thus limited, but has almost the force of a technical term, 
denoting the widest view which the mind can take of things in the effort to 
grasp them together as a whole from the standpoint of some particular philosophy 
or theology. To speak, therefore, of a “Christian view of the world” implies 
that Christianity also has its highest point of view, and its view of life connected 
therewith, and that this, when developed, constitutes an ordered whole.<note n="1" id="vii-p7.3">See Note 
A.—The Idea of the “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p7.4">Weltanschauung</span>.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">To some the subject which I have thus chosen may seem 
unduly wide and vague. I can only reply that I have deliberately chosen it for 
this very reason, that it enables me to deal with Christianity in its entirety 
or as a system, instead 

<pb n="4" id="vii-Page_4" />of dealing with particular aspects or doctrines of it. 
Both methods have their advantages; but no one I think, whose eyes are open 
to the signs of the times, can fail to perceive that if Christianity is to be 
effectually defended from the attacks made upon it, it is the comprehensive 
method which is rapidly becoming the more urgent. The opposition which Christianity 
has to encounter is no longer confined to special doctrines or to points of 
supposed conflict with the natural sciences,—for example, the relations of 
Genesis and geology,—but extends to the whole manner of conceiving of the world, 
and of man’s place in it, the manner of conceiving of the entire system of things, 
natural and moral, of which we form a part. It is no longer an opposition of 
detail, but of principle. This circumstance necessitates an equal extension 
of the line of the defence. It is the Christian view of things in general which 
is attacked, and it is by an exposition and vindication of the Christian view 
of things as a whole that the attack can most successfully be met.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">Everything here, of course, depends on the view we take of Christianity itself. 
The view indicated in the title is that which has its centre in the Divine and 
human Person of the Lord Jesus Christ. It implies the true Divinity as well 
as the true humanity of the Christian Redeemer. This is a view of Christianity, 
I know, which I am not at liberty to take for granted, but must be prepared 
in due course to vindicate. I shall not shrink from the task which this imposes 
on me, but would only at present point out that, for him who does accept it, 
a very definite view of things emerges. He who with his whole heart believes 
in Jesus as the Son of God is thereby committed to much else besides. He is 
committed to a view of God, to a view of man, to a view of sin, to a view of 
Redemption, to a view of the purpose of God in creation and history, to a view 
of human destiny, found only in Christianity. This forms a “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p9.1">Weltanschauung</span>,” 
or “Christian view of the world,” which stands in marked contrast within theories 
wrought out from a purely philosophical or scientific standpoint.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">The idea of the “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.1">Weltanschauung</span>” may be said to have 
entered prominently into modern thought through the influence of Kant, who derives 
what he calls the “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.2">Weltbegriff</span>” 

<pb n="5" id="vii-Page_5" />from the second of his Ideas of Pure Reason to which is assigned 
the function of the systematic connection of all our experiences into a unity 
of a world-whole (<span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.3">Weltganz</span>).<note n="2" id="vii-p10.4"><i>Kritik d. r. Vernunft</i>, pp. 302ff. (Bohn’s trans., pp. 256 ff.). 
The references to Kant throughout are to Erdmann’s edition (1884).</note> 
But the thing itself is as old as the dawn of reflection, and is found in a 
cruder or more advanced form in every religion and philosophy with any pretensions 
to a historical character. The simplest form in which we meet with it is in 
the rude, tentative efforts at a general explanation of things in the cosmogonies 
and theogonies of most ancient religions, the mythological character of which 
need not blind us to the rational motive which operates in them.<note n="3" id="vii-p10.5">Cf. Zeller <i>Pre-Socratic Philosophy,</i> pp. 88, 89 (Eng. trans.).</note> 
With the growth of philosophy, a new type of world-view is developed—that which 
attempts to explain the universe as a system by the help of some general principle 
or principles (water, air, number, etc.), accompanied by the use of terms which 
imply the conception of an All or Whole of things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p10.6">τὰ πάντα, κόσμος</span>—attributed to the Pythagoreans—<i><span lang="LA" id="vii-p10.7">mundus, universum</span>,</i> 
etc.)<note n="4" id="vii-p10.8">See Note B.—Classification of “<span lang="LA" id="vii-p10.9">Weltanschauungen</span>.”</note> 
An example from ancient thought may be given from Lucretius, who, in his famous 
poem, “De Rerum Natura,” proposes “to discourse of the most high system of heaven 
and the gods, and to open up the first-beginnings of things, out of which nature 
gives birth to all things and increase and nourishment, and into which nature 
likewise resolves them back after their destruction.”<note n="5" id="vii-p10.10">Bk. I. L1. 54–57 (Munro’s trans.). Cf. <i>Lucretius and the Atomic Theory,</i> 
by Professor John Veitch, p. 13.</note> 
The outlines of his system are well known. By the aid of certain first principles 
atoms and the void and of certain assumed laws of motion and development, he 
seeks to account for the existing universe, and constructs for himself a theory 
on the lines of Epicurus which he thinks satisfies his intellectual necessities. 
This is his <span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.11">Weltanschauung</span>—the progeny of which is seen in the materialistic 
systems of the present day. A modern example may be taken from the philosophy 
of Comte, which, theoretically one of pure phenomenalism, only the more strikingly 
illustrates the necessity which thought is under to attempting some form a synthesis 
of its experience. Comte’s standpoint is that 
<pb n="6" id="vii-Page_6" />of despair of absolute knowledge. Yet he recognises the 
tendency in the mind which prompts it to organise its knowledge, and thinks 
it possible to construct a scheme of existence which shall give practical unity 
to life—imagination eking out the deficiencies of the intellect. In the words 
of a recent interpreter, “Beneath and beyond all the details in our ideas of 
things, there is a certain <i><span lang="FR" id="vii-p10.12">esprit d’ensemble</span></i>, a general conception of 
the world without and the world within, in which these details gather to a head.”<note n="6" id="vii-p10.13">Caird’s Social <i>Philosophy of Comte,</i> p. 24.</note> 
It would not be easy to get a better description of what is meant by a “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.14">Weltanschauung</span>” 
than in these words. The centre of unity in this new conception of the universe 
is Man. Knowledge is to be organised solely with reference to its bearings on 
the well-being and progress of Humanity. A religion even is provided for the 
satisfaction of the emotional and imaginative wants of man in the worship of 
the same abstraction—Humanity, which is to be viewed with affection and gratitude 
as a beneficent providence interposed between man and the hard pressure of his 
outward conditions. In a moral respect the individual is to find his all-comprehensive 
end in the “service of Humanity.” Thus, again, we have a “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p10.15">Weltanschauung</span>” in 
which knowledge and action are knit up together, and organised into a single 
view of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">The causes which lead to the formation of “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p11.1">Weltanschauungen</span>,” 
that is, of general theories of the universe, explanatory of what it is, how 
it has come to be what it is, and whither it tends, lie deep in the constitution 
of human nature. They are twofold—speculative and practical, corresponding 
to the twofold aspect of human nature as thinking and active. On the theoretical 
side, the mind seeks unity in its representations. It is not content with fragmentary 
knowledge, but tends constantly to rise from facts to laws, from laws to higher 
laws, from these to the highest generalisations possible.<note n="7" id="vii-p11.2">Cf. Strauss—“We proceed from the isolated circles of phenomena around 
us, from the stable basis and the elementary forces, to vegetable and animal 
life, to the universal life of the earth, from this to that of our solar system, 
and so ever further, till at last we have grasped the entire range of existence 
in a single representation; and this is the representation of the universe.—<i><span lang="DE" id="vii-p11.3">Der 
alte und der neue Glaube</span>,</i> p.150.</note> Ultimately it abuts on questions of origin, purpose, 

<pb n="7" id="vii-Page_7" />and destiny, which as questions set by reason to itself, 
it cannot, from its very nature refuse at least to attempt to answer.<note n="8" id="vii-p11.4">“As science becomes more conscious of its problems and its goal, it struggles 
the more strenuously towards the region where physics melt into metaphysics.”—Fairbairn,
<i>Studies in the Philosophy of Religion and History,</i> p. 88.</note> 
Even to prove that an answer to them is impossible, it is found necessary to 
discuss them, and it will be strange if, in the course of the discussion, the 
discovery is not made, that underneath the profession of nescience a positive 
theory of some kind after all lurks.<note n="9" id="vii-p11.5">See Note C—Unconscious Metaphysic.</note> 
But there is likewise a practical motive urging to the consideration of these 
well-worn questions of the why, whence, and whither? Looking out on the universe, 
men cannot but desire to know their place in the system of things of which they 
form a part, if only that they may know how rightly to determine themselves 
thereto<note n="10" id="vii-p11.6">“The question of questions for mankind the problem which underlies all 
others, and is more deeply interesting than any other, is the ascertainment 
of the place which man occupies in nature, and of his relation to the universe 
of things. Whence our race has come, what are the limits of our power over nature 
and of nature’s power over us? to what goal we are tending? are the problems 
which present themselves anew, and with undiminished interest, to every man 
born into the world. Huxley, <i>Man’s Place in Nature.</i> p. 57.</note> 
Is the constitution of things good or evil? By what ultimate principles ought 
man to be guided in the framing and ordering of his life? What is the true end 
of existence? What rational justification does the nature of things afford for 
the higher sentiments of duty and religion? If it be the case, as the Agnostic 
affirms, that light absolutely fails us on questions of origin, cause, and end, 
what conception of life remains? Or, assuming that no higher origin for life 
and mind can be postulated than matter and force what revision is necessary 
of current conceptions of private morality and social duty?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">It is a singular circumstance that, with all the distaste 
of the age for metaphysics, the tendency to the formation of world-systems, 
or general theories of the universe, was never more powerful than at the present 
day. One cause of this, no doubt, is the feeling which modern science itself 
has done so much to engender, of the unity which pervades all orders of existence. 
The naive Polytheism of pagan times, when every hill and fountain was supposed 
to have its special divinity, is no longer possible with modern notions of the 

<pb n="8" id="vii-Page_8" />coherence of the universe. Everywhere the minds of men 
are opening to the conception that, whatever else the universe is, it is one—one 
set of laws holds the whole together—one order reigns through all. Everywhere, 
accordingly, we see a straining after a universal point of view—a grouping 
and grasping of things together in their unity.<note n="11" id="vii-p12.1">Cf. Principal Fairbairn—“The search after causes, both efficient and 
ultimate, is being conducted with the most daring and unwearied enthusiasm. 
Science has become as speculative, as prolific of physico-metaphysical theories—as 
the most bewitched metaphysician could desire.. . . The consequent crop of cosmic 
speculation has been of the most varied and extensive kind, ranging from theories 
of the origin of species to theories as to the origin of the universe.”—<i>Studies</i>, 
pp. 65, 66.</note> 
The philosophy of Mr. Spencer, for example, is as truly an attempt at the unification 
of all knowledge as the philosophy of a Hegel; the evolutionist is as confident 
of being able to embrace all that is, or ever has been, or will be—all existing 
phenomena of nature, history, or mind—in the range of a few ultimate formulas, 
as if he had already seen how the task was to be accomplished; the Comtist urges 
to an imaginative in default of a real and objective synthesis, and rears on 
this basis at once a social theory and religion. The mind, grows bolder with 
the advance of knowledge, and hopes, if not to reach a final solution of the 
ultimate mystery of existence, at least to bring thoroughly under its dominion 
the sphere of the knowable.”<note n="12" id="vii-p12.2">“No one can enter on a consideration of the subject of Evolution with 
the expectation of attending to clear ideas and relatively correct conclusions, 
unless he first of all thinks of it as cosmic, <i>i.e.</i> comprehensive, in 
its operation, of the entire universe of matter and mind, and throughout all 
time.”—Chapman, <i>Pre-organic Evolution,</i> etc., p. 3.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">What now, it may be asked, has Christianity to do with 
theories, and questions, and speculations of this sort? As a doctrine of salvation, 
perhaps, not much, but in its logical presuppositions and consequences a great 
deal indeed. Christianity, it is granted, is not a scientific system, though, 
if its views of the world be true, it must be reconcilable with all that is 
certain and established in the results of science. It is not a philosophy, though, 
if it be valid, its fundamental assumptions will be found to be in harmony with 
the conclusions at which sound reason, attacking its own problems, independently 
arrives. It is a religion, historical in its origin, and claiming to rest on 
Divine Revelation. But though 

<pb n="9" id="vii-Page_9" />Christianity is neither a scientific system, nor a philosophy, 
it has yet a world-view of its own, to which it stands committed, alike by its 
fundamental postulate of a personal, holy, self-revealing God, and by its content 
as a religion of Redemption which, therefore, necessarily brings it into comparison 
with the world-views already referred to.<note n="13" id="vii-p13.1">Cf. Dorner, <i>Syst. of Doct.</i>i. p. 155 (Eng. trans.).</note> 
It has as every religions should and must have, its own peculiar interpretation 
to give of the facts of existence; its own way of look in at, and accounting 
for, the existing natural and moral order; its own idea of a world—aim, and 
of that “one far-off Divine event,” to which, through slow and painful travail, 
“the whole creation moves.”<note n="14" id="vii-p13.2">Tennyson <i>In Memoriam.</i></note> 
As thus binding together the natural and moral worlds in their highest unity, 
through reference to their ultimate principle, God it involves a “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p13.3">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p14">It need not further be denied that between this view 
of the world involved in Christianity, and what is sometimes termed “the modern 
view of the world” there exists a deep and radical antagonism.<note n="15" id="vii-p14.1">Note 
D—Antagonism of Christian and “Modern” Views of the World.</note> 
This so called “modern view of the world,” indeed, and it is important to observe 
it, is strictly speaking, not one view, but many view, a group of views—most 
of them as exclusive of one another as they together are of Christianity.<note n="16" id="vii-p14.2">Note 
E—Internal Conflicts of the “Modern” View.</note> 
The phrase, nevertheless, does point to a homogeneity of these, various systems 
to a bond of unity which runs through them all and holds them together in spite 
of their many differences. This common feature is their thoroughgoing opposition 
to the supernatural,—at least of the specifically miraculous, their refusal 
to recognise anything in nature, life, or history, outside the lines of natural 
development. Between such a view of the world and Christianity, it is perfectly 
correct to say that there can be no kindredship. Those who think otherwise speculative 
Theists, <i>e.g.</i>, like Pfleiderer can only make good their contention by 
fundamentally altering the idea of Christianity it self—robbing it also of 
its miraculous essence and accompaniments. Whether this is tenable we shall 
consider 

<pb n="10" id="vii-Page_10" />afterwards. Meanwhile it is to be noted that this at least 
is not the Christianity of the New Testament. It may be an improved and purified 
form of Christianity, but it is not the Christianity of Christ and His apostles. 
Even if, with the newer criticism, we distinguish between the theology of Christ 
and that of His apostles—between the Synoptic Gospels and the Gospel of John—between 
the earlier form of the synoptic tradition and supposed later embellishments—it 
is still not to be disputed that, in the simplest view we can take of it, Jesus 
held and acted on a view of things totally different from the rationalistic 
conception; while for him who accepts the view of Christianity indicated in 
the title of these Lectures, it has already been pointed out that a view of 
things emerges with which the denial of the supernatural is wholly incompatible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">The position here taken, that the question at issue 
between the opponents and defenders of the Christian view of the world at bottom 
the question of the supernatural, needs to be guarded against a not uncommon 
misconception. A good deal of controversy has recently taken place in regard 
to certain statements of Professor Max Müller, as to whether “miracles” are 
essential to Christianity.<note n="17" id="vii-p15.1">Cf. Max Müller, Preface to his Lectures on <i>Anthropological Religion</i> 
(Gifford Lectures), 1892.</note> But the issue we have to face is totally misconceived when 
it is turned into a question of belief in this or that particular miracle—or 
of miracles in general—regarded as mere external appendages to Christianity. 
The question is not about isolated “miracles,” but about the whole conception 
of Christianity—what it is, and whether the supernatural does not enter into 
the very essence of it? It is the general question of a supernatural or non-supernatural 
conception of the universe. Is there a supernatural Being—God? Is there a supernatural 
government of the world? Is there a supernatural relation of God and man, so 
that God and man may have communion with one another? Is there a supernatural 
Revelation? Has that Revelation culminated in a supernatural Person—Christ? 
Is there a supernatural work in the souls of men? Is there a supernatural Redemption? 
Is there a supernatural hereafter? It is these larger questions that have to 
be settled first, and then the question of particular 

<pb n="11" id="vii-Page_11" />miracles will fall into its proper place. Neander has given 
admirable expression to the conception of Christianity which is really at stake, 
in the following words in the commencement of his <i>History of the Church</i>—“Now 
we look upon Christianity not as a power that has sprung up out of the hidden 
depths of man s nature, but as one that descended from above, when heaven opened 
itself anew to man’s long alienated race; a power which, as both in its origin 
and its essence it is exalted above all that human nature can create out of 
its own resources, was designed to impart to that nature a new life, and to 
change it in its inmost principles. The prime source of this power is He whose 
power exhibits to us the manifestation of it—Jesus of Nazareth—the Redeemer 
of mankind when estranged from God by sin. In the devotion of faith in Him, 
and the appropriation of the truth which He revealed, consists the essence of 
Christianity and of that fellowship of the Divine life resulting from it, which 
we designate by the name of the Church.”<note n="18" id="vii-p15.2"><i>History of the Church </i>i. p. 2 (Eng. trans.).</note> 
It is this conception of Christianity we have to come to an understanding with, 
before the question of particular miracles can profitably be discussed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">While, from the nature of the case this side of opposition 
of the Christian view of the world to certain “modern” conceptions must necessarily 
receive prominence I ought, on the other hand, to remark that it is far from 
my intention to represent the relation of Christianity to these opposing systems 
as one of mere negation. This would be to overlook the fact, which cannot be 
too carefully borne in mind, that no theory which has obtained wide currency, 
and held powerful sway over the minds of men, is ever wholly false; that, on 
the contrary, it derives what strength it has from some side or aspect of truth 
which it embodies, and for which it is in Providence a witness against the suppression 
or denial of it in some countertheory, or in the general doctrine of the age. 
No duty is more imperative on the Christian teacher than that of showing that 
instead of Christianity being simply one theory among the rest, it is really 
the higher truth which is the synthesis and completion of all the other, that 
view which, rejecting the error, takes up the vitalising elements in all other 
systems and religions, and unites them into a living organism with Christ as 

<pb n="12" id="vii-Page_12" /> head.<note n="19" id="vii-p16.1">Cf. Baring-Gould—“In every religion of the world is to be found, distorted 
or exaggerated, some great truth, otherwise it would never have obtained foothold; 
every religious revolution has been the struggle of thought to gain another 
step in the ladder that reaches to heaven. That which we ask of Revelation is 
that it shall take up all these varieties into itself, not that it shall supplant 
them; and show how that at which each of them aimed, however dimly and indistinctly 
has its interpretation and realisation in the objective truth brought to light 
by Revelation. Hence we shall be able to recognise that religion to be the true 
one, which is the complement and corrective of all the wanderings of the religious 
instinct in its efforts to provide objects for its own satisfaction.”—<i>Origin 
and Development of Religious Belief</i>, ii. Pref., p. 10.</note> 
We are reminded of Milton’s famous figure in the “Areopagitica,” of the dismemberment 
of truth,—how truth was torn limb from limb, and her members were scattered 
to the four winds; and how the lovers of truth, imitating the careful search 
of Isis for the body of Osiris, have been engaged ever since in gathering together 
the severed parts, in order to unite them again into a perfect whole.<note n="20" id="vii-p16.2">Cf. Areopagitica, “English Reprints,” p. 56 Clement of Alexandria has 
a similar figure, <i>Strom.</i> i. 13.</note> If apologetic is to be spoken of, this surely is the truest and best form of 
Christian apology—to show that in Christianity, as nowhere else, the severed 
portions of truth found in all other systems are organically united, while it 
completes the body of truth by discoveries peculiar to itself. The Christian 
doctrine of God, for example, may fairly claim to be the synthesis of all the 
separate elements of truth found in Agnosticism, Pantheism, and Deism, which 
by their very antagonisms reveal themselves as one-sidednesses, requiring to 
be brought into some higher harmony. If Agnosticism affirms that there is that 
in God—in His infinite and absolute existence—which transcends finite comprehension, 
Christian theology does the same. If Pantheism affirms the absolute immanence 
of God in the world, and Deism His absolute transcendence over it, Christianity 
unites the two sides of the truth in a higher concept, maintaining at the same 
time the Divine immanence and the Divine transcendence.<note n="21" id="vii-p16.3">Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 6" id="vii-p16.4" parsed="|Eph|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.6">Eph. iv. 6</scripRef>. Flint, Anti-Theistic Theories, p. 339.</note> Even Polytheism in its nobler forms is in its own dark way a witness for a truth 
which a hard, abstract Monotheism, such as we have in the later (not the Biblical) 
Judaism, and in Mohammedanism, ignores—the truth, namely, that God is plurality 
as well as unity—that in Him there is a manifoldness of life, a fulness and 
diversity of powers and manifestations, such as is expressed 

<pb n="13" id="vii-Page_13" />by the word Elohim. This element of truth in Polytheism 
Christianity also takes up, and sets in its proper relation to the unity of 
God in its doctrine of Tri-unity—the concept of God which is distinctively 
the Christian one, and which furnishes the surest safeguard of a living Theism 
against the extremes of both Pantheism and Deism.<note n="22" id="vii-p16.5">Cf. Dorner, <i>Syst. of Doct.</i> i. pp. 366, 367 (Eng. trans.). Even Ed. v. 
Hartmann recognises the deep “metaphysical sense” of the doctrine of the Trinity, 
and the service done by it in reconciling the Divine immanence and transcendence.—<i>Selbstzersetzung 
des Christenthums,</i> p. 108.</note> Optimism and Pessimism are an other pair of contrasts—each in abstraction an 
error, yet each a witness for a truth which the other overlooks, and Christianity 
is the reconciliation of both. To take a last example, Positivism a very direct 
negation of Christianity; yet in its strange “worship of Humanity” is there 
not that which stretches across the gulf and touches hands with a religion which 
meets the cravings of the heart for the <i>human</i> in God by the doctrine 
of the Incarnation? It is the province of a true and wise Christian theology 
to take account of all this, and to seek, with ever increasing enlargement of 
vision, the comprehensive view in which all factors of the truth are combined. 
The practical inference I would draw—the very opposite of that drawn by others 
from the same premises—is, that it is the unwisest way possible of dealing 
with Christianity to pare it down, or seek to sublimate it away, as if it had 
no positive content of its own; or, by lavish compromise and concession, to 
part with that which belongs to its essence. It is not in a blunted and toned 
down Christianity, but in the exhibition of the Christian view in the greatest 
fulness and completeness possible, that the ultimate synthesis of the conflicting 
elements in the clash of systems around us is to be found.</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="vii-p17">Relation of Christianity to world-theories.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p18">This is perhaps the place to point out that, whatever 
the character of the world-view involved in Christianity, it is not one in all 
respects absolutely new. It rests upon, and carries forward to its completion, 
the richly concrete view of the world already found in the Old Testament. As 
an able expounder of Old Testament theology, Hermann Schultz, has justly said—“There 
is absolutely no New Testament view which does not approve itself as a sound 
and definitive formation from an Old Testament germ—no truly Old Testament 
view which did not 

<pb n="14" id="vii-Page_14" /> inwardly press forward to its New Testament fulfilment.”<note n="23" id="vii-p18.1"><i>Alttestamentliche Theologie,</i> p. 48.</note> 
This is a phenomenon which, I think, has not always received the attention it 
deserves. What are the main characteristics of this Old Testament conception? 
At its root is the idea of a holy, spiritual, self-revealing God, the free Creator 
of the world, and its continual Preserver. As correlative to this, and springing 
out of it, is the idea of man as a being made in God’s image, and capable of 
moral relations and spiritual fellowship with his Maker; but who, through sin, 
has turned aside from the end of his creation, and stands in need of Redemption. 
In the heart of the history, we have the idea of a Divine purpose, working itself 
out through the calling of a special nation, for the ultimate benefit and blessing 
of mankind. God’s providential rule extends over all creatures and events, and 
embraces all peoples of the earth, near and remote. In view of the sin and corruption 
that have overspread the world, His government is one of combined mercy and 
judgment; and His dealings with Israel in particular are preparative to the 
introduction of a better economy, in which the grace already partially exhibited 
will be fully revealed. The end is the establishment of a kingdom of God under 
the rule of the Messiah, in which all national limitations will be removed, 
the Spirit be poured forth, and Jehovah will become the God of the whole earth. 
God will make a new covenant with His people, and will write His laws by His 
Spirit in their hearts. Under this happy reign the final triumph of righteousness 
over sin will be accomplished, and death and all other evils will be abolished. 
Here is a very remarkable “Weltanschauung,” the presence of which at all in 
the pages of the Hebrew Scriptures is a fact of no ordinary significance. In 
the comparative history of religions, it stands quite unique.<note n="24" id="vii-p18.2">See Note F.—Uniqueness of the Old Testament View.</note> Speculations on the world and its origin are seen growing up in the schools 
of philosophy; but on the ground of religion there is nothing to compare with 
this. The lower religions, Fetishism and the like, have of course nothing of 
the nature of a developed world-view. The rudiments of such a view in the older 
nature-religions are crude, confused, polytheistic—mixed up abundantly with 
mythological elements. Brahmanism and Buddhism rest on a metaphysical foundation; 

<pb n="15" id="vii-Page_15" />they are as truly philosophical systems as the atomistic 
or pantheistic theories of the Greek schools, or the systems of Schopenhauer 
and Hartmann in our own day. And the philosophy they inculcate is a philosophy 
of despair; they contain no spring of hope or progress.
Zoroastrianism, with its profound realisation of the conflict of good and evil in the universe, 
perhaps comes nearest to the religion of the Old Testament, yet is severed from 
it by an immense gulf. I refer only to its pervading dualism, its reverence 
for physical elements, its confusion of natural and moral evil—above all, to 
its total lack of the idea of historical Revelation.<note n="25" id="vii-p18.3">Cf. the sketch of Zoroastrianism 
in Introduction to the Zendavesta in <i>Sacred Books of the East.</i> See also 
Ebrard’s <i>Christian Apologetics</i>, ii. pp. 186–232. Some interesting remarks 
will be found in Lotze’s <i>Microcosmus,</i> ii. p. 459.</note> The Biblical conception is separated from every other by its monotheistic basis, 
its unique clearness, its organic unity, its moral character, and its teleological 
aim.<note n="26" id="vii-p18.4">Dr. Dorner says—“Israel has the idea of teleology as a kind of soul.”—<i>Syst. 
of Doct.</i> i. p. 274 (Eng. trans.).</note> It does not matter for the purposes of this argument what dates we assign to 
the books of the Old Testament in which these views are found whether we attribute 
them, with the critics to the age of the prophets, or to any other. These views 
are at least there many centuries before the Christian age began and they are 
found nowhere else than on the soil of Israel. This is the singular fact the 
critic has to face, and we cannot profess to wonder that, impartially studying 
it, voices should be heard from the midst of the advanced school itself unhesitatingly 
declaring, Date your books when you will, this religion is not explicable save 
on the hypothesis of Revelation!<note n="27" id="vii-p18.5">See Note G.—Origin of the Old Testament View—Relation to Critical Theories.</note></p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="vii-p19">General drift and scope of the Lectures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p20">The general drift and object of these Lectures should 
now, I think, be apparent. From the conditions of this Lectureship I am precluded 
from directly entering the apologetic field. I feel, however, that it would 
be useless to discuss any important theological subject at the present day without 
reference to the thought and speculation of the time. No other mode of thought 
would enable me to do justice to the Christian position, and none, I think, 
would be so interesting to those for whom the Lectures are primarily intended. 
This, however, will be 

<pb n="16" id="vii-Page_16" />subsidiary to the main design of showing that there is 
a definite Christian view of things, which has a character, coherence, and unity 
of its own, and stands in sharp contrast with counter theories and speculations, 
and that this world-view has the stamp of reason and reality upon itself, and 
can amply justify itself at the bar both of history and of ex experience. I 
shall endeavour to show that the Christian view of thing forms a logical whole 
which cannot be infringed on, or accepted or rejected piecemeal, but stands 
or falls in its integrity, and can only suffer from attempts at amalgamation 
or compromise with theories which rest on totally distinct bases. I hope thus 
to make clear at least the true nature of the issues involved in a comparison 
of the Christian and “modern” views, and I shall be glad if I can in any way 
contribute to the elucidation of the former.</p>

<pb n="16" id="vii-Page_16_1" />
<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="vii-p21"><span class="sc" id="vii-p21.1">Objections </span> <i>in limine</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p22">Two objections may be taken <i>in limine</i> to the course I propose to follow, 
and it is proper at this stage that I should give them some attention.</p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="vii-p23">I. From theology of feeling.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p24">I. The first objection is taken from the standpoint 
of the <i>theology of feeling</i>, and amounts to a denial of our right to speak 
of a Christian “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p24.1">Weltanschauung</span>” at all; indeed, to assume that Christianity 
has a definite doctrinal content of any kind.<note n="28" id="vii-p24.2">See Note H.—Nature and Definition of Religion.</note> This class of objectors would rule the cognitive element out of religion altogether. 
Religion, it is frequently alleged, has nothing to do with notions of the intellect, 
but only with states and dispositions of the heart. Theories and doctrines are 
no essential part of it, but, on the contrary, a bane and injury and hindrance 
to its free development and progress. Those who speak thus sometimes do so in 
the interests of a theory which would seek the essence of religion in certain 
instincts, or sentiments, or emotions, which are supposed to be universal and 
indestructible in the human race, and to constitute the imperishable and undecaying 
substance of all religions—the emotions, <i>e.g.</i>, of awe or wonder, or 
reverence or dependence, awakened by the impression of the immensity or mystery 
of the universe; while the and beliefs connected with these emotions are regarded 
as but the accidents of a particular stage of culture, and as possessing no 
independent value. They are 

<pb n="17" id="vii-Page_17" />at best the variegated moulds into which this emotional 
life of the spirit has for the time being poured itself—the envelopes and vehicles 
through which it seeks for itself preservation and expression. All religions, 
from this impartial standpoint, Christianity included, are equally Divine and 
equally human. But even those who recognise a higher origin for the Christian 
religion sometimes speak of it as if in its original form it was devoid of all 
definite doctrinal content; or at least as if the doctrinal ideas found in connection 
with it were only external wrappage and covering, and could be stripped off—altered, 
manipulated, modified, or dispensed with at the pleasure of the critic—without 
detriment to the moral and spiritual kernel beneath.<note n="29" id="vii-p24.3">See Note I.—Undogmatic Religion.</note> Christianity is not given up, but there is the attempt to refine and sublimate 
it till it is reduced to a simple state of sentiment and feeling; to purge it 
of the theoretic element till nothing is left but the vaguest residuum of doctrinal 
opinion. Agreeing with this party in their aversion to doctrine, yet occupying 
a distinct standpoint, are the ultra-spirituals, whose naturally mystical bent 
of mind, and fondness for the hazy and indefinite in theological as in other 
thinking, predispose them to dwell in the region of cloudy and undefined conceptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p25">It scarcely falls within my province to inquire how 
far this theory holds good in its general application to religion, though even 
on this broad field it might easily be shown that it involves a number of untenable 
assumptions, and really contradicts the idea of religion. For what is meant 
by the assertion that religion consists only in sentiment or feeling, and has 
nothing to do with doctrinal conceptions? Not, surely, that religion can subsist 
wholly without <i>ideas</i>, or cognitive apprehension, of some kind. Religion, 
in the lowest as well as in the highest of its forms is an expression of the 
relation of the soul to something beyond itself it involves, therefore, not 
one term, but two; it points to the existence of an object, and implies belief 
in the reality of that object. The element of idea, therefore,—or, as the Germans 
would say, “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p25.1">Vorstellung</span>,”—is inseparable from it. No religion has ever been 
found which did not involve some rudiments of an objective view. We may learn 
here even from the pessimist Hartmann, who, in an acute analysis 

<pb n="18" id="vii-Page_18" />of the elements of religion, says, “How true soever it 
may be that religious feeling forms the innermost kernel of religious life, 
nevertheless that only is a true religious feeling which is excited through 
religious representations having a character of objective (if only relative) 
truth. Religion cannot exist without a religious “Weltanschauung,” and this 
not without the conviction of its transcendental truth.”<note n="30" id="vii-p25.2"><i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
ii. p. 32.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p26">Nor, again, can it be contended that, while a cognitive element of some kind 
must be conceded, religion is indifferent to the <i>character</i> of its ideas—that 
these have no influence upon the state of sentiment or feelings. The religion 
of a Thug, <i>e.g.</i>, is a very different thing from the religion of a Christian; 
and will any one say that the ideas with which the two religions are associated—the 
ideas they respectively entertain of their deities—have nothing to do with 
this difference? In what <i>do</i> religions differ as higher and lower, if 
not in the greater or less purity and elevation of the ideas they entertain 
of the Godhead, and the greater or less purity of the sentiment to which these 
ideas give birth?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p27">Nor, finally, can it be held that it is a matter of 
unimportance whether these ideas which are connected with a religion are regarded
<i>as true—i.e.</i> whether they are believed to have any objective counterpart. 
For religion can as little subsist without belief in the reality of its object, 
as it can dispense with the idea of an object altogether. This is the weakness 
of subjective religious theories like Feuerbach’s, in which religion is regarded 
as the projection of man s own egoistic consciousness into the infinite; or 
of those poetic and æsthetic theories of religion which regard the ends of religion 
as served if only it furnishes man with elevating and inspiring ideals, without 
regard to the question of how far these ideals relate to an actual object. Ideas 
on this hypothesis are necessary to religion, and may be ranked as higher and 
lower, but have only a fictitious or poetic value. They are products of historical 
evolution,—guesses, speculations, dreams, imaginings, of the human mind in 
regard to that which from the nature of the case is beyond the reach of direct 
knowledge, probably is unknowable. They are therefore not material out of which 
anything can be built of a scientific character; not anything 

<pb n="19" id="vii-Page_19" />that can be brought to an objective test; not anything 
verifiable. Their sole value, as said earlier, is to serve as vehicles and support 
of religious feeling.<note n="31" id="vii-p27.1">See Note J.—Æsthetic Theories of Religion.</note> But it is obvious that, on this view, the utility of religious ideas can only 
last so long as the illusion in connection with them is not dispelled. For religion 
is more than a mere æsthetic gratification. It implies belief in the existence 
of a real object other than self, and includes a desire to get into some relation 
with this object. The mind in religion is in too earnest, a mood to be put off 
with mere fancies. The moment it dawns on the thoughts of the worshipper that 
the object he worships has no reality, but is only an illusion or fancy of his 
own, the moment he is convinced that in his holiest exercises, he is but toying 
with the creations of his own spirit,—that moment the religious relation is 
at an end. Neither philosopher nor common man will long continue bowing down 
to an object in whose actual existence he has ceased to believe.<note n="32" id="vii-p27.2"><p id="vii-p28">Cf. Dorner—“Faith 
does not wish to be a mere relation to itself or to its representations and 
thoughts. That would simply be a monologue faith desires a dialogue.”—<i>Syst. 
of Doct.</i> i. p. 123 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p id="vii-p29">Martineau—“No; if religious communion is reduced to a monologue, its essence 
is extinct, and its soul is gone. It is a living relation, or it is nothing—a 
response to the Supreme Reality.”—<i>Ideal Substitutes for God,</i> p.19.</p>
<p id="vii-p30">Strauss—“None but a book student could ever imagine that a creation of the 
brain, woven of poetry and philosophy, can take the place of real religion.”—In
<i>Kaiser Julian,</i> p. 12 (quoted by Martineau).</p></note> Nor is the conclusion which seems to follow from this—that the illusion of 
religion is one which the progress of knowledge is destined to destroy—evaded 
by the concession that there is some dim Unknowable, the consciousness of which 
lies at the basis of the religious sentiment, and which the mind can till please 
itself by clothing with the attributes of God. For what is there in this indefinite 
relation to an Unknowable, of which we can only affirm that it is not what we 
think it to be, to serve the purpose of a religion? And what avails it to personalise 
this conception of the Absolute, when we know, as before, that this clothing 
with personal attributes is only objective illusion?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p31">No objection, therefore, can fairly be taken from the 
side of the general “Science of Religions,” to the supposition that a religion 
may exist which can give us a better knowledge of God than is to be found in 
the vague and uncertain conjectures 

<pb n="20" id="vii-Page_20" />and fancies of minds left to their own groping after the 
Divine. If such a religion exists, furnishing clear and satisfying knowledge 
of God, His character, will, and ways, His relations to men, and the purposes 
of His grace, there is plainly great room and need in the world for it; and 
the consideration of its claims cannot be barred by the assumption that the 
only valuable elements in any religion must be those which it has in common 
with all religions—which is the very point in dispute. The only question that 
can be properly raised is, Whether Christianity is a religion of this nature? 
And this can only be ascertained by actual inspection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p32">Turning next to those within the 
Christian pale who would rule the doctrinal element out of their religion, I 
confess I find it difficult to understand on what grounds they can justify their 
procedure. If there is a religion in the world which exalts the office of teaching, 
it is safe to say that it is the religion of Jesus Christ. It has been frequently 
remarked that in pagan religions the doctrinal element is at a minimum—the 
chief thing there is the performance of a ritual.<note n="33" id="vii-p32.1">Cf. Professor 
W. R. Smith’s <i>Religion of the Semites</i>—“The antique religions had for 
the most part no creed; they consisted entirely of institutions and practices. . . . In 
all the antique religions mythology takes the place of dogma, that is, the sacred 
lore of priests and people, so far as it does not consist of mere rules for 
the performance of religious acts assumes the form of stories about use gods; 
and these stories afford the only explanation that is offered of the precepts 
of religion and the prescribed rules of ritual.”—P. 18.</note> But this is precisely where Christianity distinguishes itself from other religions—it 
does contain doctrine. It comes to men with definite, positive teaching; it 
claims to be the truth; it bases religion on knowledge, though a knowledge which 
is only attainable under moral conditions. I do not see how any one can deal 
fairly with the facts as they lie before us in the Gospels and Epistles, without 
coming to the conclusion that the New Testament is full of doctrine. The recently 
founded science of “New Testament Theology,” which has already attained to a 
position of such commanding importance among the theological disciplines, is 
an unexceptionable witness to the same fact. And this is as it should be. A 
religion based on mere feeling is the vaguest most unreliable, most unstable 
of all things. A strong, stable, religious life can be built up on no other 
ground than that of intelligent conviction. Christianity, therefore, addresses 
itself to the 

<pb n="21" id="vii-Page_21" />intelligence as well as to the heart. It sounds plausible 
indeed to say, Let us avoid all doctrinal subtleties; let as keep to a few plain, 
easy, simple pro positions, in regard to which there will be general agreement. 
But, unfortunately, men <i>will</i> think on those deep problems which lie at 
the root of religious belief—on the nature of God, His character, His relations 
to the world and men, sin, the means of deliverance from it, the end to which 
things are moving, and if Christianity does not give them an answer, suited 
to their deeper and more reflective moods, they will simply put it aside as 
in adequate for their needs. Everything depends here on what the Revelation 
of the Bible is supposed to be. If it is a few general elementary truths of 
religion we are in search of, it may freely be conceded that these might have 
been given in very simple form. But if we are to have a Revelation such as the 
Bible professes to convey, a Revelation high as the nature of God, deep as the 
nature of man, universal as the wants of the race, which is to accompany man 
through all the ascending stages of hi development and still be felt to be a 
power and inspiration to him for further progress,—it is absurd to expect that 
such a Revelation will not have many profound and difficult, things in it, and 
that it will not afford food for thought in its grandest and highest reaches 
“Thy judgments are a great deep.”<note n="34" id="vii-p32.2"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 6" id="vii-p32.3" parsed="|Ps|36|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.6">Ps. xxxvi. 6</scripRef>.</note> A religion divorced from earnest and lofty thought has always, down the whole 
history of the Church, tended to become weak, jejune, and unwholesome; while 
the intellect, deprived of its rights within religion, has sought its satisfaction 
without, and developed into godless nationalism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p33">Christianity, it is sometimes, said by those who represent 
this view, is a <i>life</i>, not a creed; it is a spiritual system, and has 
nothing to do with dogmatic affirmations. But this is to confuse two things 
essentially different—Christianity as an inward principle of conduct, a subjective 
religious experience, on the one hand, and Christianity as an objective fact, 
or an historic magnitude, on the other. But can even the life be produced, or 
can it be sustained and nourished, without knowledge? Here I cannot forbear 
the remark that it is a strange idea of many who urge this objection in the interests 

<pb n="22" id="vii-Page_22" /> of what they conceive to be a more spiritual form of Christianity, 
that “spirituality” in a religion is somehow synonymous with vagueness and indefiniteness; 
that the more perfectly they can vaporise or volatilise Christianity into a 
nebulous haze, in which nothing can be perceived distinctly, the nearer they 
bring it to the ideal of a spiritual religion.<note n="35" id="vii-p33.1">Cf. Bartlett’s 
The Letter and the Spirit (Bampton Lectures. 1888).</note> This, it is safe to say, was not Paul’s idea of spirituality—he by whom the 
distinction of “letter” and “spirit” was most strongly emphasised. The region 
of the spiritual was rather with him, as it is throughout Scripture, the region 
of the clearest insight and most accurate perception—of full and perfect knowledge 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p33.2">ἐπίγνωσις</span>). His unceasing prayer for his converts 
was, not that their minds might remain in a state of hazy indistinctness, but 
that God would give them “a spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge 
of Him, having the eyes of (their) heart enlightened,” that they might grow 
up in this knowledge, till they should “all attain unto the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full-grown man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fulness of Christ.”<note n="36" id="vii-p33.3"><scripRef passage="Eph. i. 17, 18; iv. 13" id="vii-p33.4" parsed="|Eph|1|17|0|0;|Eph|1|18|0|0;|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.17 Bible:Eph.1.18 Bible:Eph.4.13">Eph. i. 17, 18; iv. 13</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p34">An objection to the recognition of doctrine in Christianity may be raised, 
however, from the side of Christian positivism, as well as from that of Christian 
mysticism. Christianity, it will be here said, is a <i>fact-revelation</i>—it 
has its centre in a living in Christ, and not a dogmatic creed. And this in 
a sense is true. The title of my Lectures is the acknowledgment of it. The facts 
of Revelation are before the doctrines built on them. The gospel is no mere 
proclamation of “eternal truths,” but the discovery of a saving purpose of God 
for mankind, executed in time. But the doctrines are the interpretation of the 
facts. The facts do not stand blank and dumb before us, but have a voice given 
to them, and a meaning put into them. They are accompanied by living speech, 
which makes their meaning clear. When John declares that Jesus Christ is come 
in the flesh, and is the Son of God,<note n="37" id="vii-p34.1"><scripRef passage="1 John iv. 2, 15" id="vii-p34.2" parsed="|1John|4|2|0|0;|1John|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.2 Bible:1John.4.15">1 John iv. 2, 15</scripRef>.</note> he is stating a fact, but he is none the less enunciating a doctrine. When Paul 
affirms, “Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures,”<note n="38" id="vii-p34.3"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 3" id="vii-p34.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef>.</note> he is proclaiming a fact, but he 

<pb n="23" id="vii-Page_23" />is at the same time giving an interpretation of it. No 
writer has laid more stress on the fact, and less on the doctrine, in primitive 
Christianity than Professor Harnack, yet he cannot help saying, “So far as the 
God and Father of Jesus Christ is believed in as the Almighty Lord of heaven 
and earth, the Christian religion includes a definite knowledge of God, of the 
world, and of the world-aim.”<note n="39" id="vii-p34.5"><i>Grundriss 
der Dogmengeschichte,</i> i. p. 1. I have used the word “doctrine” in these 
discussions and kept clear of dogma which is often used with a prejudice. “Dogma” 
I take to be a formulation of doctrine stamped with some ecclesiastical authority. 
If there are doctrines no objection can reasonably be taken to the formulation 
of them. It is beyond my purpose to discuss the wider question of the utility 
and necessity of creeds for church purposes Cf. Lect. VI. in Dr. Rainy’s <i>
Delivery and Development of Christian Doctrine</i> (Cunningham Lectures).</note> This concedes in principle all that I maintain. It affirms that the facts of 
Christianity, rightly understood and interpreted, not only yield special doctrines, 
but compel us to develop out of them a determinate “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p34.6">Weltanschauung</span>.” This is 
precisely the assertion of the present Lectures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p35">If I refer for a moment in this connection to Schleiermacher, 
who may be named as the most distinguished representative of the theology of 
feeling it is because I think that the position of this remarkable man on the 
question before us is frequently misunderstood. Schleiermacher’s earlier views 
are not unlike some of those we have already been considering, and are entangled 
in many difficulties and inconsistencies in consequence. I deal here only with 
his later and more matured thought, as represented in his work, <i>Der christliche 
Glaube</i>. In it also piety is still defined as feeling. It is, he says neither 
a mode of knowing nor a mode of action, but a mode of feeling, or of immediate 
selfconsciousness. It is the consciousness of ourselves as absolutely dependent, 
or, what comes to the same thing, as standing in relation with God.<note n="40" id="vii-p35.1"><i>Der christ. 
Glaube</i> sects. 3 and 4.</note> In his earlier writings he had defined it more generally as the immediate feeling 
of the infinite and eternal, the immediate consciousness of the being of all 
that is finite in the infinite, of all that is temporal in the eternal, awakened 
by the contemplation of the universe.<note n="41" id="vii-p35.2">Cf. Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> i. p. 308 (Eng. trans.).</note> But along with this must be taken into account Schleiermacher’s view of the 
nature of feeling. According to him, feeling is the 

<pb n="24" id="vii-Page_24" />opposite of knowledge than that pure, original state of 
consciousness—prior to both knowledge and action—out of which knowledge and 
action may subsequently be developed.<note n="42" id="vii-p35.3"><i>Der christ. Glaube,</i> sect. 3. 2.</note> In Christianity this law material of the religious consciousness receives, as 
it were, a definite shaping and content. The peculiarity in the Christian consciousness 
is that everything in it is referred back upon Jesus Christ, and the Redemption 
accomplished through Him.<note n="43" id="vii-p35.4"><i>Ibid.</i> sect. 11.</note> This moving back from the religious consciousness to the Person of the sinless 
Redeemer as the historical cause of it is already a transcending of the bounds 
of a theology of mere feeling. Theology is no longer merely a description of 
states of consciousness, when it leads us out for an explanation of these states 
into the region of historic fact. But an equally important circumstance is that, 
while describing the Christian consciousness mainly in terms of feeling, Schleiermacher 
does not deny that a dogmatic is implicitly contained in this consciousness, 
and is capable of development out of it. His <i>Der christliche Glaube</i> is, 
on the contrary, the unfolding of such a dogmatic. His position, therefore, 
is not offhand to be identified with that of the advocates of a perfectly undogmatic 
Christianity. These would rule the doctrinal element out of Christianity altogether. 
But Schleiermacher, while he lays the main stress in the production of this 
consciousness of Redemption in the believer on the Person of the Redeemer, and 
only subordinately on his teaching, yet recognises in Christian piety a positive, 
given content, and out of this he evolves a clearly defined and scientifically 
arranged system of doctrines. It is to be regretted that in the foundation of 
his theology—the doctrine of God—Schleiermacher never broke with his initial 
assumption that God cannot be known as He really is, but only as reflected in 
states of human consciousness, and therefore failed to lift his theology as 
a whole out of the region of subjectivity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p36">A chief reason probably why many entertain a prejudice 
against the admission of a definite doctrinal content in Christianity, is that 
they think it militates against the idea of “progress” in theology. How does 
the matter stand in this respect? Growth and advance of some kind, of course, 
there 

<pb n="25" id="vii-Page_25" />is and must be in theology. It cannot be that the other departments 
of knowledge unceasingly progress, and theology stands still. No one familiar 
with the history of theology will deny that great changes have taken place in 
the shape which doctrines have assumed in the course of their development, or 
will question that these changes have been determined largely by the ruling 
ideas, the habits of thought, the state of knowledge and culture, of each particular 
time. The dogmatic moulds which were found adequate for one age have often proved 
insufficient for the next, to which a larger horizon of vision has been granted; 
and have had to be broken up that new ones might be created, more adapted to 
the content of a Revelation which in some sense transcends them all. I recognise 
therefore to the full the need of growth and progress in theology.<note n="44" id="vii-p36.1">Cf. Dr. Rainy’s Delivery 
and Development of Doctrines (Cunningham Lectures). On the position criticised 
see, e.g., Bartlett’s The Letter and the Spirit (Bampton Lectures, 1888).</note> Bit by bit, as the ages go on, we see more clearly the essential lineaments 
of the truth as it is in Jesus; we learn to disengage the genuine truths of 
Christ’s gospel from human additions and corruptions; we apprehend their bearings 
and relations with one another, and with new truths, more distinctly; we see 
them in new points of view, develop and apply them in new ways. All this is 
true, and it is needful to remember it lest to temporary points of view, and 
human theories and formulations we attribute an authority and completeness which 
in no way belong to them. But it does not by any means follow from this that 
therefore, everything in Christianity is fluent, that it has no fixed startingpoints, 
no definite basal lines, no sure and moveless foundations, no grand determinative 
positions which control and govern all thought within distinctly Christian limits,—still 
less that, in the course of its long history, theology has achieved nothing, 
or has reached no results which can fairly be regarded as settled. This is the 
exaggeration on the other side, and so far from being helpful to progress in 
theology, it is in reality the denial of its possibility. Progress in theology 
implies that there is something to develop—that some truths at all events, 
relating to God and to Divine things, are ascertainable, and are capable of 
scientific treatment. It is easy to speak 

<pb n="26" id="vii-Page_26" />of the attempt to “limit infinite truth within definite 
formulæ”; but, on the other hand, unless some portion at least of this infinite, 
truth can be brought within range of the human faculties, theology has nothing 
to work on. It is a pseudo-science, and to speak of progress in it is idle.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p37">II. From the Ritschlian distinction of a “religious” and a 
“theoretic” view of the world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p38">II. The recent tendency in Continental theology, however, is not so much 
to deny the existence of a definite “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p38.1">Weltanschauung</span>” in the Bible, as rather 
to lay stress on the <i>distinction between a “religious” and a “theoretic” 
view of the world</i>—ascribing to Christianity the former, but not the latter. 
This is the position of the school of Ritschl, and truth and error are so intimately 
blended in it that it is necessary to give it our careful consideration.<note n="45" id="vii-p38.2">See Note K.—Religious and Theoretic Knowledge.</note> That a sound distinction underlies the terms “religious” and “theoretic” is 
not to be disputed, and it is important that its nature should be rightly understood. 
But, under the plea of expelling metaphysics from theology, the tendency is 
at present to revive this distinction in a form which practically amounts to 
the resuscitation of the old doctrine of a “double truth”—the one religious, 
the other philosophical; and it is not held necessary that even where the two 
overlap they should always be found in agreement. It is not simply that the 
two kinds of knowledge have different spheres, move in different orbits, and 
have to do with a different class of objects; for this Ritschl at least denies.<note n="46" id="vii-p38.3">Rechtfertigung 
und Versöhnung, iii. pp. 185, 193–94 (3rd edit.).</note> But they set out from different starting-points, judge by different standards, 
and as a consequence frequently lead to different results. Religious knowledge, 
Ritschl holds, moves only in the sphere of what he calls worth- or value-judgments. 
That is to say, it judges of things, not according to their objective nature 
and relations, but according to their value <i>for us</i>—according to their 
fitness to meet and satisfy religious necessities.<note n="47" id="vii-p38.4">See Ritschl’s 
discussion in Recht. und Ver. iii. pp. 192–202; and in his Theologie und Metaphysik.</note> This, logically, would lead to pure subjectivism, and in the hands of some of 
Ritschl’s followers actually does so.<note n="48" id="vii-p38.5">E.g. Bender, of Bonn.</note> This tendency is strengthened by the theory of knowledge to which this school 
generally has committed itself—a theory Kantian in its origin—which, denying 
to the mind any power of knowing things as they are, limits 

<pb n="27" id="vii-Page_27" />it within the sphere of phenomenal representations. Ritschl 
himself tries hard to ward off this reproach of subjectivity from his system, 
and makes more than one attempt to find a bridge from the practical to the theoretic, 
but with no real success. He never quits the ground that it is not the objective 
truth of things—which would carry us into the region of theoretic knowledge—which 
forms the subject—matter of our inquiry in theology, but solely their subjective 
aspect as related to our own states of pleasure and pain, or as helping or hindering 
the ends sought in religion. In his doctrines of God and Christ, of Providence 
and miracle, of sin and Redemption as we shall afterwards see, it is constantly 
this subjective aspect of things, which may be very different from our actual 
or scientific judgment upon them, which is brought into prominence. Religion 
requires, for example, that we view the universe from a teleological and not 
from a causal standpoint, and therefore that we postulate God and Providence. 
But these are only practical, not theoretic notions, and the mechanical and 
causal view of the universe may stand alongside of them intact. “Miracle” is 
the religious name for an event which awakens in us a powerful impression of 
the help of God, but is not to be held as interfering with the scientific doctrine 
of the unbroken connection of nature.<note n="49" id="vii-p38.6">Cf. Ritschl’s 
remarks on “Miracle” in his Unterricht in der christ. Religion, pp 14, 15.</note> Not only are the two spheres of knowledge to be thus kept apart in our minds, 
but we are not to be allowed to trace any lines of relation between them. We 
are not to be allowed, <i>e.g.</i>, to seek any theoretic proof of the existence 
of God; or to ask how special Providence, or the efficacy of prayer, or supernatural 
Revelation, or miracle, or even our own freedom is to be reconciled with the 
reign of unbroken natural causation. All such inquiries are tabooed as a mixing 
up of distinct sphere of knowledge, with the result, however, that they are 
not really kept apart, but that all in the ideas of Providence, miracle, prayer, 
etc. which conflicts with the theoretic view is explained away</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p39">It should scarcely require much argument to convince us that this proposal 
to divide the house of the mind into two compartments, each of which is to be 
kept sacredly apart from the other, is a perfectly illusory and untenable one. It might 

<pb n="28" id="vii-Page_28" />have some meaning in an æsthetic theory of religion, in which 
the religious conceptions are avowedly treated as pure ideals, but it can have 
none where the speech is of religious “knowledge.” There are, indeed, different 
modes of cognising the same object, as well as different stages and degrees 
of real knowledge. If by “theoretic knowledge” is meant only knowledge gained 
by the methods of exact science, or by philosophical reflection,<note n="50" id="vii-p39.1">This seems 
the view taken in O. Ritschl’s <i>Uber Werthurtheile,</i> but would, if accepted, 
reduce the distinction to a truism.</note> then, apart from religion altogether, there are vast fields of our knowledge 
which will not come under this category. The knowledge, for example, which we 
have of one another in the common intercourse of life, or the knowledge which 
the ordinary man gathers from his experience of the outward world, is very different 
in purity of theoretical character from the kind of knowledge aimed at by the 
psychologist or metaphysician, or by the student of science in his investigations 
of nature. It is as far removed as possible from the disinterested character 
which Ritschl ascribes to the knowledge he calls “theoretical.” Yet there is 
no part of this knowledge in which theoretic activities are not present. The 
same processes of thought which are employed in philosophy and science are implied 
in the simplest act of the understanding. In like manner, we may grant that 
there is a distinction of character and form—not to speak of origin—between 
religious and what may be called theoretic knowledge; and that thus far the 
distinction insisted on by Ritschl and his school has a certain relative justification. 
Religion, assuredly, is not a theoretical product. It did not originate in reasoning, 
but in an immediate perception or experience of the Divine in some of the spheres 
of its natural or supernatural manifestation; for the reception of which again 
a native capacity or endowment must be presupposed in the human spirit. Even 
Revelation implies the possession of this capacity in man to cognise the manifestations 
of the Divine when they are set before him. Originating in this way, religious 
knowledge—at least in its first or immediate form—is distinguished by certain 
peculiarities. For one thing, it is distinguished from strictly theoretic knowledge 
by the practical motive which obtains in it. Theoretic knowledge aims at a representation 
of objects in their purely objective character 

<pb n="29" id="vii-Page_29" />and relations. Religion, on the other hand, seeks to set its 
objects before it in those lights, and under those aspects, which directly subserve 
religious ends. With this difference of aim is connected a difference of form. 
Theoretic knowledge is cool, clear, and scientifically exact. Religious knowledge 
is touched with emotion, and moves largely in the region of figurative conception, 
or what the Germans would call “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p39.2">Vorstellung</span>.” In the first place, religion, 
as having to do with the personal relation of the soul to God, moves in a sphere 
in which the affections and emotions are necessarily allowed large play. Its 
modes of apprehension are therefore warm, lively, impassioned, intuitive. It 
groups its material under the influence of the dominant feeling; lays hold of 
those sides and relations of the object which affect itself, and lets the others 
drop out of view; leaps over intermediate links of causation, and seeks to grasp 
the object at once in its essential reality and inner significance—in its relation 
to its ultimate cause and final end. A second cause which leads to the same 
result is that the objects with which religion has to deal are largely transcendental—that 
is, they lie beyond the range and conditions of our present experience. A certain 
amount of figurative representation necessarily enters into the purest conceptions 
we are able to form of such objects.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p40">To the extent now indicated we may agree with Ritschl 
that religion moves—if he chooses to phrase it so—in the sphere of value-judgments, 
and not in that of scientific apprehension. But this is not to be interpreted 
as if religion did not affirm the objective truth of the ideas it entertains—as 
if its judgments of value were not at the same time judgments of truth. Still 
less is it to be conceded that there is any necessary divorce between the mind 
in its practical and the mind in its theoretical activities, so that propositions 
may be affirmed in the one sphere which have no relation to, can receive no 
corroboration from, may even be contradicted by, propositions affirmed in the 
other. Thus to tear asunder faith and reason is to render no service to religion, 
but is to pave the way for theoretical scepticism. It is in truth the same reason 
which works in both spheres; the results, therefore, must be such as is admit 
of comparison. If Ritschl would raise a bar against any such comparison of the 
results of religious thinking with the 

<pb n="30" id="vii-Page_30" />conclusions reached by philosophy and science—leaving each 
to work in its own domain—a more just view of the subject will recognise that 
this is impossible. We cannot have two spheres of truth lying side by side in 
the same mind without some effort to arrive at an adjustment between them. Still 
less is it possible for the mind to find itself in conflict with itself,—on 
the one side for instance, affirming the personality of God, on the other denying 
it; on the one side affirming freedom, Revelation, miracle, on the other unbroken 
natural causation,—and not do what it can to annul the discrepancy. Nor will 
reason in practice be content to remain in this state of division with itself. 
It will insist on its knowledge being brought to some sort of unity, or, if 
this cannot be done, in regarding one or other of the conflicting propositions 
as illusive.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p41">Finally, it is not sufficiently recognised by Ritschl and his school that 
religion itself, while in the first instance practical, carries in it also the 
impulse to raise its knowledge to theoretic form. Faith cannot but seek to advance 
to knowledge—that is, to the reflective and scientific comprehension of its 
own contents. Just because its propositions are held to be not only “judgments 
of value,” but to contain objective truth, they must be capable of being submitted 
to theoretic treatment. Ritschl himself recognises the necessity of constructing 
a theology which shall be adequate to the contents of the Christian Revelation. 
Only he would have it move solely within the region of faith-propositions, or, 
as he calls them, “judgments of value.” Its task is ended when it has faithfully 
collected, purely expressed, and internally co-ordinated these religious affirmations.<note n="51" id="vii-p41.1">Cf. Ritschl,
<i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 14–16.</note> It is not observed how much theoretic and critical activity is already implied 
in this very process of collating, sifting, and co-ordinating; or how largely, 
in Ritschl’s own case, the results are dependent on the theoretic presuppositions 
with which he sets out in his (metaphysical) doctrine of knowledge, and his 
general theory of religion. But, waiving this, it is surely vain to ask theology 
to go so far, and then say it is to go no further. Christian science has many 
tasks beyond those which the Ritschlian limitation would prescribe for it. How, 
for example, can it refuse the task of investigating its own grounds 

<pb n="31" id="vii-Page_31" />of certainty? How can it help raising the question of how far 
these religious conceptions, now brought to expression and co-ordinated, answer 
to objective truth? How can it avoid asking if this content of the Christian 
Revelation receives no verification from the laws of man’s spiritual life, or 
in what this verification consists? Can it help going back on its own presuppositions, 
and asking what these are, and what kind of view of God and man they imply? 
How can it help connecting this truth given in Revelation with truth in other 
departments? And this investigation is not a mere matter of choice in theology; 
it is forced on it as a necessity. For in the very process of collation and 
criticism questions arise which can only be solved by going further down. Antinomies 
arise within theology itself: the different sides of Biblical truth have to 
be harmonised in a wider conception; unity of view has to be sought in a field 
where only parts are given, and much is left to be inferred. All this involves 
a large amount of theoretic treatment in theology, and may—I should rather 
say must—result in showing that the truths of Revelation have also a theoretic 
idea, and are capable of theoretic verification and corroboration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p42">I conclude, therefore, that it is legitimate to speak of a Christian “<span lang="DE" id="vii-p42.1">Weltanschauung</span>,” 
and that we are not debarred from investigating its relations to theoretic knowledge.</p>

<pb n="32" id="vii-Page_32" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix to Lecture I. Sketch of the Christian View." progress="8.07%" prev="vii" next="ix" id="viii">
<h1 id="viii-p0.1">APPENDIX TO LECTURE I.</h1>
<h1 id="viii-p0.2">SKETCH OF THE CHRISTIAN VIEW.</h1>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="viii-p1.1">It</span> may conduce to clearness if, having indicated 
the general scope and purport of these Lectures, I now give in this Appendix 
a brief statement, in propositional form, of what I consider the Christian view 
of the world to be, and sketch on the basis of this the course to be pursued 
in the succeeding Lectures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">I. First, then, the Christian view affirms the existence 
of a Personal, Ethical, Self-Revealing God. It is thus at the out set a system 
of Theism, and as such is opposed to all systems of Atheism, Agnosticism, Pantheism, 
or mere Deism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">II. The Christian view affirms the creation of the world 
by God, His immanent presence in it, His transcendence over it, and His holy 
and wise government of it for moral ends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">III. The Christian view affirms the spiritual nature and 
dignity of man—his creation in the Divine image, and destination to bear the 
likeness of God in a perfected relation of sonship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">IV. The Christian view affirms the fact of the sin and disorder 
of the world, not as something belonging to the Divine idea of it, and inhering 
in it by necessity, but as something which has entered it by the voluntary turning 
aside of man from his allegiance to his Creator, and from the path of his normal 
development. The Christian view of the world, in other words, involves a Fall 
as the presupposition of its doctrine of Redemption; whereas the “modern” view 
of the world affirms that the so-called Fall was in reality a rise, and denies 

<pb n="33" id="viii-Page_33" />by consequence the need of Redemption in the scriptural 
sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">V. The Christian view affirms the historical Self-Revelation 
of God to the patriarchs and in the line of Israel, and, as brought to light 
by this, a gracious purpose of God for the salvation of the world, centring 
in Jesus Christ, His Son, and the new Head of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">VI. The Christian view affirms that Jesus Christ was not 
mere man, but the eternal Son of God—a truly Divine Person—who in the fulness 
of time took upon Him our humanity, and who, on the ground that in Him as man 
there dwells the fulness of the Godhead bodily, is to be honoured, worshipped, 
and trusted, even as God is. This is the transcendent “mystery of godliness”<note n="52" id="viii-p7.1"><scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="viii-p7.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</note> 
—the central and amazing assertion of the Christian view—by reference to which 
our relation is determined to every thing else which it contains.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">Pausing for a moment on this truth of the Incarnation, we have to notice 
its central place in the Christian system, and through its light every other 
doctrine is illuminated and transformed.</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="viii-p8.1">
<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">1. The Incarnation sheds new light on the nature of God, and, in conjunction 
with the work of the Spirit, reveals Him as triune —Father, Son, and Spirit—one 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">2. The Incarnation sheds new light on the doctrine of creation—all things 
being now seen to be created by Christ as well as for Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">3. The Incarnation sheds new light on the nature of man, alike as respects 
its capacity for union with the Divine, its possibilities of perfection, and 
the high destinies awaiting it in the future.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">4. The Incarnation sheds new light on the purpose of God in the creation 
and Redemption of men—that end being, in the words of Paul, “in the dispensation 
of the fulness of times to gather together in one all things in Christ, both 
which are in heaven, and which are on earth, even in Him.”<note n="53" id="viii-p12.1"><scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="viii-p12.2" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">5 The Incarnation sheds new light on the permission of sin by showing the 
possibility of Redemption from it, and how, 
<pb n="34" id="viii-Page_34" />through the Revelation of the Divine purposes of mercy, a far 
grander discovery is made of the Divine character, and far higher prospects 
are opened up for humanity.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">VII. The Christian view affirms the Redemption of the world 
through a great act of Atonement—this Atonement to be appropriated by faith, 
and availing for all who do not wilfully withstand and reject its grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p15">VIII. The Christian view affirms that the historical aim 
of Christ’s work was the founding of a Kingdom of God on earth, which includes 
not only the spiritual salvation of individuals, but a new order of society, 
the result of the action of the spiritual forces set in motion through Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p16">IX. Finally, the Christian view affirms that history has 
a goal, and that the present order of things will be terminated by the appearance 
of the Son of Man for judgment, the resurrection of the dead, and the final 
separation of righteous and wicked,—final, so far as the Scriptures afford 
any light, or entitle us to hold out any hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">Beyond this are the eternal ages, on whose depths only stray 
lights fall, as in that remarkable passage—“Then cometh the end, when He shall 
have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father: . . . then shall the Son 
also Himself be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, that God may 
be all in all”<note n="54" id="viii-p17.1"><scripRef passage="Cor. xv. 24-28" id="viii-p17.2">Cor. xv. 24-28</scripRef>.</note>—and on the mysterious blessedness 
or sorrow of which, as the case may be, it is needless to speculate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">I have for clearness’ sake exhibited this outline of the Christian view in 
a series of propositions, but I need hardly say that it is not my intention 
to attempt to exhaust this out line, or anything like it, in this brief course 
of Lectures. In the actual treatment of my subject I shall be guided very much 
by the way in which the main positions of the Christian view are related to 
current theories and negations.</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="viii-p18.1">
<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">1. It is plain that the Christian view of the world is Theistic, and as such 
is opposed, as already said, to all the views 

<pb n="35" id="viii-Page_35" />which deny a living personal God, and also to Deism, which 
denies Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p20">2. The Christian views of nature and man come into conflict with many current 
theories. They involve, for example, the ideas of creation, and of the spirituality, 
freedom, and immortal destiny of man—all of which the thoroughgoing “modern” 
view of the world opposes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p21">3. The Christian view of sin is irreconcilable with modern theories, which 
represent sin as a necessity of development, and nullify its true conception 
by starting man off at a stage but little removed from that of the brutes. At 
least I take this to be the case, and shall endeavour to give reasons for my 
opinion.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p22">The above denials, if logically carried out, involve the rejection of the 
Christian view as a whole. We reject the Christian view in toto if we deny the 
existence of God, the spiritual nature and immortality of man, or destroy the 
idea of sin. In what follows we are rather in the region of Christian heresy; 
at least the total rejection of the Christian view is not necessarily implied, 
though in its mutilation it is found that neither can that which is preserved 
be permanently maintained.</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="viii-p22.1">
<p class="normal" id="viii-p23">4. The assertion of the Incarnation may be met by a lower estimate of Christ’s 
Person than the full Christian doctrine implies; or by the complete denial of 
the supernatural dignity of His Person.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p24">5. The Christian view may be met by the denial of the need or the reality 
of Atonement, or by inadequate or unscriptural representations of that great 
doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p25">6. There may be unscriptural denials, as well as unwarrantable dogmatisms, 
in the matter of eschatology.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p26">My course, then, in view of the various antitheses, will shape itself as 
follows:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p27">First, keeping in mind that it is the Incarnation which is the central point 
in the Christian view, I shall look in the second Lecture at the alternatives 
which are historically presented to us if this doctrine is rejected.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p28">Next, in the third, fourth, and fifth Lectures, I shall consider in order 
the three postulates of the Christian view—God, Nature and Man, and Sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p29">The sixth Lecture will be devoted to the Incarnation itself, 

<pb n="36" id="viii-Page_36" />and the seventh to the consideration of some related topics—the 
higher Christian concept of God, and the relation of the Incarnation to the 
plan of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p30">The eighth Lecture will treat of the Incarnation and Redemption from sin; 
and the concluding Lecture will treat of the Incarnation and human destiny.<note n="55" id="viii-p30.1">The original plan embraced a Lecture between Lecture VIII. and what is 
now IX.—on “The Incarnation and New Life of Humanity: the Kingdom of God.” 
The subject is touched on in Lecture IX., and dealt with more fully in an Appendix.</note></p> 



<pb n="38" id="viii-Page_38" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture II. The Christian View And Its Alternatives." progress="8.77%" prev="viii" next="x" id="ix">

<p class="intro" id="ix-p1">“There has seldom been an age more irreligious than ours, yet 
it will be difficult to find one in which religious questions have been more 
profoundly discussed.”—<span class="sc" id="ix-p1.1">Hartmann</span>.</p>
<p class="intro" id="ix-p2">“In the history of systems an inexorable logic rids them of 
their halfness and hesitancies, and drives them straight to their inevitable 
goal.”—<span class="sc" id="ix-p2.1">Martineau</span>.</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="ix-p2.2">
<verse id="ix-p2.3">
<l class="t1" id="ix-p2.4">“Conjecture of the worker by the work:<br />
Is there strength there?—enough: intelligence?<br />
Ample: but goodness in a like degree?<br />
Not to the human eye in the present state,<br />
An isoscele deficient in the base.<br />
What lacks, then, of perfection fit for God<br />
But just the instance which this tale supplies<br />
Of love without a limit? So is strength,<br />
So is intelligence; let love be so,<br />
Unlimited in its self-sacrifice,<br />
Then is the tale true and God shows complete.”<br />
<span class="sc" id="ix-p2.16">R. Browning</span></l>
</verse>
</div>

<pb n="39" id="ix-Page_39" />
<h2 id="ix-p2.17">LECTURE II.</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p2.18">THE CHISTIAN VIEW AND ITS ALERNATIVES</h3>

<h4 id="ix-p2.19"><span class="sc" id="ix-p2.20">Introductory</span></h4>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p3"><span class="small" id="ix-p3.1">It</span> is the fundamental assumption of these Lectures 
that the central point in the Christian view of God and the world is the acknowledgment 
of Jesus Christ as a truly Divine Person—the Son of God made flesh. How is 
this assumption to be vindicated? I do not conceal from myself that the issues 
involved in such an assertion are very stupendous. The belief in Jesus as the 
Son of God is not one to be lightly taken up, but when it is taken up, it practically 
determines, as has already been said, a man’s views on everything else in Christianity. 
No one will dispute that, if Jesus Christ is what the creeds declare Him to 
be—an Incarnation of the Divine—His Person is necessarily central in His own 
religion, nay, in the universe. Christianity, on this assumption, is correctly 
described as the religion of the Incarnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">On the other hand, this is precisely the view of the 
Person of Christ which, we are told, the modern view of the world compels us 
to reject. No doctrine stumbles the modern mind so completely as this. It is 
flatly pronounced incredible and absurd. That Jesus was the holiest of men—the 
Divinest of the race, the most perfect exhibition of the god-like in humanity—may 
well be conceded; but of literal Incarnation it is not permitted to the modern 
intelligence to speak. Science has to investigate the origin of the dogma; to 
show how it arose from the powerful impression made by Jesus on His followers; 
how it was shaped by Hebrew and Hellenic modes of thought; but it cannot for 
a moment entertain the possibility that the idea which it represents is true. 
As strenuously is our right resisted to speak of this doctrine as an essential 
and integral part of Christianity. Short of this conception, it is said, there 
are many grades of belief in</p>
<pb n="40" id="ix-Page_40" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">Christ, and we are not entitled to unchristianise any of them To identify 
the essence of Christianity with the Incarnation is, it is held, to make a particular 
dogmatic interpretation of Christianity equivalent to Christianity itself. It 
is not, indeed, among the extremer sceptics that we find any difficulty in getting 
the acknowledgment that the Incarnation is central in Christianity. “It is,” 
says Strauss, “certainly the central dogma in Christianity. Here the Founder 
is at the same time the most prominent object of worship; the system based on 
Him loses its support as soon as He is shown to be lacking in the qualities 
appropriate to an object of religious worship.”<note n="56" id="ix-p5.1"><i>Der alte und der neue 
Glaube,</i> pp. 43, 44.</note> “In Him alone,” says Feuerbach, “is concentrated the Christian religion.”<note n="57" id="ix-p5.2"><i>Das Wesen des Christenthums,</i> 
p. 147 (Eng. trans.).</note> Quite logically, from his point of view, Strauss draws the conclusion that, 
since the Incarnation is untenable, Christianity falls to the ground with it. 
But others will not go thus far. They distinguish between Christianity and its 
accidents, and put this doctrine in the category of the accidents. Nay, it is 
ostensibly in the interests of what is supposed to be a purer and more primitive 
form of Christianity that in many quarters the demand for the surrender of this 
doctrine is made. The cry is, “ Back from Christianity to Christ”—back from 
the Christianity of the creeds, from the Christianity even of Paul and John—to 
the Christ of the simple Galilean gospel, who never dreamt of making himself 
God. As Lessing, in a famous passage, distinguishes between “ the religion of 
Christ” and “the Christian religion,” meaning by the former the religion which 
Christ Himself professed and practised, and by the latter the superstructure 
of dogma subsequently reared on this,<note n="58" id="ix-p5.3">Cf. Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
i. p. 141 (Eng. trans.).</note> so an analogous distinction is drawn between the Pauline and Johannine Christ, 
with His halo of supernatural attributes, and the meek and lowly Jesus, so intensely 
human, of the Synoptic Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">Nevertheless, the ablest theology of the century will 
sustain me in the general assertion, that the central principle of Christianity 
is the Person of its Founder. Whatever may be thought of the great speculative 
movement in the beginning 

<pb n="41" id="ix-Page_41" />of the century, connected with the names of Fichte and 
Schelling and Hegel, it cannot be denied that at least it rendered an essential 
service to theology in overcoming the shallow rationalism of the preceding period, 
and in restoring to its place of honour in the Christian system the doctrine 
of Christ’s Person, which it had become customary to put in the background. 
Still more influential in this direction was the powerful impulse given to theology 
by Schleiermacher. Since that time all the best theology in Germany may be said 
to be Christological. That Christ sustains a different relation to His religion 
from that of ordinary founders of religion to the faiths they have founded; 
that in Him there was a peculiar union of the Divine and human; that His appearance 
and work were of decisive importance for the Church and for humanity—these 
are thoughts which may be said to be common to all the greater systems, irrespective 
of schools. They are found among theologians as widely separated in dogmatic 
standpoint tendency as Rothe and Dorner, Biedermann and Lipsius, Beyschlag and 
Ritschl, Luthardt and Frank. It is only outside the circles of really influential 
theology that we find a reversion to the loose deistic conception of Christ 
as simply a Prophet or moral Teacher, like Moses or Confucius or Buddha.<note n="59" id="ix-p6.1">See Note A.—The Central Place of Christ in 
His Religion.</note> It is indeed a powerful proof of the view that the Person of Christ is of unique 
importance in His religion, that whenever a new breath of life passes over theology, 
and an attempt is made to gain a profounder apprehension of Christianity, there 
is a recurrence to this idea, and the necessity is felt of doing justice to 
it; thus testifying to the truth of Dorner’s remark, “A Christian system which 
is unable to make Christology an integral part of itself, has pronounced its 
own judgment; it has really given up the claim to the title of Christian.”<note n="60" id="ix-p6.2"><i>Doct. of Person of 
Christ, </i>v. p. 49 (Eng. trans.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">At the same time, this acknowledgment of the central 
and unique place of time Founder of Christianity in His religion does not settle 
the question of the precise estimate we are to take of His Person. Is He merely 
human, or is He Divine as well? Or if Divine, in what sense do we attach this 
predicate to Him? Is it, as with the Hegelians, the mere expression of a metaphysical 
idea—of that identity of the 

<pb n="42" id="ix-Page_42" /> Divine and the human which is as true of all men as it is of 
Christ, only that it came first to clear consciousness in Him? Or is it, as 
with Ritschl, the mere expression of a value judgment of the believer—a predicate 
denoting the worth which Christ has for the believing soul as the supreme Revealer 
of God’s character and purpose? Or is it, as with others, an ethical Divinity 
that is ascribed to Christ—such participation in the Divine nature and life 
of Sonship as may be experienced also by the believer?<note n="61" id="ix-p7.1">Thus, e.g., Wendt in his
<i>Inhalt der Lehre Jesu.</i></note> Or shall we hold, in agreement with the general faith of the Church, that Christ 
is more than all this—that in Him the Divine pre-existing Word truly and personally 
became incarnate, and made our nature His own—that therefore He is the Son 
of God, not simply as we are, but in a high and transcendental sense, in which 
we cannot compare ourselves with Him? This question, in the present state of 
controversy, is not so easily settled as might at first sight appear. It is 
vain, of course, to appeal to the great ecclesiastical creeds, for it is they 
which are in dispute. It is vain also, at this stage, to attempt to settle the 
question by the simple method of citation of proof texts. The facts of Christ’s 
self-revelation, and His witness to His own Person, must indeed, in the last 
resort, be the ground on which our faith in Him rests, and it will be necessary 
at a later stage to examine this self-witness of Christ, as well as the apostolic 
doctrine, with considerable care.<note n="62" id="ix-p7.2">Cf. Lecture VI.</note> But at the outset this method is attended by obvious disadvantages. It is easy 
to say—the original documents of Christianity are before us; let us examine 
them. But, for one thing, some of these documents—the Fourth Gospel, e.g., 
and some of the Pauline epistles—are themselves in dispute among our opponents; 
and, even if genuine, their authority is not accepted as decisive. In the next 
place, there is the question, whether there are not traces of development in 
the doctrine of the Person of Christ even within the New Testament—whether 
all the sacred writers teach the same view. There are many, as I have already 
said, who will admit that Christ’s Divinity is taught by Paul and John, who 
would deny that it is taught by Christ Himself. These are difficulties which 
cannot be satisfactorily met by mere assertion, and the 

<pb n="43" id="ix-Page_43" />question recurs, whether—as a provisional expedient at 
least—any other course is open to us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">There is another method which I propose to apply in this Lecture, one which 
appears to me to have the advantage of dealing with all these issues at once, 
and at the same time deals with issues of a wider character. It is the method 
of appeal to history. The individual judgment may err in the opinions it forms, 
and in the conclusions it deduces from them. It is not given to any man to see 
all the consequences that follow from his own thinking. He may quite conceivably 
hold in the scheme of his beliefs propositions that are inconsistent with each 
other, and, if logically carried out, would destroy each other, and not be aware 
of the fact. In history things get beaten out to their true issues. The strands 
of thought that are incompatible with each other get separated; conflicting 
tendencies, at first unperceived, are brought to light; opposite one-sidednesses 
correct each other; and the true consequences of theories reveal themselves 
with inexorable necessity. As Socrates, in Plato’s Republic,<note n="63" id="ix-p8.1">Book ii.</note> investigating the nature of Justice, proposes to study it first as “writ large” 
in the collective magnitude of the State, that thereafter he may return with 
better knowledge to the study of it in the individual, so the movements of thought 
are best studied on the broad scale in which they present themselves over large 
periods of time. It is to this test I propose to bring the great question of 
Christianity—the same that was proposed by Jesus to the Pharisees eighteen 
hundred years ago—“What think ye of Christ? Whose Son is He?”<note n="64" id="ix-p8.2"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii." id="ix-p8.3" parsed="|Matt|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22">Matt. xxii.</scripRef></note> I shall ask what aid history affords us in determining the true estimate to 
be put upon the Person of Christ, and the place held in the Christian system 
by the doctrine of the Incarnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">It is one advantage of this method, that, as I have 
said, it brings all the issues into court at once. The verdict of history is 
at once a judgment on the answers which have been given to the theological question; 
on their agreement with the sum-total of the facts of Christianity; on the methods 
of exegesis and New Testament criticism by which they have been supported; on 
their power to maintain themselves against 

<pb n="44" id="ix-Page_44" />rival views; on how far the existence of Christianity is 
dependent on them, or bound up with them.</p>

<h4 id="ix-p9.1">I. History a series of alternatives—the downward movement. </h4>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">I. History, then, as it seems to me, presents us with a series of alternatives 
of a deeply interesting character, by studying which we may find our bearings 
on this question, “What think ye of Christ?” as we can in no other way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">1. First alternative—A Divine Christ or humanitarianism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">1. The first essential service which history has rendered 
us has been in <i>the elimination of intermediate views</i>—in making it clear 
as a first alternative that the real issue on this question is between a <i>
truly Divine Christ and pure humanitarianism. </i>Intermediate views on Christ’s 
Person have from time to time arisen, and still go on arising, in the Church; 
but, like the intermediate species of plants and animals Mr. Darwin tells us 
of, which are invariably driven to the wall in the struggle for existence, they 
have never been able to survive. There is, e.g., the Arian view, which has appeared 
again and again in the history of the Church in times of spiritual decadence. 
To find a place for the high attributes ascribed to Christ in Scripture, a lofty 
supernatural dignity is in this view assigned to Him. He was a sort of supreme 
angel, God’s First-born, His instrument in the creation of the world, etc. But 
He was not eternal; He was not of Divine essence. It is safe to say that this 
view is now practically extinct. It would be a shallow reading of history to 
attribute the defeat of Arianism in the early Church to the anathemas of councils, 
the influence of court favour, or any other accidental circumstances. It perished 
through its own inherent weakness.<note n="65" id="ix-p12.1">See Note B.—The Defeat of Arianism. Dorner 
says “Not merely did it tend back to Ebionitism; not merely was it unable, with 
its Docetism and its doctrine of a created higher spirit, to allow even the 
possibility of an Incarnation; but, by putting a fantastical under-God between 
God and man, it separated the two quite as much as it appeared to unite them.”—<i>Person 
of Christ,</i> ii. p. 261 (Eng. trans.).</note> If the Arians admit all they profess to do about Christ—that He was pre-existent, 
God’s agent in the creation of the world, etc.—there need be little difficulty 
in admitting the rest. On the other hand, if they stop short of the higher view 
to which the Scriptures seem to point, they entangle themselves in difficulties 
and contradictions, exegetical and other, which make it impossible for them to 

<pb n="45" id="ix-Page_45" />remain where they are. In reality, these high-sounding 
attributes which they ascribe to Christ are an excrescence on the system; for 
on this theory no work remains for Christ to do which could not have been accomplished 
equally well by a highly endowed man. Historically, therefore, Arianism has 
always tended to work round to the Socinian or strictly Unitarian view of Christ, 
where it has not gone upwards, through semi-Arianism, to the recognition of 
His full Divinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">But this Socinian or Unitarian view of the Person of Christ—I refer to the 
older Unitarianism of the Priestley and Channing type—is another of those intermediate 
views which history also may now be said to have eliminated. Christ, on this 
view, is the greatest of inspired teachers, a true Prophet. He had a divine 
mission; He wrought miracles in confirmation of His doctrine; He rose from the 
dead on the third day; He is expected to return to judge the world. Here also 
there is a great deal of the halo of the supernatural about Christ. He is supernatural 
in history, if not in nature, and men saw again that they must either believe 
more or believe less. The rationalistic leaven, which was already working in 
the rejection of the higher aspects of Christ’s Person and work, made itself 
increasingly felt. As the miraculous adjuncts were retained only in deference 
to the representations of Scripture, they were readily abandoned when criticism 
professed to show how they might be stripped off without detriment to Christ’s 
moral image. Be the cause what it may, it is undeniable that Unitarianism of 
this kind has not been able to maintain itself. It has constantly tended to 
purge itself of the remaining supernatural features in the portrait of Christ, 
and to descend to the level of simple humanitarianism, <i>i.e.,</i> to the belief 
in Christ as simply a great man, a religious genius of the first rank, one in 
whom the light which shines in all men shone in an eminent degree—but still 
a <i>mere </i>man, without anything supernatural in His origin, nature, or history.<note n="66" id="ix-p13.1">See Note C.—Modern Unitarianism.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">A further example of the difficulty of maintaining an 
intermediate position on the doctrine of the Person of Christ, may be taken 
from the long series of intermediate views which have sprung up on the soil 
of Germany as the result 

<pb n="46" id="ix-Page_46" /> of the great intellectual and theological movement inaugurated 
by Hegel and Schleiermacher in the beginning of the century. Passing by the 
speculative Christologies—in which, when the veil was stripped off, it was 
found that the idea was every thing, the historical Christ nothing—I may refer 
here to the Christology of Schleiermacher and his school. Schleiermacher recognises 
to the full “a peculiar being of God in Christ.”<note n="67" id="ix-p14.1"><i>Der christ. Glaube.</i> sect. 94.</note> He affirms Christ’s perfect sinlessness, and the unique significance of His 
Personality for the Church and for the race. He is the Head, Archetype, Representative, 
and Redeemer of mankind. Only through Him is redemption from sin and fellowship 
of life with God possible. But when we come to inquire wherein consists this 
“peculiar being of God” in Christ, it proves, after all, to be only an exceptionally 
constant and energetic form of that God-consciousness which exists germinally 
in all men, and indeed lies at the root of religious experience generally. The 
difference between Christ and other men is thus in degree, not in kind. In Him 
this Divine element had the ascendency, in us it has not. He is a miracle, in 
so far as the Divine dwelt in Him in this unique and exceptional fulness and 
power, constituting Him the Redeemer and second Adam of the race; but there 
is no entrance of God into humanity such as we associate with the idea of Incarnation. 
When, further, we investigate the nature of Christ’s saving activity, we find 
that the exalted, high-priestly functions which Schleiermacher ascribes to Christ 
shrink, on inspection, into very meagre dimensions. Christ’s continued saving 
activity in His Church is presupposed, but it is not the activity of One who 
still lives and reigns on high, but rather the perpetuation of a posthumous 
influence, through the preservation of His image in the Gospels, and the fellowship 
of the Christian society.<note n="68" id="ix-p14.2">Thus also Ritschl.</note> Ultimately, therefore, Christ’s saving activity is reduced to example and teaching; 
at most, to the spiritual influence of a great and unique historic Personality.<note n="69" id="ix-p14.3">On Schleiermacher’s Christology, 
cf. Dorner, <i>Person of Christ,</i> pp. 174–213.</note> “When we have got this length, we are clearly back on the road to simple humanitarianism. 
Accordingly, none of Schleiermacher’s followers have been able to stop exactly 
where he did. They have felt 

<pb n="47" id="ix-Page_47" />the inexorable compulsion of the less or more; and while 
some have gone back to rationalism, the great majority, as Rothe acknowledges,<note n="70" id="ix-p14.4">He says: “Since Schleiermacher’s 
death, the school proceeding from him has generally gone back into the way of 
the Church doctrine.”—Dogmatik, ii. p. 162.</note> have pressed on to more positive views, and have come into substantial harmony 
with confessional orthodoxy. A new wave of mediating theology has recently arisen 
in the school of Ritschl; but the fundamental principle of this school—the 
denial of the right of the theoretic reason to have anything to do with religion 
or theology—is not one that can permanently be approved of, and would, if followed 
out, end in boundless subjectivity. In this school also, accordingly, the necessity 
of less or more is asserting itself. Already the members of the school have 
begun to move off on different and irreconcilable lines—some in a more negative, 
the greater number in a more positive direction. The attempt of Ritschl to bar 
off all inquiry into the nature of Christ’s Person, by resolving His “Godhead” 
into a mere value-judgment of the believer, is felt not to be satisfactory; 
and the admission is increasingly made that consistency of Christian thinking 
demands the acknowledgment of a transcendental basis.<note n="71" id="ix-p14.5">See Note D.—Concessions of Ritschlians on 
the Person of Christ.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">The general verdict of history, therefore, is clearly against the permanence 
of these attempts at a middle view of Christ’s Person, and warns us whither 
they tend. The liberal school in Germany, Holland, and France are clearly right 
in saying that the only alternative to Christ’s true Divinity is pure humanitarianism; 
and that, if the former doctrine is rejected, the supernatural view of His Person 
must be altogether given up. This is a clear issue, and I think it is well to 
have matters brought to it without shrinking or disguise. I desire now to show 
that this first alternative soon hands us in a second.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">2. Second alternative—A Divine Christ or Agnosticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">2. The first alternative is between a Divine Christ 
and a purely human one—the second is between a <i>Divine Christ and pure Agnosticism</i>. 
Many of those who take the humanitarian view of Christ’s Person are very far 
from wishing to deny that a great deal of what Christ taught was true. They 
do not wish to deny the existence of God, or the fact of a future life, or the 
essentials of Christian morality. In not a few cases they strongly uphold these 
truths—maintain them to be the true 

<pb n="48" id="ix-Page_48" /> natural religion, in opposition to revealed. They account it 
Christ’s greatest glory that He saw so clearly, and announced so unambiguously, 
the Fatherhood of God, the dignity of the soul, the certainty of immortality, 
and the dependence of happiness here and hereafter on virtue. It is a plausible 
view to take, for it seems to secure to those who hold it all that they take 
to be essential in Christianity, while at the same time it leaves them unbounded 
liberty to accept or reject what they like in modern “advanced” views—to get 
rid of miracles, go in with progressive theories of science, accept the newest 
criticism of the Gospels, etc. It is a plausible view, but it is an illusive 
one; for if there is one thing more than another which the logic of events makes 
evident, it is, that with the humanitarian view of Christ we cannot stop at 
simple, abstract Theism, but must go on to pure Agnosticism. This is indeed 
what the larger number of the more logical minds which leave rejected supernatural 
Christianity in our own day are doing. Nor is the process which heads to this 
result difficult to follow. The Deism of the last century rejected Christianity, 
and sought to establish in its place what it called “Natural Religion,” <i>i.e.</i> 
a belief in God, in the future life, in a state of rewards and punishments, 
etc., based on reason alone. But however congruous with reason these doctrines 
may be in the place which they hold in the religion of Jesus, it was not really 
reason which had discovered them, or which gave assurance about them; nor did 
it follow that reason could successfully vindicate them, when torn from their 
context, and presented in the meagre, abstract form in which they appeared in 
the writings of the deists. What the deists did was to pick these doctrines 
out of the New Testament, separating them from the rest of the doctrines with 
which they were associated, and denuding them of everything which could make 
them real and vital to the minds and consciences of men; then to baptise this
<i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p17.1">caput mortuum</span></i> with the name of “Natural Religion.” They were doctrines 
that had their roots in the Christian system, and the arguments from reason 
with which they were sup ported wore not the real grounds of belief in them. 
In the present century men are not so easily satisfied.<note n="72" id="ix-p17.2">See Note E.—The Weakness of Deism.</note> They 
see clearly enough that all the objections which have been levelled 

<pb n="49" id="ix-Page_49" />against the God of Revelation tell just as powerfully against 
the God of nature; that to admit Christ’s doctrine of a Heavenly Father, of 
a soul made in God’s image, of a special providence, of prayer, of forgiveness 
of sins, of a future life of happiness and misery, is already to have crossed 
the line which separates a merely natural from a supernatural view of things; 
and that to reject Christ’s doctrines on these great questions makes it difficult 
to retain a Theism of any kind.<note n="73" id="ix-p17.3">This is where not only 
Deism, but also the so-called Liberal Protestantism, fails, in rejecting supernatural 
Christianity, See Note F.—Weakness of Modern Liberal Protestantism.</note> This is not because a theistic view of tine world is ion itself less reasonable 
than a non-theistic view—to admit this would be to give up the whole case on 
behalf of Christianity. But it is because the kind of Theism that remains after 
the Christian element has been removed out of it, is not one fitted to satisfy 
either the reason or the heart. It is a pale, emasculated conception, which, 
finding no support in the facts or experiences of the spiritual life, can never 
stand against the assaults made on it from without. It is here that Pantheism 
has its advantage over Deism. It is indeed more reasonable to believe in a living 
personal God, who created and who controls the universe, than in the “One and 
All” of the pantheist; but it does not follow that it is more reasonable to 
believe in an abstract Deity—a mere figment of the intellect—who stands in 
separation from the world, and yields no satisfaction to the religious life. 
Theism is a reasonable view of the universe, but it must be a living Theism, 
not a barren and notional one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">If, to avoid this bankruptcy, the attempt is made to 
deal in earnest with the conception of a personal God, and to reclothe the Deity 
with the warm, gracious attributes which belong to the Father-God of Christ, 
then we have indeed a Being whom the soul can love, trust, and hold communion 
with, but the difficulty recurs of believing Him to be a God who remains self-enclosed, 
impassive, uncommunicative, towards creatures whom He has dowered with a share 
of His own rational and moral excellences, who has so shut Himself out by natural 
law from direct contact with the spirits that seek Him, that He can neither 
speak to them, answer their prayers, help them in trouble nor or even reach 
them by inward succours—a <i>silent </i>God, 

<pb n="50" id="ix-Page_50" /> who can no more enter into personal relations with His creatures 
than if He were impersonal. Such a conception is self-contradictory, and cannot 
maintain itself. One feels this incongruity very powerfully in dealing with 
the Theism of such writers as the late Mr. Rathbone Greg, or Dr. Martineau, 
or the authoress of <i>Robert Elsmere.</i> None of these writers will admit 
the possibility of miracle; logically, therefore, they shut out the possibility 
of direct communication between God and man. Yet none of them can rest with 
the cold abstract God of Deism; or with the immanent impersonal spirit of Pantheism; 
or with the comfortless negation of Agnosticism. God is with them a personal 
Being; His will is ethical; communion with Him is longed after and believed 
in. Let Mr. Greg’s own pathetic words tell how insecure is the Theism thus cut 
off from positive Revelation. “My own conception,” he says, “perhaps from early 
mental habit, perhaps from incurable and very conscious metaphysical inaptitude, 
approaches far nearer to the old current image of a personal God than to any 
of the sublimated substitutes of modern thought. Strauss’s <i>Universum</i>, 
Comte’s Humanity, even Mr. Arnold’s <i>Stream of Tendency that makes for Righteousness</i>, 
excite in me no enthusiasm, command from me no worship. I cannot pray to the 
‘Immensities’ and the ‘Eternities’ of Carlyle; they proffer me no help; they 
vouchsafe me no sympathy; they suggest no comfort. It may be that such a personal 
God is a mere anthropomorphic creation. It may be—as philosophers with far 
finer instruments of thought than mine affirm—that the conception of such a 
Being, duly analysed, is demonstrably a self-contradictory one. But, at least 
in resting in it, I rest in something I almost seem to realise; at least, I 
share the view which Jesus indisputably held of the Father whom He obeyed, communed 
with, and worshipped.”<note n="74" id="ix-p18.1"><i>Creed of Christendom,</i> 
Introd., 3rd. ed., pp. 90, 91.</note> Surely it need hardly be said that a view which, even while holding it, one 
doubts may be only a result of “early mental habit,” “a mere anthropomorphic 
creation,” a “self-contradictory” conception, cannot long stand as a basis for 
life; nor will the trust which Jesus had help much, when one has already rejected 
as delusion His doctrine of prayer, of special providence, of forgiveness of 
sins, and His own Messianic claims and expectations. Already we tremble on 

<pb n="51" id="ix-Page_51" />the verge of Agnosticism, if we have not actually passed 
its bound.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">I think, accordingly, I am justified in saying that when the ground of Divine 
Revelation is once left behind, we have no logical halting-place short of Agnosticism; 
not because a theistic view of the world is unreasonable, but because a living 
Theism requires as its complement belief in Revelation. We have these alternatives: 
either to revivify our Theism till it approaches in the humane and loving attributes 
it ascribes to God, the Christian conception of the Heavenly Father—in which 
case we are back to a supernatural view of the universe; or, if this is thought 
baseless, to dispense with the idea of God altogether, and try to explain the 
world without reason, without final cause, without spiritual assumptions of 
any kind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">3. Third alternative—A Divine Christ or Pessimism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">3. Agnosticism is, however, far from representing the 
end of this road along which we had begun to travel in rejecting the Divine 
in Christ. The final alternative—one which we may trust the world at large 
will never be called upon to face—is <i>a Divine Christ or Pessimism.</i> Agnosticism 
is not a state in which the mind of an intelligent being can permanently rest. 
It is essentially a condition of suspense—a confession of ignorance—an abdication 
of thought on the highest subjects.<note n="75" id="ix-p21.1">Generally, however, under 
the surface of professed Agnosticism, there will he found some more or less 
positive opinions about the origin and nature of things all of them agreeing 
in this, that they negate the belief in God.</note> It is not, in the nature of things, possible for the mind to remain persistently 
in this neutral, passive attitude. It will press on perforce to one or other 
of the views which present themselves as alternatives—either to Theism, or 
to Materialism and dogmatic Atheism.<note n="76" id="ix-p21.2">On the continent there 
are fewer agnostics, but more atheists and materialists, than with us. “In Germany,” 
says Karl Peters, “things are come to such a pass that one is obliged. to ask 
a sort of absolution if one does not swim with the prevailing atheistic-monistic 
stream.”—<i>Willenswelt und Weltwille,</i> p. 350.</note> I do not speak, of course, of the individual mind, but of the general historical 
development. But even Agnosticism has brought with it a train of baleful results. 
With the loss of certainty on the highest questions of existence there comes 
inevitably a lowering of the pulse of human endeavour all round—a loosening 
of certainty about morals, for why should these remain unaffected when every 
thing else is going?—and as we see to-day, in much of the 

<pb n="52" id="ix-Page_52" /> speculative thought of France and Germany, a hopelessness about 
the future. For, obviously, when this point is reached, the rational ground 
is taken away even from belief in progress.<note n="77" id="ix-p21.3">See Note G.—Christianity and the Idea of 
Progress.</note> When the idea of God, which is equivalent to the idea of a reason at the foundation 
of things, is surrendered—whether in Agnosticism, or in some form of dogmatic 
denial, makes little difference—it becomes a wholly unwarranted assumption 
that things must certainly go on from better to better. The opposite may quite 
as well be the case, and progress, now that a given height is reached, may rather 
be from better to worse. The analogy of nature shows that this is the law in 
regard to natural life. The plant blooms, reaches its acme, and dies. So, it 
may be plausibly argued, it will be with humanity. The fact that some progress 
has been made in the past does not guarantee that this progress will go on indefinitely; 
rather, the spur to this progress consisted in what we are now told are illusions, 
and when these are exploded the motives to progress are gone. A more highly 
evolved society may lead to an increase of misery rather than of happiness; 
the growth of enlightenment, instead of adding to men’s enjoyments, may result 
in stripping them successively of the illusions that remain, and may leave them 
at last sad, weary, disappointed, with an intolerable consciousness of the burden 
and wretchedness of existence.<note n="78" id="ix-p21.4">Pessimism reverses Pascal’s 
saying that the greatness of man consists in thought. thought, according to 
Pessimism, is the fatal gift. “Well for those,” Schopenhauer thinks, ‘who have 
no consciousness of existence. The life of the animal is more to be envied than 
that of man; the life of the plant is better than that of the fish in the water, 
or even of the oyster on the rock. Non-being is better than being, and unconsciousness 
is the blessedness of what does exist. The best would be if all existence were 
annihilated. “Cf. Luthardt, <i>Die mod. Welt.</i> p. 150. The height of misery 
is not that of being man; it is, being man, to despise oneself sufficiently 
to regret that one is not an animal.”—<span class="sc" id="ix-p21.5">CARO</span>, <i>Le Pessimisme,</i> p. 135.</note> All this is not fancy. The despairing, pessimistic spirit I am speaking of has 
already taken hold of extensive sections of society, and is giving startling 
evidences of its presence. For the first time on European soil we see large 
and influential systems springing up, and gaining for themselves wide popularity 
and acceptance, which have for their root-idea exactly this conception of the 
inherent irrationality and misery of existence. There have always been individual 
thinkers with a tendency to take a prejudiced 

<pb n="53" id="ix-Page_53" />and hopeless view of life, but their reveries have not 
been much regarded. But here, strange to say, under the very shadow of this 
boasted progress of the nineteenth century—in the very midst of its enlightenment 
and civilisation and wealth—we see Pessimism raising its head as a serious, 
carefully thought-out philosophy of existence, and, instead of being scouted 
and laughed at as an idle dream, it meets with passionate acceptance from multitudes.<note n="79" id="ix-p21.6">See Note H.—The Prevalence of Pessimism</note> 
The same spirit will be found reflected by those who care to note its symptoms 
in much of our current literature, in the serious raising and discussion, for 
example, of the question already familiar to us—Is life worth living? Specially 
noticeable is the tone of sadness which pervades much of the nobler sceptical 
thinking of the present day—the tone of men who do not think lightly of parting 
with religion, but feel that with it has gone the hope and gladness of earlier 
days. This Pessimism of scepticism is to me one of the saddest and most significant 
phenomena of modern times.<note n="80" id="ix-p21.7">See Appendix to Lecture.—The 
Pessimism of Scepticism.</note> And, granting the premises it starts from, what other conclusion is possible? 
Deprive the world of God, and everything becomes an insoluble mystery, history 
a scene of wrecked illusions, belief in a superstition, and life in general 
“A tale Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, Signifying nothing.”<note n="81" id="ix-p21.8">“Macbeth,” act v. scene 5.</note></p>


<h4 id="ix-p21.9">II. The <i>upward</i> movement from Pessimism to Christ.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">II. The descent from faith in Christ has landed us in the abyss of <i>Pessimism.</i> 
But just at this lowest point, where the light of religious faith might seem 
utterly extinguished, a return movement is felt to be inevitable. For Pessimism, 
no more than Theism, can escape the necessity laid upon it of giving to itself 
some account of things as they are—of constructing a “<span lang="DE" id="ix-p22.1">Weltanschauung</span>”; and 
the movement it attempts to do this, making naked the principle on which it 
rests, its own insufficiency as a philosophy of existence and of life stands 
glaring and confessed. Possibly the attempt to work out Pessimism as a system 
will never be made with much more thoroughness, or with better chances of success, 
than has 

<pb n="54" id="ix-Page_54" />already been done in the monumental works of Schopenhauer 
and Hartmann. But the very thoroughgoingness of the attempt is the demonstration 
of its futility. Of all theories, that which explains the origin of the universe 
by a mistake—which accounts for it by the blind rushing into existence of an 
irrational force, call it “Will” or what we please—is surely the most incredible.<note n="82" id="ix-p22.2">These Pessimistic 
theories are not without their roots in the philosophies of Fichte. Schelling, 
and Hegel. Cf. Fichte’s view of the Absolute as “Will” and Sehelling’s “irrational” 
ground of the Divine nature (after Bohme). in his <i>Philosophie und Religion</i> 
(1801), Schelling boldly describes the creation as the result of an “<span lang="DE" id="ix-p22.3">Abfall</span>”—the 
original assertion by the Ego of its independence. “This inexplicable and timeless 
act is the original sin or primal fall of the spirit, which we expiate in the 
circles of time existence” (cf. Professor Seth’s <i>From Kant to Hegel,</i> 
p. 65). Hegel also, in his own way, speaks of creation as an “<span lang="DE" id="ix-p22.4">Abfall</span>.” It is 
in the Son,” he says, “in the determination of distinction, that progressive 
determination proceeds to further distinction. . . . This transition in the moment 
of the Son is thus expressed by Jacob Bohme—that the first-born was Lucifer, 
the light-hearer the bright, the clear one; but he turned in upon himself in 
imagination; i.e. he made himself independent, passed over into being, and so 
fell.”—<i>Phil. d. Rel.</i> ii. p. 251 (<i>Werke,</i> vol. xii.).</note> How came this irrational will-force to be there? What moved it to this insensate 
decision? In what state was it before it committed this enormous blunder of 
rushing into existence? How came it to be possessed of that potential wealth 
of ideas which now are realised in the world? Of what use were they if they 
were never intended to be called into existence? What I am at present concerned 
with, however, is not to refute Pessimism, but rather to show how, as a first 
step in an upward movement back to Christ, by its own immanent dialectic it 
refutes itself—inverts, in fact, its own starting-point, and works itself round 
into a species of Theism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">Schopenhauer and Hartmann both recognise that there is in the universe not 
only “Will,” but “Idea,” and the manner in which they deal wish this element 
of “Ideal” is one of the most curious examples of the inversion of an original 
starting-point in the history of philosophy. For, in the course of its development, 
Pessimism has actually adopted as its leading principle the thought of a rational 
teleology in the universe, and as a consequence, as above remarked, has worked 
itself back to Theism. How this comes about it is not difficult to show. The 
crucial point for all systems of Pessimism is the presence of reason in the 
universe. How, if the basis of the universe is irrational, does reason come 
to find a place in it at all? For, manifestly, account for it as we may, there is 

<pb n="55" id="ix-Page_55" />reason in the universe now. The universe itself is a law-connected 
whole; there is order and plan, organisation and system, utility and beauty, 
means and ends. Above all, in man himself, if nowhere else, there is conscious 
reason—the very instrument by which this irrationality of the universe is discovered. 
There is evidently more here than blind, purposeless will. How is its existence 
to be explained? Schopenhauer postulates “Idea.” In accounting for nature, he 
has to suppose that in this blind, purposeless will there lies potentially a 
whole world of ideas, representing all the stages and kingdoms through which 
nature advances in the course of its history.<note n="83" id="ix-p23.1"><i>Die Welt 
als Wille und Vorstellung,</i> i. pp. 1 85. 206 (Eng. trans. pp. 203, 219 ff.). 
Karl Peters remarks: “If the Will alone bears in itself the stages of the World-All 
as eternal ideas—how can Schopenhauer call it an absolutely irrational Will? 
And if he conceives of it as a radically blind Will as an insane and altogether 
groundless ‘<span lang="DE" id="ix-p23.2">Drang</span>,’ how can he vindicate for it these eternal ideas?”—<i>Willenswelt,</i> 
p. 129.</note> Hartmann unites “Will” and “Idea” yet more closely, regarding them as co-ordinate 
attributes of the Absolute, though still, somehow, the will is supposed to be 
in itself a purely irrational force. It is only when the will has made the mistake 
of rushing into existence that it lays hold on the “Idea” as a means of delivering 
itself from the unblessedness of its new condition. To this end the universe 
is represented as ordered with the highest wisdom, the goal of its development 
being the production of the conscious agent, man, through whom the Redemption 
of the world-spirit is to be accomplished. I do not pursue these “metaphysics 
of wonderland” further. I only notice the extraordinary contradictions in which 
Hartmann involves himself in his conception of the Absolute—“the Unconscious,” 
as he prefers to term it—and the extraordinary transformation it undergoes 
in his hands. The absolute is unconscious, and needs to create for itself an 
organ of consciousness in man before it can attain deliverance from its unblessedness. 
Yet it knows, plans, contrives, orders everything with consummate wisdom, works 
out its designs with a precision that is unerring, etc.<note n="84" id="ix-p23.3">“The Unconscious 
wills in one act all the terms of a process, means and end, etc., not before, 
beside, or beyond, but in the result itself.”—<i>Phil. d. Unbewussten,</i> 
ii. p. 60 (Eng. trans.).</note> The contradiction here is too patent. For, if unconscious, how can we speak 
of this Absolute as 

<pb n="56" id="ix-Page_56" />unblessed? Or how can we think of it as knowing and planning? 
Hartmann therefore changes his ground, and speaks in other places of his Absolute 
rather as <i>supra-</i>conscious;<note n="85" id="ix-p23.4">The Unconscious, 
it now appears, has after all a kind of consciousness—is “a transcendent supra-mundane 
consciousness any thing but blind , rather far-seeing and clairvoyant,” “superior 
to all consciousness, at once conscious and <i>supra-</i>conscious” (!), its 
“mode of thinking is, in truth, above consciousness.”—<i>Phil. d. Unbewussten,</i> 
pp. 246, 247, 258 etc. (Eng. trans.).</note> elsewhere, again, in terms akin to those of Mr. Spencer, as an “Unknowable”—incapable 
of being represented in forms of our intelligence.<note n="86" id="ix-p23.5"><i>Phil. d. 
Unbewussten,</i> pp. 49, 223, 246, etc. (Eng. trans.). Schopenhauer also declares 
his “Will” to be in itself, i.e. apart from its phenomenal manifestations, an 
Unknowable, possibly possessing ways of existing, determinations, qualities, 
which are absolutely unknowable and incomprehensible to us, and which remain 
ever as its nature when it has abrogated its phenomenal character, and for our 
knowledge has passed into empty nothingness.—<i>Die Welt als Wille</i> (Eng. 
trans.), ii. p. 408.</note> But if the Absolute is <i>supra</i>-conscious, i.e. exists in a state <i>higher</i> 
than the ordinary consciousness, why should it need the latter to help it out 
of its misery? The climax is reached when, in a later work—while still holding 
to the view that the Absolute is not a self-conscious Personality—Hartmann 
invests it with most of the attributes characteristic of Deity, sees in it, 
e.g., the ground, not only of a natural, but of a moral order, makes it the 
object of religious worship, attributes to it, not simply omnipotence and wisdom, 
but righteousness and holiness, views it as a source of Revelation and grace, 
expressly names it God!<note n="87" id="ix-p23.6"><i>Religionsphilosophie</i>: 
Part II., <i>Phil. des Geistes,</i> pp. 74–89.</note> We are here far enough from the original assumption of a primitive, irrational 
will—in fact, what we see is Pessimism passing over in all but the name into 
Theism. It remained only that this transition should be explicitly made, and 
this has been done by a disciple of the school, Karl Peters, whose work, <i>
Willenswelt und Weltwille</i> is one of the acutest criticisms of previous Pessimism 
I know. With him we finally leave the ground of the philosophy of the “Unconscious,” 
and come round to a Theism in which we have the full recognition of God as a 
self conscious, wise, good, holy Personality, whose providence is over all, 
and whose ends all things subserve.<note n="88" id="ix-p23.7">See Note I.—Transition from Pessimism to 
Theism—Hartmann and Karl Peters.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">The theories of Schopenhauer and Hartmann, though 

<pb n="57" id="ix-Page_57" />pessimistic, might with equal propriety have been classed 
in the family of pantheistic systems. When dealing at an earlier stage with 
than downward movement from faith in Christ, through Agnosticism to Pessimism, 
I purposely reserved this alternative of <i>Pantheism.</i> This was not because 
the subject is in itself unimportant, but because it comes at last to the old 
dilemma, and can best be treated in its higher aspect as a stage in the upward 
advance to Theism. Pantheism shares the fate of every incomplete system, in 
being compelled to pass judgment on itself, and either to sink to something 
lower, or to pass up to something higher. I refer for proof to Germany, which 
has given birth to some of its noblest forms, but where also history shows how 
possible it is to descend at one step from the loftiest heights of overstrained 
Idealism to gross Materialism. Fichte and Schelling and Hegel were followed 
by Strauss and Feuerbach.<note n="89" id="ix-p24.1">See Note J.—Materialism in Germany.</note> The logic of the process is again not difficult to trace. If universal reason 
is the all, and the finite in comparison with it nothing, in another point of 
view it is the finite that is all, and reason that is nothing, seeing that in 
the finite only it attains to actual existence. Concede the premiss, the Absolute 
has reality only in the universe, and it is but a short step to the conclusion, 
the universe only is real.<note n="90" id="ix-p24.2">“If,” says 
Dorner. “God be once defined as the essence of the world, it is of subject and 
predicate logically allowable when Feuerbach, the idea seriously, counted the 
essence of the world to be a part of the world, made the <i>world</i> the subject, 
and reduced God to a mere predicate of the world. The transition was thus made 
to Anthropologism, the forerunner of Materialism.”—<i>Person of Christ,</i> 
v. p. 160.</note> Interpret the universe now, in accordance with the “modern” conception, in terms 
of matter and motion, and Feuerbach’s dictum is reached—“Man is what he eats.” 
The goal of this is the old plunge into Nihilism and Pessimism, in which we 
have just seen that the mind cannot remain.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">The other alternative is, however, possible to Pantheism, by holding fast 
to the <i>rational</i> element contained in it, to correct and purify itself 
by a return to Theism; and this is the movement we see taking place in the latter 
forms of the philosophies Fichte and Schelling and in the speculative Theism 
of the later Hegelians, In judging of these systems, we must not be misled by 
too narrow a use of the word “Theism.” The Theism of the writers I refer to 
is in many respects imperfect, 

<pb n="58" id="ix-Page_58" />and bears throughout the marks of its speculative origin. 
Yet, in principle, the line between Pantheism and Theism is crossed whenever 
God is conceived of no longer as an impersonal Force or Idea, but as a spiritual, 
self-conscious principle at the basis of the universe—as a knowing, willing 
Being, with whom man can sustain, not only natural, but moral and spiritual 
relations. There may be difficulties at this stage as to whether the term “personal” 
is a suitable term to apply to the Divine; but it is, nevertheless, a theistic 
conception of God which is shaping itself, and the purgation of the system from 
remaining pantheistic elements is only a question of time. What for instance, but 
an approximation to Theism is implied in such words as Fichte’s in his fine 
apostrophe—“Sublime and Living Will! named by no name, compassed by no thought! 
I may well raise my soul to Thee, for Thou and I are not divided! Thy voice 
sounds within me, mine resounds in Thee; and all my thoughts, if they be but 
good and true, live in Thee also. . . . Thou art best known to the childlike, 
devoted, simple mind. To it Thou art the searcher of hearts, who seest its inmost 
depths; the ever-present witness of its truth, who knowest through all the world 
know it not. Thou art the Father whoever desirest its good, who rulest all things 
for the best. . . . <i>How</i> Thou art, I may not know. But let me be what I 
ought to be, and Thy relations to me—the mortal—and to all mortals, lie open 
before my eyes, and surround me more clearly than the consciousness of my own 
existence. <i>Thou workest</i> in me the knowledge of my duty, of my vocation 
in the world of reasonable beings:—<i>how</i>, I know not, nor need I to know. 
Thou knowest what I think and what I will:—how <i>Thou</i> canst know, through 
what act Thou bringest about that consciousness, I cannot understand. . . . <i>Thou 
willest</i> that my free obedience shall bring with it eternal consequences:—the 
act of Thy will I cannot comprehend, I only know thief it is not like mine. <i>Thou 
doest</i>, and Thy will itself is the deed: but the way of Thy working is not 
as my ways—I cannot trace it.”<note n="91" id="ix-p25.1">“The Vocation 
of Man” (<i>Die Bestimmung des Menschen</i>) in Fichte’s “Popular Works,” p. 
365 (Eng. trans.).</note> If this is Pantheism, are we not all pantheists? If this is Agnosticism, is it 
not an Agnosticism in which we must all share? The moment in spiritual Pantheism which impels to this 

<pb n="59" id="ix-Page_59" />development is of course the recognition of the fact that 
the universe has its ground in reason. If this position is to be safeguarded 
against the lapse into Materialism, it must free itself from the internal contradiction 
of supposing that there can be thought without a thinker;<note n="92" id="ix-p25.2">“In spite 
of Fichte’s imperious tone,” says Professor Seth, “and his warning that we are 
merely setting the seal to our own philosophic incompetency, we must summon 
up all our hardihood, and openly confess that to speak of thought as self-existent, 
without any conscious Being whose the thought is, conveys no meaning to our 
minds. Thought <i>exists</i> only as the thought of a thinker: it must be centred 
somewhere.”—<i>Hegelianism and Personality,</i> p. 73. He had formerly expressed 
himself differently.—<i>From Kant to Hegel,</i> p. 76.</note> reason without a subject to which the reason belongs; rational ends posited 
and executed without intelligent and self-conscious purpose; moral order without 
amoral will. In the case of Fichte and Schelling, this revolution in their philosophies 
is seen taking place within their lifetime; in the case of Hegel, it is seen 
in the development of his philosophy, in the hands of his disciples, into a 
speculative Theism. In Vatke and Biedermann—two prominent representatives—the 
Theism is still very shadowy and incomplete; in I. H. Fichte and Pfleiderer 
of Berlin, it attains to full and explicit recognition. The latter writer, in 
particular, takes strong ground, and from his own point of view may be regarded 
as one of the ablest defenders of theistic positions in recent times. In our 
own country we have the Neo-Hegelian movement, best represented by the late 
Mr. Green of Oxford, and in him also the speculative spirit is seen allying 
itself very closely with the spirit of religion, with the result that his philosophy 
almost inevitably passes over into Theism. On the metaphysical side, God is 
already to Mr. Green an “Eternal Self-Consciousness”<note n="93" id="ix-p25.3"><i>Prolegomena 
to Ethics,</i> passim.</note>—the 
author and sustainer of the system of relations which we call the universe. 
But, on the religious side, He is thought of much more positively as a conscious 
Being who is in eternal perfection all that man has it in him to come to be—“a 
Being of perfect understanding and perfect love “—an infinite Spirit, present 
to the soul, but other than itself, towards whom “the attitude of man at his 
highest and completest could still only be that which we have described as self-abasement 
before an ideal of holiness.”<note n="94" id="ix-p25.4">Pp. 93, 142 
of “Memoir” by Nettleship, in Green’s <i>Works,</i> vol. iii. Prof. Green’s 
profound Christian feeling, with his ideological views of Christianity, are 
well brought out in the same “Memoir,” and accompanying works.</note> The metaphysical contradictions which still 

<pb n="60" id="ix-Page_60" />inhere in the Neo-Hegelian theory have been well pointed 
out by one—formerly an ardent Hegelian—who has himself lived through the theory 
he criticises Prof. Seth of Edinburgh. In him, in the line of this development, 
we reach at length a perfectly unambiguous position. “It must not be forgotten,” 
he says, “that if we are to keep the name of God at all, or any equivalent term, 
subjectivity—an existence of God for Himself, analogous to our own personal 
existence, though doubtless transcending it infinitely in innumerable ways—is 
an essential element of the conception. . . . God may be, must be, infinitely 
more—we are at least certain that He cannot be less—than we know ourselves 
to be.”<note n="95" id="ix-p25.5"><i>Hegelianism 
and Personality,</i> pp. 222–224. Mr. Green’s theory is discussed more fully 
in Professor Veitch’s <i>Knowing and Being,</i> which touches many vital points.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">The Theism we have thus gained embraces the two notions of God as self-conscious 
reason, and God as moral will. Once, however, this ground of Theism is reached, 
we are compelled, in order to secure it, to advance a step further, viz. to 
the thought of God as <i>self-revealing.</i> We have already seen that Theism 
can only be secured if God is thought of as standing in a living relation to 
mankind—that is, as interesting Himself in their welfare, and capable of entering 
into moral and spiritual fellowship with them. How can one earnestly believe 
in a living, personal God, and, on the other hand, in man as a being constituted 
for moral ends, and not also believe that it is the will of God that man should 
know Him, and be guided by Him to the fulfilment of his destiny? It is, accordingly, 
a most noteworthy fact, that in all the higher theology of the time— even rationalistic 
theology—the attempt is made to come to a right understanding with this concept 
of Revelation. Strange as it may sound to many, there is no proposition on which 
theologians of all schools at the present day are more willing to agree than 
this—that all knowledge of God, and consequently all religion, rests on Revelation; 
and that, if the true idea of God is to be maintained, He must be thought of 
as self-revealing. This truth is emphasised, not in the orthodox systems alone, 
but in the theologies, e.g., of Biedermann, of Lipsius of Pfleiderer, of Ritschl—even, 
as I said before, of the Pessimist 

<pb n="61" id="ix-Page_61" />irony, his chapters on Faith and Revelation. The point 
of difference arises when we inquire into the nature of Revelation, and specially 
when we pass from the sphere of natural to that of supernatural Revelation Supernatural 
Revelation the theologians of the liberal school—Pfleiderer, Lipsius, etc.—will 
not allow us to speak of; or rather, natural and supernatural are with them 
but different sides of the same process. That which, on the Divine side, is 
viewed as Revelation, is, on the human side, simply the natural development 
of man’s moral and religious consciousness, and vice versa. In the same way, 
every truly original moment in the life of a man every birth-moment of a new 
truth in his man, every flash of insight into some new secret or law of nature, 
is a Revelation. This, which is the subtlest view of Revelation at present in 
the field, is not to be set aside without an attempt to do justice to what is 
true in it.<note n="96" id="ix-p26.1">Cf. on this 
theory Biedermann, <i>Christ. Dogmatik,</i> i. pp. 264–288; Lipsicis, <i>Dogmatik,</i> 
pp. 41–68; Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> iv. pp. 46–94, specialty 
pp. 64–75 (Eng. translation, and <i>Grundriss</i> pp. 17–22. H. Schmidt has 
a good statement and criticism of this theory in his article on The Ethical 
Oppositions in the Present Conflict of the Biblical and the Modern Theological 
View of the World,” in the <i>Studien und Kritiken</i> for 1876 (3rd part). 
“The God whom the Scripture from beginning to end preaches,” he says, “is a 
God of supernational Revelation, who makes Himself known directly, in distinction 
from the everyday ordering of our lives; the God of rationalism is a God who, 
if He still as realty communicates Himself, yet always remains hidden behind 
the laws of nature, as behind the natural course of the development of the human 
spirit, who never manifestly represents Himself to the eye of man in His exaltation 
over the world.”</note> I am, for my part, not concerned to deny that there is a side of truths, and 
a very important one, in this theory. If it sounds deistical to say, “Revelation 
is only through the natural activities of mind”; it may, on the other hand, 
be a wholesome corrective to a deistic view to say that God is immanent in these 
activities, and that through them He mediates His Revelation to the human spirit—that 
what we call the “natural “development of mind involves, when rightly understood, 
a factor of Revelation. Nor can the line ever be drawn so finely between natural 
and supernatural Revelation as to enable us to say, “Here precisely the natural 
ends and the supernatural begins.” Time theory in question, therefore, I would 
be disposed to call inadequate, rather than false; or false only as it professes 
to cover the whole field of Revelation. For in the latter, it must be contended 
that we have more than can be accounted for by mere natural development. Taken 
even on its own ground, 

<pb n="62" id="ix-Page_62" />this theory involves the valuable admission that it is 
the will of God to make Himself known to man, and that He has provided in the 
constitution of things for giving him the knowledge that is necessary for him. 
The only criticism I shall make at present upon this theory is—and I think 
it is one which goes to the heart of the matter—that in some sense the end 
of the theory is the refutation of the beginning of it. The point from which 
we start is, that God can be known only through the natural activities of the 
mind. He is present in these activities as He is present in all the other functions 
of our mental, moral, and even physical being; and He is present in no other 
way. But the peculiarity of this theory is that it ends in a view of God which 
affirms the possibility of that with the denial of which it set out—the possibility 
of direct communion between God and the soul. It is not disputed by any of the 
advocates of these views that the highest point in this self-revelation of God 
is the Revelation given to men Christ through Jesus But the God and Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ is not a Being who communicates with man only in the indirect 
way which this theory supposes He is a Being who Himself draws near to man, 
and seeks fellowship with him; whose relations with the spirits He has made 
are free and personal; who is as lovingly communicative as man, on his part, 
is expected to be trustfully receptive; to whom man can speak, and He answers. 
The simply natural is here transcended, and we are in the region of direct intercourse 
of spirit with spirit. And this view of God is not disputed by the writers I 
am here referring to, who deny supernatural Revelation. Dr. Martineau says, 
in words of deep wisdom, “How should related spirits, joined by a common creative 
aim, intent on whatever things are pure and good, live in presence of each other, 
the one the bestower, the other the recipient of a sacred trust, and exchange 
no thought and give no sign of the love which subsists between them?”<note n="97" id="ix-p26.2"><p id="ix-p27"><i>Study of 
Religion</i> ii. p. 48. Cf. the following sentences from his <i>Hours of Thought</i>:—“Whatever 
else may be included in the truth that ‘God is a Spirit,’ this at least is implied, 
that He is free to modify His relations to all dependent minds in exact conformity 
with their changes of disposition and of need, and let the lights and shadows 
of His look move us swiftly as the undulating wills on which they fall.”—ii. 
p. 29.</p>
<p id="ix-p28">“Passing by this poor mockery I would be understood to speak of a direct and 
natural communion of spirit with spirit, between ourselves and God, in which 
He receives our affection and gives a responsive breathing of His inspiration. 
Such communion appears to me as certain of reality as the daily intercourse 
between man and man; resting upon evidence as positive, and declaring itself 
by results as marked. The disposition to throw doubt on the testimony of those 
who affirm that they know this, is a groundless prejudice, an illusion on the 
negative side as complete as the most positive dreams of enthusiasm.”—P. 224.</p></note> Pfleiderer again says, “And why should it be less 

<pb n="63" id="ix-Page_63" />possible for God to enter into a loving fellowship with 
us, than for men to do so with each other? I should be inclined to think that 
He is even more capable of doing so. For as no man can altogether read the soul 
of another, so no man can altogether live in the soul of another; hence all 
our human love is and remains imperfect. But if we are shut off from one another 
by the limits of individuality, in relation to God it is not so; to Him our 
hearts are as open as each man’s own heart is to himself; He sees through and 
through them, and He desires to live in them, and to fill them with His own 
sacred energy and blessedness.”<note n="98" id="ix-p28.1"><i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. p. 305 (Eng. trans.). See Note K.—The Reasonableness of Revelation.</note> True, why not? But if this is admitted, what becomes of the theory that the 
action of God in Revelation is necessarily bound up within the limits of strict 
natural law? If the gates of intercourse are thus open between the human soul 
and God, is it either natural or probable that God will not enter in at them, 
and that, instead of leaving men simply to feel after Him if haply they may 
find Him, He will not at some point give them what supernatural light and aid 
they need to bring them to the true knowledge of Himself, and fit them for the 
attainment of the highest ends of their, existence? Certainly, in light of the 
above admissions, no a priori objection can be raised to the principle of supernatural 
Revelation</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p29">The legitimate outcome of this theory is, that in addition to general Revelation 
through reason, conscience, and nature, there is to be expected some special 
Revelation; and even this, in a certain way, is admitted, for it is conceded 
by nearly all the writers I have named that in the providential plan of the 
world a peculiar function was assigned to Israel; that, as the different nations 
of the world have their several providential tasks (Greece—art, culture, philosophy; 
Rome—law, government, etc.), to Israel was given the task of developing the idea 

<pb n="64" id="ix-Page_64" />of God to its highest perfection in ethical Monotheism.<note n="99" id="ix-p29.1">Thus, <i>e.g.,</i> 
Kuenen, Wellhausen, Pfleiderer, Martineau (<i>Seat of Authority,</i> pp. 116–122).</note> And, finally, it is conceded that this self-revelation of God reaches its culmination 
in Jesus Christ, whose Person has world-historical significance, as bearing 
in it the principle of the perfect relation between God and men—of the absolute 
religious relation.<note n="100" id="ix-p29.2">This is the 
general position of the higher class of theologians, of whatever schools.</note> The line between natural and supernatural Revelation is here, surely, becoming 
very thin; and it is therefore, perhaps, not greatly to be wondered at that 
the latest school in German theology—that of Ritschl—should take the short 
remaining step, and be marked by precisely this tendency to lay stress on the 
need and reality of positive Revelation. The general position of this school 
may be fairly summed up by saying that God can only be truly known to us by 
personal, positive Revelation, in which He actually enters into historical relations 
with mankind; and that this Revelation has been given in the Person of His Son 
Jesus Christ. Through this Revelation alone, but in it perfectly, we have the 
true knowledge of God’s character, of His world-aim in the establishing of a 
kingdom of God on earth, and of His gracious will of forgiveness and love.<note n="101" id="ix-p29.3">See Note L.—The Ritschlian Doctrine of Revelation.</note> Whatever theory of Revelation we adopt, Jesus Christ must be pronounced to be 
the highest organ of it. On this point all deep and serious thinkers of our 
age may be held to be agreed. Thus, then, we are brought back to Christ, are 
led to recognise in Him the medium of a true Revelation; and it only remains 
to ask, What do the facts of this Revelation, and of Christ’s own self-testimony, 
properly construed, imply? We have already seen what the verdict of history 
is on this point, to what alternatives it shuts us up in our treatment of this 
subject. We shall afterwards see by examination of the facts themselves how 
this verdict is justified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">To sum up, we have seen that two movements are to be discerned in history: 
the one a downward movement leading away from Christ, and resulting from the 
denial of, or tampering with, His full Divinity; the other, an upward movement, 
retracting the stages of the earlier descent, and bringing us back to the confession 
of Thomas, “My Lord and my 

<pb n="65" id="ix-Page_65" />God.”<note n="102" id="ix-p30.1"><scripRef passage="John xx. 28" id="ix-p30.2" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John xx. 28</scripRef>.</note> The former movement ends in the gulf of Nihilism and Pessimism; the latter begins 
from the impossibility of the mind abiding permanently in the denial of a rational 
basis for the universe. But here, as in the downward movement, the logic of 
history asserts itself. Belief in a rational basis of the universe can only 
secure itself through return to Theism; a living Theism can only secure itself 
through belief in God as self-revealing; belief in Revelation leads historically 
to the recognition of Christ as the highest organ of God’s self-revelation to 
mankind; belief in Christ as Revealer can only secure itself through belief 
in His Divinity. “Ye believe in God,” said Jesus; “believe also in Me.”<note n="103" id="ix-p30.3"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 1" id="ix-p30.4" parsed="|John|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1">John xiv. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Belief in God—theistic belief—presses on to belief in Christ, and can only 
secure itself through it. On the other hand, belief in Christ has for its legitimate 
outcome belief in God. The two beliefs, as history demonstrates, stand or fall together.</p>


<pb n="66" id="ix-Page_66" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix to Lecture II. The Pessimism Of Scepticism." progress="14.49%" prev="ix" next="xi" id="x">

<h2 id="x-p0.1">APPENDIX TO LECTURE II.</h2>
<h3 id="x-p0.2">THE PESSIMISM OF SCEPTICISM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1">ALL the writers on Pessimism dwell on the strangeness of the fact that a 
century like our own, so marked by mental and material progress, by vigour and 
enterprise, should witness a revival of this gospel of despair; and bear emphatic 
testimony to the breadth and depth of the influence which the pessimistic systems 
are exercising. Apart, however, from the definite acceptance of Pessimism as 
a creed, it is instructive to note the many indications which literature affords 
of the sad and hopeless spirit which seems the necessary outcome of the surrender 
of religious faith. A few illustrations of this Pessimism of scepticism, culled 
almost at random, will perhaps not be out of place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p2">Voltaire was not happy. Dr. Cairns writes regarding him: “How little he himself 
was contented with his own results appears in the gloom shed over his later 
writings. It is not in <i>Candide</i> alone, but in others of them that this 
sadness comes to light. Thus, in his dialogue, ‘Les Louanges de Dieu,’ the doubter 
almost carries it over the adorer—’strike out a few sages, and the crowd of 
human beings is nothing but a horrible assemblage of unfortunate criminals, 
and the globe contains nothing but corpses. I tremble to have to complain once 
more of the Being of beings, in casting an attentive eye over this terrible 
picture. I wish I had never been born.’ . . . Thus the last utterance of Voltaire’s 
system is a groan.”<note n="104" id="x-p2.1">Cairns’s
<i>Unbelief in the Eighteenth Century,</i> p. 141.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p3">A deep pessimism lurked in the background of the genial 
optimism of Goethe. Thus he expresses himself in conversation with Eckermann: 
“I have ever been esteemed one of fortune’s chiefest favourites; nor will I 
complain or find fault with the course my life has taken. Yet truly there has been 

<pb n="67" id="x-Page_67" />nothing but toil and care; and I may say that in all my 
seventy-five years I have never had a month of genuine comfort. It has been 
the perpetual rolling of a stone which I have always had to raise anew.” His 
views of the future of the race were not hopeful. “Men will become more clever 
and more acute, but not better, happier, and stronger in action, or at least 
only at epochs. I foresee the time when God will have no more joy in them, but 
will break up everything for a renewed creation.”<note n="105" id="x-p3.1">Eckermann’s
<i>Conversations of Gothe,</i> pp. 58, 345 (Eng. trans.). Cf. Lichtenberger’s
<i>German Thought in the Nineteenth Century,</i> p. 269 (Eng. trans.); Martensen’s
<i>Christian Ethics,</i> pp. 172, 173: and Art. “Neo-Paganism,” in <i>Quarterly 
Review,</i> April 1891.</note> There are numerous such utterances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p4">Renan writes in the preface to his recently published work, <i>The Future 
of Science,</i> originally composed in the years 1848–49—“To sum up: if, through 
the constant labour of the nineteenth century, the knowledge of facts has considerably 
increased, the destiny of mankind has, on the other hand, become more obscure 
than ever. The serious thing is that we fail to perceive a means of providing 
humanity in the future with a catechism that will be acceptable henceforth, 
except on the condition of returning to a state of credulity. Hence it is possible 
that the ruin of idealistic beliefs may be fated to follow hard upon the ruin 
of supernatural beliefs, and that the real abasement of the morality of humanity 
will date from the day it has seen the reality of things. . . . Candidly speaking, 
I fail to see how, without the ancient dreams, the foundations of a happy and 
noble life are to be relaid.”<note n="106" id="x-p4.1"><i>L’Avenir 
de la Science,</i> Preface (Eng trans.). Elsewhere Renan has said, “Were living 
on the perfume of an empty vase.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p5">The late Professor Clifford is quoted as saying: “It cannot be doubted that 
the theistic belief is a comfort to those who hold it, and that the loss of 
it is a very painful loss. It cannot be doubted, at least by many of us in this 
generation, who either profess it now, or have received it in our childhood, 
and have parted from it since with such searching trouble as only cradle-faiths 
can cause. We have seen the spring sun shine out of an empty heaven to light 
up a soulless earth; we have felt with utter loneliness that the Great Companion 
is dead.”<note n="107" id="x-p5.1">Quoted in 
Harris’s <i>Self-Revelation of God,</i> p. 404.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p6">Professor Seeley, in the close of his work on <i>Natural 
Religion,</i> thus sums up: “When the supernatural does not come in to 

<pb n="68" id="x-Page_68" />overwhelm the natural, and turn life upside down, when 
it is admitted that religion deals in the first instance with the known and 
natural, then we may well begin to doubt whether the known and the natural can 
suffice for human life. No sooner do we try to think so than Pessimism raises 
its head. The more our thoughts widen and deepen, as the universe grows upon 
us and we become accustomed to boundless space and time, the more petrifying 
is the contrast of our own insignificance, the more contemptible become the 
pettiness, shortness, and fragility of the individual life. A moral paralysis 
creeps over us. For a while we comfort ourselves with the notion of self-sacrifice; 
we say, What matter if I pass, let me think of others! But the other has become 
contemptible no less than the self; all human griefs alike seem little worth 
assuaging, hum an happiness too paltry at the best to be worth increasing. . . . 
The affections die away in a world where everything great and enduring is 
cold; they die of their own conscious feebleness and bootlessness.”<note n="108" id="x-p6.1"><i>Natural 
Religion,</i> pp. 261, 262.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p7">Of similar purport is a passage often quoted from <i>
A Candid Examination of Theism,</i> by “Physicus.” “Forasmuch,” this writer 
says, “as I am far from being able to agree with those who affirm that the twilight 
doctrine of ‘the new faith’ is a desirable substitute for the waning splendour 
of ‘the old,’ I am not ashamed to confess that, with this virtual negation of 
God, the universe to me has lost its soul of loveliness; and although from henceforth 
the precept ‘to work while it is day’ will doubtless but gain an intensified 
force from the terribly intensified meaning of the words, ‘The night cometh 
when no man can work,’ yet, when at times I think, as think at times I must, 
of the appalling contrast between the hallowed glory of that creed which once 
was mine, and the lonely mystery of existence as I new find it, at such times 
I shall ever feel it impossible to avoid the sharpest pang of which my nature 
is susceptible. For, whether it be due to my intelligence not being sufficiently 
advanced to meet the requirements of the age, or whether it be duo to the memory 
of those sacred associations which, to me at least, were the sweetest that life 
has given, l cannot but feel that for me, and for others who think as I do, 
there is a dreadful truth in those words of Hamilton,—

<pb n="69" id="x-Page_69" />philosophy having become a meditation, not merely of death, 
but of annihilation, the precept <i>know thyself</i> has become transformed 
into the terrible oracle to Œdipus, ‘Mayest thou never know the truth of what 
thou art.’”<note n="109" id="x-p7.1">P. 114. It 
is now known that “Physicus” was the late Professor Romanes, whose happy return 
to the Christian faith before his death has since been announced. See his <i>
Thoughts on Religion,</i> edited by Canon Gore.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p8">Theodore Jouffory, the French philosopher, wrote: “Never shall I forget the 
December evening when the veil which hid my unbelief from mine own eyes was 
torn away. . . . The hours of the night glided away, and I perceived it not; 
I anxiously followed my thought, which descended step by step to the bottom 
of my consciousness, and dissipating, one after another, all the illusions which 
till then had hid them from my view, rendered its subterfuges more and more 
visible to me. In vain I clung to my last beliefs, as a shipwrecked sailor to 
the fragments of his ship; in vain, terrified by the unknown waste in which 
I was about to float, I threw myself back once more upon my childhood, my family, 
my country, all that was dear and sacred to me; the inflexible current of my 
thought was the stronger; parents, family, memories, beliefs—it forced me to 
leave all. This examination became more obstinate and more severe as it approached 
the end; nor did it stop till the end was reached. I knew then that at the bottom 
of myself there was nothing left standing, that all I had believed about myself, 
about God, and about my destiny in this life and in that to come, I now believed 
no more. This moment was frightful; and when, towards morning, I threw myself 
exhausted upon my bed, it seemed to me as if I could feel my former life, so 
cheerful and complete, die away, and before me there opened up another life, 
dark and dispeopled, where henceforth I was to live alone, alone with my fatal 
thought which had just exiled me thither, and which I was tempted to curse.”<note n="110" id="x-p8.1"><i>Les Nouveaux 
Melanges Philosophiques,</i> by Theodore Jouffory, pp. 112–115 (cf. Naville’s 
“Christ,” p. 16).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p9">Here is Professor Huxley’s estimate of human progress: 
“I know,” he says, “no study which is so unutterably saddening as that of the 
evolution of humanity, as it is set forth in the annals of history. Out of the 
darkness of prehistoric ages man emerges with the marks of his lowly origin 
strong upon him. 
<pb n="70" id="x-Page_70" />He is a brute, only more intelligent than the other brutes; 
a blind prey to impulses which as often as not lead him to destruction; a victim 
to endless illusions, which make his mental existence a terror and a burden, 
and fill his physical life with barren toil and battle. He attains a certain 
degree of physical comfort, and develops a more or less workable theory of life, 
in such favourable situations as the plains of Mesopotamia or of Egypt, and 
then, for thousands and thousands of years, struggles with varying fortunes, 
attended by infinite wickedness, bloodshed, and misery, to maintain himself 
at this point against the greed and ambition of his fellow-men. He makes a point 
of killing and otherwise persecuting all those who first try to get him to move 
on; and when he has moved on a step foolishly confers post-mortem deification 
on his victims. He exactly repeats the process with all who want to move a step 
yet further. And the best men of the best epochs are simply those who make the 
fewest blunders, and commit the fewest sins.”<note n="111" id="x-p9.1">“Agnosticism,” 
by Professor Huxley, in <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> Feb. 1889, pp. 191, 192. 
Mr. Mallock, in his <i>Is Life Worth Living?</i> (pp. 128, 171, 172), quotes 
other striking sentences of Professor Huxley’s. “The lover of moral beauty,” 
he says, “struggling through a world of sorrow and sin, is surely as much the 
stronger for believing that sooner or later a vision of perfect peace and goodness 
will burst upon him, as the toiler up a mountain for the belief that beyond 
crag and snow lie home and rest.” And he adds that, could a faith like this 
be placed on a firm basis, mankind would cling to it as “tenaciously as ever 
drowning sailor did to a hencoop.”</note> The passage is in protest against the Positivist “worship of Humanity.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p10">In further illustration of the Pessimism of scepticism, I may refer to two 
instructive magazine articles—one by Emile de Laveleye on “The Future of Religion,” 
in <i>The Contemporary Review</i> for July 1888; and the other by Mr. F. W. 
H. Myers on “The Disenchantment of France,” in <i>The Nineteenth Century</i> 
for May 1888. To quote only a sentence or two, M. Laveleye remarks: “It seems 
as if humanity could not exist without religion as a spiritual atmosphere, and 
we see that, as this decreases, despair and Pessimism take hold of minds thus 
deprived of solace. Madame Ackermann well expresses this in some lines addressed 
to Faith, in which she writes—</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%" id="x-p10.1">
<p class="normal" id="x-p11">’Eh bien, nous l’expulsons de tes divins <br />
roysumes, Dominatrice ardente, et l’instant <br />
est venu; Tu ne vas plus savoir ou loger tes <br />
fantomes, Nous fermons l’Inconnu!</p>


<pb n="71" id="x-Page_71" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p12">Mais ton triumphateur expiera ta defaite,<br /> 
L’homme deja se trouble et, vainqueur <br />
eperdu, Il se sent ruine par sa propre <br />
conquete; En te despossedant nous avons <br />
tout perdu. Nous restons sans espoir, sans <br />
recours, sans asile, Tandis qu’ obstinement <br />
le desir qu’on exile Revient errer autour du <br />
gouffre defendu.’</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="x-p13">“Incurable sadness takes hold of the man who has no hope of anything better 
than this life, short as it is, and overwhelmed with trials of all kinds, where 
iniquity triumphs if it have but force on its side, and where men risk their 
lives in disputes with each other for a place where there is too little space 
for all, and the means of subsistence are wholly insufficient. Some German colonies 
have been founded in America, in which all sorts of Divine worship are prescribed; 
those who have visited them describe the colonists, the women especially, as 
appearing exceedingly sad. Life with no hope in the future loses its savour.”<note n="112" id="x-p13.1"><i>Contemporary 
Review,</i> vol. xiv. p. 6. A large number of illustrations from French poetry 
may be seen in Caro’s <i>Problemes de Morale Sociale,</i> pp. 351–380. Cf. also 
the article next referred to on “The Disenchantment of France.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">Mr. Myers’s article on the progress of <i><span lang="FR" id="x-p14.1">disillusionment</span></i> in France, 
“to use the phrase of commonest recurrence in modern French literature and speech,” 
is one fitted to open many eyes as to the inevitable drift of unbelief to Pessimism. 
In 1788 France possessed illusions and nothing else,—“the reign of reason, 
the return to nature, the social contract, liberty, equality, fraternity,—the 
whole air of that wild time buzzed with new-hatched chimeras”; in 1888 France 
possesses everything except illusions; and the end is “the vague but general 
sense of malaise or decadence, which permeates so much of modern French literature 
and life,” and of which abundant illustrations are given. Not the least striking 
of these is a passage from Emile Littre, the once enthusiastic Comtist, who 
likens his own final mood to that of the Trojan women who <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p14.2">pontum aspectabant 
flentes!</span></i> “Fit epigraph,” says Mr. Myers, “for a race who have fallen from 
hope, on whose ears the waves’ world-old message still murmurs without a meaning; 
while the familiar landmarks fall back into shadow, and there is nothing but 
the sea.”<note n="113" id="x-p14.3"> <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> May 1888, p. 676.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p15">These illustrations, which might be multiplied indefinitely 

<pb n="72" id="x-Page_72" />sufficiently confirm the words of Mr. Sully in his work 
on Pessimism:<note n="114" id="x-p15.1"><i>Pessimism,</i> p. 317.</note> “I am keenly alive to the fact that our scheme of individual happiness, even 
when taken as including the good of others now living and to live, is no perfect 
substitute for the idea of eternal happiness presented in religon. Nobody, I 
imagine, would seriously contend that the aims of our limited earthly existence, 
even when our imagination embraces generations to follow us, are of so inspiring 
a character as the objects presented by religion. . . . Into the reality of 
these religious beliefs I do not here enter. I would only say that if men are 
to abandon all hope of a future life, the loss, in point of cheering and sustaining 
influence, will be a vast one, and one not to be made good, so far as I can 
see, by any new idea of services to collective humanity.”</p>


<pb n="74" id="x-Page_74" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture III. The Theistic Postulate Of The Christian View." progress="15.79%" prev="x" next="xii" id="xi">
<div style="margin-left:5%" id="xi-p0.1">
<p class="normal" id="xi-p1">“For the invisible things of Him since the creation of the 
world are clearly seen, being perceived through the things that are made, even 
His everlasting power and Divinity, that they may be without excuse.”—<span class="sc" id="xi-p1.1">Paul</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">“Let us begin, then, by asking whether all this which they 
call the universe is left to this guidance of an irrational and random chance, 
or. on the contrary, as our fathers declared, is ordered and governed by a marvellous 
intelligence and wisdom. “—<span class="sc" id="xi-p2.1">Plato</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">“It is easy for the fool, especially the learned and scientific 
fool, to prove that there is no God, but, like the murmuring sea, which heeds 
not the scream of wandering birds, the soul of humanity murmurs for God, and 
confutes the erudite folly of the fool by disregarding it.”—<span class="sc" id="xi-p3.1">J. Service</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">“It is in the moments when we are best that we believe in God.”—<span class="sc" id="xi-p4.1">Renan</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">“Atheism is the most irrational form of theology.”—COMTE.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">“I leave noticed, during years of self-observation, that it 
is not in hours of clearness and vigour that this doctrine (Material A theism) 
commends itself to my mind; that in the presence of stronger and healthier thought 
it ever dissolves and disappears, as affording no solution of the mystery in 
which we dwell, and of which we form a part.”—<span class="sc" id="xi-p6.1">Tyndall</span>.</p>
</div>

<pb n="75" id="xi-Page_75" />

<h2 id="xi-p6.2">LECTURE III.</h2>
<h2 id="xi-p6.3">THE THEISTIC POSTULATE OF THE CHRISTIAN VIEW.</h2>

<h4 id="xi-p6.4"><span class="sc" id="xi-p6.5">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p7"><span class="sc" id="xi-p7.1">In</span> entering on the task of unfolding the Christian view of the world under 
its positive aspects, and of considering its relations to modern thought, I 
begin where religion itself begins, with the existence of God. Christianity 
is a theistic system; this is the first postulate—the personal, ethical, self-revealing God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">Volkmar has remarked that of monotheistic religions there are only three 
in the world—the Israelitish, the Christian, and the Mohammedan; and the last-named 
is derived from the other two. “So,” he adds, “is the ‘Israel of God’ the one 
truly religious, the religiously-elect, people of antiquity; and ancient Israel 
remains for each worshipper of the one, therefore of the true God, who alone 
is worthy of the name, the classical people. . . . Christianity is the blossom 
and fruit of the true worship of God in Israel, which has become such for all 
mankind.”<note n="115" id="xi-p8.1"><i>Jesus Nazarenus,</i> p. 5.</note> This 
limitation of Monotheism in religion to the peoples who have benefited by the 
Biblical teaching on this subject, suggests its origin from a higher than human 
source; and refutes the contention of those who would persuade us that the monotheistic 
idea is the result of a long process of development through which the race necessarily 
passes, beginning with Fetishism, or perhaps Ghost-worship, mounting to Polytheism, 
and ultimately subsuming the multitude of Divine powers under one all-controlling 
will. It will be time enough to accept this theory when, outside the line of 
the Biblical development, a single nation can be pointed to which has gone through 
these stages, and reached this goal.<note n="116" id="xi-p8.2">See Note A.—Primitive 
Fetishism and Ghost-Worship.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">I should like further at the outset to direct attention to the 

<pb n="76" id="xi-Page_76" /> fact that, in affirming the existence of God as Theism apprehends 
Him, we have already taken a great step into the supernatural, a step which 
should make many others easy. Many speak glibly of the denial of the supernatural, 
who never realise how much of the supernatural they have already admitted in 
affirming the existence of a personal, wise, holy, and beneficent Author of 
the universe. They may deny supernatural actions in the sense of miracles, but 
they have affirmed supernatural Being on a scale and in a degree which casts 
supernatural action quite into the shade. If God is a reality, the whole universe 
rests on a supernatural basis. A supernatural presence pervades it; a supernatural 
power sustains it; a supernatural will operates in its forces; a supernatural 
wisdom appoints its ends. The whole visible order of things rests on another, 
an unseen, spiritual, supernatural order,—and is the symbol, the manifestation, 
the revelation of it. It is therefore only to be expected that the feeling should 
grow increasingly in the minds of thoughtful men, float if this supernatural 
basis of the universe is to he acknowledged, a great deal more must be admitted 
besides. On the other hand, if the opposition to the supernatural is to be carried 
out to its logical issue, it must not stop with the denial of miracle, but must 
extend to the whole theistic conception. This is the secret of the intimate 
connection which I showed in last Lecture to exist between the idea of God and 
the idea of Revelation. A genuine Theism Can never long remain a bare Theism. 
At the height to which Christianity has raised our thoughts of God, it is becoming 
constantly more difficult for minds that reflect seriously to believe in a God 
who does not manifest Himself in word and deed. This is well brought out in 
a memorable conversation which Mr. Froude had with Mr. Carlyle in the last days 
of his life. “I once said to him,” says Mr. Froude, “not long before his death, 
that I could only believe in a God which did something. With a cry of pain, 
which I shall never forget, he said, ‘He does nothing.’”<note n="117" id="xi-p9.1">See the whole 
passage in Froude’s <i>Carlyle</i>, ii. pp. 258–263.</note> This simply means that if we are to retain the idea of a hiving God, we must 
be in earnest with it. We must believe in a God who expresses Himself in hiving 
deeds in the history of mankind, who has a word and message for mankind, who, 
having the power and the will to bless man 

<pb n="77" id="xi-Page_77" />kind, does it. Theism, as I contended before, needs Revelation 
to complete it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">Here, accordingly, it is that the Christian view of God has ifs strength 
against any conception of God based on mere grounds of natural theology. It 
hinds together, in the closest reciprocal relations, the two ideas of God and 
Revelation. The Christian doctrine, while including all thief the word Theism 
ordinarily covers, is much more than a doctrine of simple Theism. God, in the 
Christian view, is a Being who enters into the history of the world in the most 
hiving way. He is not only actively present in the material universe,—ordering, 
guiding, controlling it.—but He enters also in the most direct way into the 
course of human history, working in it in His general and special providence, 
and by a gradual and progressive Revelation, which is, at flue same time, practical 
discipline and education, giving to man that knowledge of Himself by which he 
is enabled to attain the highest ends of his own existence, and to co-operate 
freely in the carrying out of Divine ends; above all, discovering Himself as 
the God of Redemption, who, full of long-suffering and mercy, executes in loving 
deeds, and at infinite sacrifice, His gracious purpose for the salvation of 
mankind. The Christian view of God is thus bound up with all the remaining elements 
of the Christian system,—with the idea of Revelation in Christ, with a kingdom 
of God to be realised through Christ, with Redemption from sin in Christ,—and 
it is inseparable from them. It is through these elements—not in its abstract 
character as Theism—that it takes the held it does on the living convictions 
of men, and is felt by them to be something real. If I undertake to defend Theism, 
it is not Theism in dissociation from Revelation, but Theism as completed in 
the entire Christian view.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">It is scarcely necessary that I should prove that Christ’s 
teaching about God embraces all the affirmations commonly understood to be implied 
in a complete Theism. Christ’s doctrine of the Father is, indeed, entirely unmetaphysical. 
We meet with no terms such as absolute, infinite, unconditioned, first cause, 
etc., with which the student of philosophy is familiar. Yet all that these terms 
imply is undeniably recognised by Jesus in His teaching about God. He takes 
up into His teaching—as the apostles likewise do—all the natural 


<pb n="78" id="xi-Page_78" /> truth about God; He takes up all the truth about God’s being, 
character, perfections, and relations to the world and man, already given in 
the Old Testament. God, with Jesus, is unquestionably the sole and supreme source 
of existence; He by whom all things were created, and on whom all things depend; 
the Lord of heaven and earth, whose power and rule embrace the smallest as well 
as the greatest events of life; the Eternal One, who sees the end from the beginning, 
and whose vast counsels hold in their grasp the issues of all things. The attributes 
of God are similarly dealt with. They are never made by Christ the subject of 
formal discourse, are never treated of for their own sakes, or in their metaphysical 
relations. They come into view solely in their religious relations. Yet no one 
will dispute that all the attributes involved in the highest theistic conception—eternity, 
omnipotence, omnipresence, omniscience, and the like—are implied in His teaching. 
God, in Christ’s view, is the all-wise, all-present, all-powerful Being, at 
once infinitely exalted above the world, and active in every part of it, from 
whose eyes, seeing in secret, nothing can be hid, laying His plans in eternity, 
and unerringly carrying them out. It is the peculiarity of Christ’s teaching, 
however, that the natural attributes are always viewed in subordination to the 
moral. In respect of these, Christ’s view of God resembles that of the Old Testament 
in its union of the two ideas of God’s unapproachable majesty and elevation 
above the world as the infinitely Holy One; and of His condescending grace and 
continued action in history for the salvation and good of men. The two poles 
in the ethical perfection of God’s character are with Him, as with the prophets 
of the old covenant, righteousness and love—the former embracing His truth, 
faithfulness, and justice; the latter His beneficence, compassion, long suffering, 
and mercy. Ritschl, indeed, in his treatment of this subject, will recognise 
no attribute but love, and makes all the others, even the so-called physical 
attributes, but aspects of love. Righteousness, e.g., is but the self-consistency 
of God in carrying out His purposes of love, and connotes nothing judicial.<note n="118" id="xi-p11.1">Cf. his <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> ii. pp. 102–112.</note> Righteousness, 
however, has its relatively independent place as an attribute 
of God in both Old and New Testaments, and cannot thins be set aside. It has reference to indefeasible 

<pb n="79" id="xi-Page_79" />distinctions of right and wrong—to moral norms, which 
even love must respect. Out of righteousness and love in the character of God, 
again, issues wrath—another idea which modern thought tries to weaken, but 
which unquestionably holds an important place in the view of God given us by 
Christ. By wrath is meant the intense moral displeasure with which God regards 
sin—His holy abhorrence of it—and the punitive energy of His nature which 
He puts forth against it. So regarded, it is not opposed to love, but, on the 
contrary, derives its chief intensity from the presence of love, and is a necessary 
element in the character of an ethically perfect Being.<note n="119" id="xi-p11.2">Cf. on the 
Divine Wrath. Principal Simon. <i>The Redemption of Men,</i> ch. v.; Dale on
<i>The Atonement,</i> Lecture VIII.; <i>Lux Mundi,</i> pp. 285 289.</note> While, however, Christ’s teaching about the character of God is grounded on 
that of the Old Testament, yet in the purity and perfection with which He apprehends 
this ethical perfection of God,—above all, in the new light in which He places 
it by His transforming conception of the Divine Fatherhood, we feel that we 
are carried far beyond the stage of the Old Testament. God, as ethical Personality, 
is viewed by Christ, <i>first</i>, as in Himself the absolutely Good One—“There 
is none good but one, that is, God”;<note n="120" id="xi-p11.3"><scripRef passage="Mark x. 18" id="xi-p11.4" parsed="|Mark|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.18">Mark x. 18</scripRef>.</note>
<i> second</i>, as the perfect Archetype of goodness for man a imitation—“Be 
ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect”;<note n="121" id="xi-p11.5"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="xi-p11.6" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</note> 
<i> third,</i> as the moral Will binding the universe together, and proscribing 
the law of conduct—“Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven”;<note n="122" id="xi-p11.7"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 10" id="xi-p11.8" parsed="|Matt|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.10">Matt. vi. 10</scripRef>.</note> but, 
<i>fourth,</i> pre-eminently as <i>the Father.</i> It is in the name Father, 
as expressive of a special loving and gracious relation to the individual members 
of His kingdom, that Christ’s doctrine of God specially sums itself up. The 
Old Testament knew God as tire Father of the nation; Christ knew Him as tire 
Father of the individual soul, begotten by Him to a new life, and standing to 
Him in a new moral and spiritual relation, as a member of the kingdom of His 
Son.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">This, then, without further delineation in detail, is the first postulate 
of Christianity—a God living, personal, ethnical, self-revealing, infinite. 
We have new to ask—How does this postulate of the Christian view stand related 
to modern thought, and no the general religious consciousness of mankind? How far is 

<pb n="80" id="xi-Page_80" />it corroborated or negated by modern thought? What is the 
nature of the corroboration, and what the worth of the negation? I shall consider 
the negation first.</p>

<h4 id="xi-p12.1">I. The negation of the Christian view.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">I. Dogmatic Atheism has not so many advocates—at least in this country—as 
at some former times ; but, instead, we have a wide prevalence of that new form 
of negation which is called Agnosticism. I have already referred to this as 
one of the alternatives to which the mind is driven in its denial of the supernatural 
view of Christ’s Person; but it is new necessary to consider it on its own merits. 
The thought may occur that this widespread phase of present-day unbelief is 
not properly described as “negation,” seeing that all it affirms is, that it 
“does not know.” It does not say, “There is no God,” but only that it does not 
know that there is one. Its ground is that of ignorance, lack of evidence, suspense 
of judgment—not positive denial. This plea, however, is on various grounds 
inadmissible. It is certainly not the case that thorough-going, reasoned-out 
Agnosticism, as we have it, for example, in the works of Mr. Spencer, is simply 
the modest assertion that it does not know whether there is a God or not. It 
is the dogmatic affirmation, based on an examination of the nature and limits 
of human intelligence, that God—or, in Mr. Spencer’s phrase, the Power which 
manifests itself in consciousness and in the outward universe—is unknowable.<note n="123" id="xi-p13.1">Prof. Huxley, 
the inventor of the term, has given us his explanation of it. ”Agnosticism,” 
he says, “in fact, is not a creed but a method, tins essence of which lies in 
the rigorous application of a single principle. . . . Positively, the principle 
may be thus expressed: in matters of the intellect, follow your reason as far 
as it will take you, without regard to any other consideration. And, negatively, 
in matters of the intellect, do not pretend that conclusions are certain which 
are ant demonstrated or demonstrable. That I take to be the Agnostic faith, 
which, if a man keep whole and undefiled, he shall not be ashamed to look the 
universe in the face, whatever the future may have in store for him.”—“Agnosticism,” 
in <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> Feb. 1889. This, however, us evidently not a “faith,” 
but, as he says, a “method,” which in its application may yield positive or 
negative results, as the ease may be. Behind it, at the same time, lies, in 
his ease, the conviction that real answers to the greater questions of religions 
are “not merely actually impossible, but theoretically inconceivable.”—Ibid. 
p. 182.</note> But in all its forms, even the mildest, Agnosticism is entitled to be regarded 
as a negation of the Christian view, for two reasons. <i>First,</i> in affirming 
that God is not, or cannot be, known, it directly negates, not only the truths 
of God’s natural Revelation, which Christianity presupposes, 

<pb n="81" id="xi-Page_81" />but the specific Christian assertion that God can 
be and is known through the of His historical Revelations, and supremely through 
His Son Jesus Christ. “The only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, 
He hath declared Him.”<note n="124" id="xi-p13.2"><scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="xi-p13.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</note> And, <i>second,</i> if God exists, it is impossible in the nature of things 
that there should not be evidence of His existence, and therefore the denial 
of such evidence is actually tantamount to the denial of His existence. Why 
do I say this? It is because the truths about God differs from every other truth 
in just this respect, that if it is truth it must be capable of a certain measure 
of rational demonstration. For God is not simply one Being among others. He 
is the necessary Being. He is the Being whose existence is necessarily involved 
in the existence of every other being. Thin whole universe, ourselves as part 
of it, stands in a relation of necessary dependence upon Him. God, therefore, 
is unlike every other being our thought can take account of. Oilier beings may 
exist, and we may have no evidence of their existence. But it is rationally 
inconceivable that such an all-comprehending Reality as we call God should exist, 
and that through Him the whole material and spiritual universe should come into 
being, arid yet no trace be found connecting this universe with its Author—so 
vast an effect with its cause. If even man, for however short a space of time, 
sets foot on an uninhabited island, we expect, if we visit his retreat, to find 
some traces of his occupation How much more, if this universe owes its existence 
to infinite wisdom and power, if God is unceasingly present and active in every 
part of it, must we expect to find evidence of thin fact? Therefore, I say that 
denial of all evidence for God’s existence is equivalent to the affirmation 
that there is no God. If God is, thought must be able, nay, is compelled, to 
take account of His existence. It must explore the relations in which He stands 
to us and to than world. An obligation rests on it to do so. To think of God 
is a duty of love, but it is also a task of science. Mr. Spencer is so far in 
agreement with the views just expressed, that he maintains that our thought 
is compelled to posit the existence of an absolute Being as the ground and cause 
of than universe, though of than nature of this ultimate reality he holds that 
we can form no conception. The reason given is, 

<pb n="82" id="xi-Page_82" /> that our minds, being finite and conditioned in their thinking, 
cannot form a conception of an existence which lies outside these conditions.<note n="125" id="xi-p13.4">Cf. <i>First 
Principles,</i> pp. 74, 75, 110.</note> The question, however, is pertinent—If the mind is thus hemmed up within the 
limits of its finitude, how does it get to know even that an Absolute exists? 
Or if we can so far transcend the limits of our thought as to know that the 
Absolute exists—which is a disproof of the position that thought is restricted 
wholly to the finite—why may we not also have some knowledge of its nature? 
It is not difficult to show that, in his endeavours to extricate himself from 
these difficulties, Mr. Spencer involves himself in a mass of self-contradictions. 
He tells us, <i>e.g.,</i> in every variety of phrase, that we cannot know the 
Absolute, but almost in the same breath he tells us that we have an idea of 
the Absolute which our minds are compelled to form,<note n="126" id="xi-p13.5"><i>First Principles,</i> p. 88.</note>—that 
it is a <i>positive,</i> and not, as Sir William Hamilton and Mr. Mansel held, 
a merely <i>negative</i> conception,<note n="127" id="xi-p13.6"><i>First Principles,</i> 
pp. 87–92. “Still more manifest,” he says, “will this truth become when it 
is observed that our conception of the Relative itself disappears, if our conception 
of the Absolute is a pure negation. . . . What, then, becomes of the assertion 
that ‘the Absolute is conceived merely by a negation of conceivability,’ or 
as ‘the mere absence of the conditions under which consciousness is possible’? 
If the Non-relative or Absolute is present in thought only as a mere negation, 
then the relation between it and the Relative becomes unthinkable, because one 
of the terms of the relation is absent from consciousness. And if this relation 
is unthinkable, then is the Relative itself unthinkable, for want of its antithesis; 
whence results the disappearance of all thought whatever.”—P. 91.</note>—nay, 
that we have not only a conception, but a direct and immediate consciousness 
of this Absolute, blending itself with all our thoughts and feelings, and recognisable 
by us as such.<note n="128" id="xi-p13.7"><i>First Principles,</i> 
pp. 89, 91, 94–97. Cf. <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> July 1884, p. 24.</note> Again, if we ask, What is meant by the Absolute? it is defined as that which 
exists out of all relations, and for this reason the possibility of a knowledge 
of it is denied.<note n="129" id="xi-p13.8"><i>First Principles,</i> 
pp. 78, 79, 81. This is qualified in other places by such phrases as “possible 
existence out of all relation” (Mansel), and “of which no necessary relation 
can be predicted,” pp. 39, 81. But this qualification seems unnecessary, for 
it is only as out of relation that by definition it is the Absolute.</note> But if we inquire further what ground we have for affirming the existence of 
such an Absolute, existing out of all relations, we find that the only ground 
alleged is the knowledge we have of it as standing <i>in</i> relations.<note n="130" id="xi-p13.9">Even in thus 
passage above quoted, we have the <i>contradictio in adjecto</i> of “the relation 
between it (i.e. the Non-Relative) and the Relative.”—P. 91.</note> For this, which Mr. Spencer names the 

<pb n="83" id="xi-Page_83" />Absolute, is simply the Infinite Power which he elsewhere 
tells us manifests itself in all that is—in nature and in consciousness—and 
is a constituent element in every idea we can form. The Absolute, therefore, 
stands in relation to both matter and mind—has, so far as we can see, its very 
nature in that relation. It is not, it turns out, a Being which exists out of 
all relations, but rather, like the Christian God, a self-revealing Power, manifesting 
itself, if not directly yet indirectly, in its workings in the worlds of matter 
and of mind. How strange to speak of a Power thus continually manifesting itself 
in innumerable ways, the consciousness of which, on Mr. Spencer’s own showing,<note n="131" id="xi-p13.10"><i>Eccles. Instit.</i> p. 839.</note> constantly wells up within us, as absolutely unknown or unknowable!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">But, after all, as we by and by discover, this Inscrutable 
Power of Mr. Spencer’s is <i>not</i> absolutely unknowable. It soon becomes 
apparent that there are quite a number of affirmations we are able to make regarding 
it, some of them almost of a theistic character. They are made, I admit, generally 
under a kind of protest,<note n="132" id="xi-p14.1">E.g. <i>Eccles. Instit.</i> p. 843.</note> yet it is difficult to see why, if they are not seriously meant—if they do 
not convey some modicum of knowledge—they should be made at all. According 
to Mr. Spencer, this ultimate reality is a Power: it is a force, the nearest 
analogue to which is our own will:<note n="133" id="xi-p14.2"><i>First Principles,</i> 
p. 189; cf. <i>Eccles. Instit.</i> p. 843.</note> it is infinite, it is eternal, it is omnipresent;<note n="134" id="xi-p14.3"><i>First Principles,</i> 
p. 99.</note> it is an infinite and eternal Energy from which all things proceed;<note n="135" id="xi-p14.4"><i>Eccles. 
Instit.</i> p. 843.—“But one truth,” he says, “must grow ever clearer —the 
truth that there is an Inscrutable Existence everywhere manifested, to which 
he can neither find nor conceive either beginning or end. Amid the mysteries 
which become the more mysterious the more they are thought about, there will 
remain the one absolute certainty that he is ever in presence of one Infinite 
and Eternal Energy, from which all things proceed.”</note> it is the Cause of the universe, standing to it in a relation similar to that 
of the creative power of the Christian conception.<note n="136" id="xi-p14.5">“I held at 
the outset, and continue to hold, that this Inscrutable Existence which science, 
in the last resort, is compelled to recognise as unreached by its deepest analysis 
of matter, motion, thought, and feeling, stands towards our general conception 
of things in substantially the same relation as does this Creative Power asserted 
by Theology.”—<i>Nineteenth Century,</i> July 1884, p. 24. Mr. Spencer tells 
us that the words quoted in the last note were originally written—“one Infinite 
and Eternal Energy by which all things are treated and sustained.”—<i>Ibid.</i> 
p. 4.</note> Numerous other statements might be quoted all more or less implying knowledge, 

<pb n="84" id="xi-Page_84" /> —as, <i>e.g.,</i> that “the Power manifested throughout the 
Universe distinguished as material, is the same Power which in ourselves wells 
up under the form of consciousness “: while the necessity we are under to think 
of the external energy in terms of the internal energy gives rather a spiritualistic 
than a materialistic aspect to the Universe.”<note n="137" id="xi-p14.6"><i>Eccles. 
Instit.</i> pp. 839, 841.</note> This 
I take leave to say, so far from being Agnosticism, would more correctly be 
described as a qualified Gnosticism.<note n="138" id="xi-p14.7"> Mr. Spencer, 
when pressed in controversy by Mr. Harrison, takes great pains to show how
<i>positive</i> his conception of the “Unknowable” is. He is astonished that 
his opponent should assert that “none of the positive attributes which have 
ever been predicated of God can be used of this Energy”; maintains that, instead 
of being an Everlasting No, Agnosticism is “an Everlasting Yea”. denies that 
Agnosticism is “anything more than silent with respect to personality,” seeing 
that “duty requires us neither to affirm nor deny personality”; holds that the 
Unknowable is not an “All nothingness” but the “All- Being,” reiterates that 
this Reality “stands towards the universe and towards ourselves in the same 
relation as an anthropomorphic Creator was supposed to stand,” and “bears a 
like relation with it not only to human thought, but to human feeling,” etc.—<i>Nineteenth 
Century,</i> July 1884, pp. 5–7, 25. Mr. Harrison has no difficulty in showing 
in what contradictions Mr. Spencer entangles himself by the use of such language.—<i>Ibid.</i> 
Sept., pp. 358, 359.</note> Mr. Spencer’s so-called Agnosticism is not an agnostic system at but a of non-material 
all, system or semi-spiritual Pantheism. If we know all that these statements 
imply about the Absolute, there is no bar in principle to our knowing a great 
deal more. A significant proof of this is the development which the system has 
received in the hands of one of Mr. Spencer’s disciples, Mr. Fiske, who in his
<i>Cosmic Philosophy,</i> and still more in his book on <i>The Idea of God,</i> 
has wrought it out into a kind of Theism. He discards the term “Unknowable,” 
and writes: “It is enough to remind the reader that Deity is unknowable, just 
in so far as it is not manifested to consciousness through the phenomenal world; 
knowable, just in so far as it is thus manifested; unknowable, in so far as 
infinite and absolute; knowable, in the order of its phenomenal manifestations; 
knowable, in a symbolic way, as the Power which is disclosed in every throb 
of the mighty rhythmic life of the universe; knowable, as tire eternal Source 
of a Moral Law, which is implicated with each action of our lives, arid in obedience 
to which lies our only guaranty of the happiness which is incorruptible, and 
which neither inevitable misfortune nor unmerited obloquy can take away. Thus, 
though we may not by searching find out God, though we may not compass 

<pb n="85" id="xi-Page_85" />infinitude, or attain to absolute knowledge, we may at 
least know all that it concerns us to know, as intelligent and responsible beings.”<note n="139" id="xi-p14.8"><i>Cosmic 
Philosophy,</i> ii. p. 470: <i>Idea. of God,</i> Pref. p. 28.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">It has riot been left for Mr. Spencer to discover that, 
in the depths of His absolute Being, as well as in the plenitude of the modes 
of His revealed Being, there is that in God which must always pass our comprehension,—that 
in the present state of existence it is only very dimly and distantly, and by 
large use of “symbolic conceptions,” that we can approximate to a right knowledge 
of God. This is affirmed in the Bible quite as strongly as it is by the agnostic 
philosophers. “Canst thou by searching find out God?”<note n="140" id="xi-p15.1"><scripRef passage="Job xi. 7" id="xi-p15.2" parsed="|Job|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.11.7">Job xi. 7</scripRef>.</note> “O the depth of the riches, both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable 
are His judgments, and His ways past finding out!”<note n="141" id="xi-p15.3"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="xi-p15.4" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</note> “Now I know in 
part.”<note n="142" id="xi-p15.5"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12" id="xi-p15.6" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</note> In this sense we cant speak of a Christian 
Agnosticism.<note n="143" id="xi-p15.7">“God.” says 
Augustine. “is more truly thought than He is uttered and exists more truly than 
He is thought.”—<i>De Trinitate.</i> Book vii. ch. 4. “Not the definitely-known 
God, “ says Professor Veitch, “not the unknown God, is our last word, far less 
the unknowable God, but the ever-to-be-known God.”—<i>Knowing and Being,</i> 
p. 323.</note> This incomprehensibility, however, is held in Scripture to arise, not from any 
inherent or incurable defect in the human faculties, but simply from the vastness 
of the object, in the knowledge of which, nevertheless, the mind may continually 
be growing. The universe itself in its immeasurable extent vastly transcends 
our present powers of knowledge . how much more the Author of the universe? 
This, accordingly, is not the point we have in dispute with Mr. Spencer. The 
point is not whether, in the depths of His absolute existence, there is much 
in God that must remain unknown to us; but whether He cannot be known by us 
in His revealed relations to ourselves, and to the world of which we form a 
part; whether these relations are not also in their measure a true expressions 
of His nature and character, so that through them we come to know something 
of Him, even of His absolute Being—though we cannot know all? When, now, the 
Agnostic tells us that knowledge of this kind is impossible to us, see in what 
contradiction he lands himself. Here is a man who says, “I know nothing of God; 
He is absolutely beyond my ken; I cannot form the faintest conception of what 
He is” And yet he 

<pb n="86" id="xi-Page_86" />knows so much about God as to be able to say beforehand 
that He cannot possibly enter into relations with human beings by which He might 
become known to them. This is a proposition of which the Agnostic, on his own 
showing, can never have any evidence. If God is unknowable, how can we know 
this much about Him—that He cannot in any mode or form enter into relations 
with us by which He might be known? Only on one supposition can this be maintained. 
If, indeed, as Mr. Spencer thinks, the nature of God and the intelligence of 
man are two things absolutely disparate—if, as Spinoza said, to speak of God 
taking on Him the nature of man is as absurd as to speak of a circle taking 
on it the nature of the square,<note n="144" id="xi-p15.8">Letter to 
Oldenburg, Epist. xxi.</note>—then 
not only is God unknowable, but the whole Christian system is <i>a priori</i> 
ruled out of consideration. This, however, is a proposition which can never 
be proved, and we have seen that the attempt to prove and work with it only 
entangled Mr. Spencer in a mass of difficulties. There is really, on his own 
principles, no reason why he should not admit the possibility of a relative 
knowledge of God, as true in its way as the knowledge which we have of space, 
time, matter, force, or cause,—all which notions, as well as that of the Absolute, 
he tells us are prolific of intellectual contradictions.<note n="145" id="xi-p15.9">First Principles, pp. 159–171.</note> Why, for instance, should we more hesitate to speak of God as Intelligence than 
to speak of Him as Power; why shrink from attributing to Him the attribute of 
Personality any more than that of Cause?<note n="146" id="xi-p15.10">Cf. Fiske, 
Idea of God, Pref. p. 15; and Chapman’s Pre-Organic Evolution, p. 254.</note> The whole objection, therefore, falls to the ground with the intellectual theory 
on which it is founded. For once grant that the nature of God and the intelligence 
of man are not thus foreign to each other, as Spencer supposes; grant that man 
is made in time image of God, and bears in some measure His likeness—then man’s 
mind is <i>not</i> wholly shut up within the limits of the finite—there is 
an absolute element in it, kindred with the absolute reason of God, and real 
knowledge both of God and of the nature of things without us is possible.</p>


<h4 id="xi-p15.11">II. Positive evidence for the Christian view.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">II. The <i>a priori</i> bar with which Agnosticism would 
block the way to the knowledge of God being thus removed, we may 

<pb n="87" id="xi-Page_87" />proceed to inquire how it stands with the theistic postulate 
of the Christian view, in respect of the positive evidence in its behalf. It 
has been shown that, if the Christian view be true, it must, up to a certain 
point, admit of verification by reason. The doctrine of God’s existence must 
be shown to be in accord with reason, and to be in harmony with amid corroborated 
by the facts of science and of the religious history of mankind. Science, indeed, 
has not for its object the determination of anything supernatural. Yet in its 
inquiries—dealing as it does with laws and forces, and with the widest generalisations 
of experience—it must come to a point at which the questions with which religion 
and philosophy deal are forced upon it, and it has to take up some attitude 
to them. The facts which it brings to light, the interpretations which it gives 
of these facts, cannot but have some bearing on the hypotheses we form as to 
the ultimate cause of existence. If it does not cross the borderland, it at 
least brings us within sight of truths which do not lie within its proper sphere, 
and points the way to their acceptance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p17">1. I may begin with certain things in regard to which it is possible to claim 
a large measure of agreement. And—</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="xi-p17.1">

<p class="normal" id="xi-p18">(1) It may be assumed with little fear of contradiction, 
that if the idea of God is to be entertained, it can only be in the form of
<i>Monotheism.</i> The Agnostic will grant us this much. Whatever the power 
is which works in the universe, it is one. “As for Polytheism,” says a writer 
in <i>Lux Mundi,</i> “it has ceased to exist in the civilised world. Every theist 
is, by a rational necessity, a monotheist.”<note n="147" id="xi-p18.1"><i>Lux Mundi,</i> p. 59. 
J. S. Mill has said: “The reason, then, why Monotheism may be accepted as the 
representative of Theism in the abstract is not so much because it is the Theism 
of all the more improved portions of the human race, as because it is the only 
Theism which can claim for itself any footing on a scientific ground. Every 
other theory of the government of the universe by supernatural beings is inconsistent 
either with the carrying on of that government through a continual series of 
natural antecedents, according to fixed laws, or with the interdependence of 
each of these series upon all the rest, which are two of the most general results 
of science.”—<i>Three Essays on Religion,</i> p. 133.</note> The Christian assumption of the unity and absoluteness of God—of the dependence 
of the creamed universe upon Him—is thus confirmed. It is to be remembered 
that this truth, preached as a last result of science and of the philosophy 
of evolution, is a first truth of the Biblical religion. It is the Bible, and 
the Bible alone, which has made Monotheism the possession of the 

<pb n="88" id="xi-Page_88" />world. The unity of God was declared on the soil of Israel 
long before science or philosophy had the means of declaring it.<note n="148" id="xi-p18.2">See Note B.—Old Testament Monotheism.</note> Through Christianity it has been made the possession of mankind. On the soil 
of paganism we see reason struggling towards this idea, striking out partial 
glimpses of it, sometimes making wonderful approximations to it, hut never in 
its own strength lifting itself clear away from Polytheism to the pure conception 
of the one spiritual God, such as we find it in Christianity, still less making 
this the foundation of a religion It is through Christianity, not through philosophical 
speculation, that this truth has become the support of faith, a light to which 
the investigations of science themselves owe much, and a sustaining principle 
and power in the lives of men.<note n="149" id="xi-p18.3">Cf. Naville’s <i>Modern 
Physics</i>—“The Philosophy of the Founders of Modern Physics,” pp. 151–243 
(Eng. trans.); Fairbairn’s <i>Studies in the Phil. of Rel. and Hist</i>—” Theism 
and Scientific Speculationi,” pp. 66–71; and an article by Dr. Alex. Mair, 
on “The Contribution of Christianity to Science,” in <i>Presbyterian Review,</i> 
Jan. 1888.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p19">(2) This Power which the evolutionist requires us to 
recognise as the origin of all things is the source of a rational order. This 
is a second fact about which there can be no dispute. There is a rational order 
and connection of things in the universe. Science is not only the means by which 
our knowledge of this order is extended, but it is itself a standing proof of 
the existence of this order. Science can only exist on the assumption that the 
world is not chaos, hut cosmos—that there is unity, order, law, in it—that 
it is a coherent and consistent whole of things, construable through our intelligence, 
and capable of being expressed in forms of human speech. And the more carefully 
we examine the universe, we find that this is really its character. It is an 
harmonious universe. There is orderly sequence in it. There is orderly connection 
of part and part. There is that determinable connection we call law. There is 
the harmonious adjustment of means to ends, which again are embraced in higher 
ends, till, in the nobler systems, the teleological idea is extended to the 
whole system.<note n="150" id="xi-p19.1"> So Mr. Spencer speaks 
of “the naturally-revealed end towards which the Power manifested throughout 
Evolution works.”—<i>Data of Ethics,</i> p. 171.</note> In many ways does Mr. Spencer express in his writings his trust that this Power 
of which he speaks—inscrutable as he proclaims it to be—may be depended on not 

<pb n="89" id="xi-Page_89" />to put him, as the authors of the “Unseen Universe” phrase 
it, “to intellectual confusion.”<note n="151" id="xi-p19.2"><i>Unseen Universe,</i> 
5th ed., p. 88.</note> To give only one instance—he bids the man who has some highest truth to speak, 
not to be afraid to speak it out, on the ground that “it is not for nothing 
that lie has in him these sympathies with some principles, and repugnance to 
others. . . . He, like every other man,” he says, “may properly consider himself 
as one of the myriad agencies through whom works the Unknown Cause; and when 
the Unknown Cause produces in him a certain belief, he is thereby authorised 
to profess and act out that belief. For to render in their highest sense the 
words of the poet—</p>
<div style="margin-left:30%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xi-p19.3">
<verse id="xi-p19.4">
<l id="xi-p19.5">‘Nature is made better by no mean, <br />But Nature makes that mean; 
o’er that art <br />Which roll cay adds to Nature, is an art Which <br />Nature makes.’</l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p20">Not as adventitious, therefore, will the wise man regard 
the faith that is in him.”<note n="152" id="xi-p20.1"><i>First Principles,</i> 
p. 123.</note> Who does not see in these remarkable sentences that, notwithstanding his reiteration 
of the words “Unknown Cause,” “Unknowable,” Mr. Spencer’s latent faith is that 
this Power which works in the world and in men is a Power working according 
to rational laws and for rational ends—is on this account an object of trust—we 
might almost add, a source of inspiration? But now, if this is so, can the conclusion 
be avoided that the Power on which we thus depend rationally is itself rational? 
It is knowable at least thins far, that we know that it is the source of a rational 
order—of an order construable through our intelligence. If now it is asserted 
that the source of this rational order is not itself rational, surely the proof 
rests, not on him who affirms, but on him who denies.<note n="153" id="xi-p20.2">Cf. Chapman’s <i>Pre-Organic 
Evolution,</i> pp. 226, 227, 251, 282.</note> If Mr. Spencer replies, as he does reply, that it is an “ erroneous assumption 
that the choice is between personality and something lower than personality, 
whereas the choice is rather between personality only something higher,” amid 
asks—“Is it not just possible that there is a mode of being as much transcending 
intelligence and will, as these transcend mechanical motion?”<note n="154" id="xi-p20.3"><i>First Principles,</i> p. 109</note>—the 
answer (not to dwell on the utterly disparate character of the things compare 
d) is ready—this higher mode of being cannot at least be less than conscious. It may be a 

<pb n="90" id="xi-Page_90" />higher kind of consciousness, but it cannot be higher than 
consciousness. Nor is there the slightest ground for the assumption that there
<i>can</i> be anything higher than self-conscious intelligence or reason.<note n="155" id="xi-p20.4">Prof. Seth has justly 
said: “Nothing can be more certain than that all philosophical explanation must 
be explanation of the lower by the higher, and not <i>vice versa;</i> and if 
self consciousness is the highest fact we know, then we are justified in using 
the conception of self-consciousness as our best key to the ultimate nature 
of existence as a whole.”—<i>Hegelianism and Personality,</i> p. 89.</note> If we find in the universe an order congruous to the reason we have in ourselves, 
this is warranty sufficient for believing, till the contrary is proved, that 
the Power which gives rise to this order is not only Power, but Intelligence 
and Wisdom as well.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p21">(3) Again, this Power which the evolutionist compels 
us to recognise is the source of <i>a moral order.</i> Butler, in his <i>Analogy,</i> 
undertook to prove that the constitution and course of things are on the side 
of virtue. His argument is sometimes spoken of as obsolete, but it is not so 
much obsolete as simply transformed. It is a new-fashioned phrase which Matthew 
Arnold uses when lie speaks of a “Power not ourselves that makes for righteousness,” 
but it means just what Butler meant, that the make and constitution of things 
in the universe are for righteousness, and not for its opposite. Right eons 
conduct works out good results for the individual and for society; vicious conduct 
works out bad results. But what I wish to point out at present is the new support 
which this view receives from the theory of agnostic evolution, which is supposed 
by many to overthrow it. No philosophy, which aims at completeness, can avoid 
the obligation resting on it of showing that it is capable of yielding a coherent 
theory of human life. The construction of a system of ethics, therefore, Mr. 
Spencer justly regards as that part of his work to which all the other parts 
are subsidiary. The theological basis of ethics is rejected; utilitarianism 
also is set aside as inadequate; and in room of these the attempt is made to 
establish the rules of right conduct on a scientific basis by deducing them 
from the general laws of evolution. You find a Power evolving itself in the 
universe. Study, says Mr. Spencer, the laws of its evolution: find “the naturally 
revealed end towards which the Power manifested throughout evolution works”; 
then, “since evolution has been, and is still, working towards the highest life, it 

<pb n="91" id="xi-Page_91" /> follows that conforming to these principles by which the higher 
life is achieved, is furthering that end.”<note n="156" id="xi-p21.1"><i>Data of Ethics,</i> 
p. 171.</note> And when a system us constructed on this basis, what is the result? Why, that 
we are simply back to the old morality-to what Mr. Spencer himself calls “a 
rationalised version of the ethical principles” of the current creed.<note n="157" id="xi-p21.2"><i>Data of Ethics,</i> 
p. 257.</note> The ethical laws which are deduced from the observations of the laws of evolution 
are identical with those which Christian ethics and the natural conscience of 
man in the higher stages of its development have always recognised.<note n="158" id="xi-p21.3">Cf. article by Professor 
Laidlaw on “Modern Thought in relation to Christianity and the Christian Church,”
<i>Presbyterian Review,</i> 1885. p. 618.</note> What is the inference? These principles were not originally gained by scientific 
induction. They were the expressions of the natural consciousness of mankind 
as to distinctions of right and wrong, or were promulgated by teachers who claimed 
to have received them from a higher source. In either case, they were recognised 
by man as principles independently affirmed by conscience to be right. And now 
that the process of evolution comes to be scientifically studied, we are told 
that the principles of conduct yielded by it, in light of the end to which evolution 
naturally works, absolutely coincide with those which spring from this “work 
of the law” written in men’s hearts. What else can we conclude, assuming that 
the evolutionist is right in his deduction, but that the universe is constructed 
in harmony with right; that the laws which we have already recognised as of 
binding authority in conscience are also laws of the objective world; that the 
principles of right discovered in conscience, and the moral order of society 
based on these principles, are productions of the one great evolutionary cause, 
which is the Force impelling and controlling the whole onward movement of humanity? 
There is certainly nothing lucre to conflict with, but everything to support 
the view that the Power which is above all, and through all, and in all things, 
is not only Intelligence and Wisdom, but also an Ethical Will. At least, to 
most persons who dispassionately study the subject, I think it will appear reasonable 
that a Power which has an ethical end must be an ethical Power. If, further, 
this ethical end embraces, as Mr. Spencer seems to believe, the highest perfection 
amid happiness of man,<note n="159" id="xi-p21.4"><i>Data of Ethics,</i> 
pp. 253–257.</note> it is still more difficult to conceive how it 

<pb n="92" id="xi-Page_92" />should have a place in the nature of things unless the 
Supreme Power were itself benevolent and good. It is not, it should be remembered, 
as if this ethical end were an after-thought or accident. It is, according to 
the theory, the final and supreme goad to which the whole process of evolution 
for count- less millenniums has been working up, and only when it is reached 
will the ripest fruit of the whole development be gathered. But how is this 
possible, except on a teleological view of things; and what teleology can yield 
a moral result which does not postulate at the other end a moral cause? Mr. 
Spencer may deprecate as he will the imposing of moral ideas generated in our 
consciousness upon the Infinite which transcends consciousness. But it is only 
his own arbitrary denial of consciousness to the Absolute, and his arbitrary 
assumption that there can be no kindredship between that absolute consciousness 
and our own, which prevents him from drawing the natural conclusion from his 
own premises. But if to Mr. Spencer’s definition of the Absolute, as “an Infinite 
and Eternal Energy from which all things proceed,” we add, as I think we are 
entitled to do, the predicates of infinite Intelligence and of Wisdom, and of 
Ethical Will, we have all the fundamental theistic positions affirmed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p22">If the First Cause of the universe is proved by its 
manifestations to be at once rational Intelligence and Ethical Will, there should 
be no excess of scrupulosity in applying to it the term “Personal.” I have thus 
far reasoned on the assumptions of Mr. Spencer, and have spoken of his Ultimate 
Reality as he does himself, as “Power,” “Force,” “Cause,” etc. But I cannot 
leave this part of the subject without remarking that Mr. Spencer is far from 
having the field of thought all to himself on this question of the nature of 
the Ultimate Existence. It was shown in last Lecture how, starting from a different 
point of view, the higher philosophy of the century—the Neo-Kantian and Neo-Hegelian—reaches, 
with a very large degree of certainty, the conclusion that the ultimate principle 
of the universe must be self-conscious. It is well known that the Personality 
of God was a point left in very great doubt in the system of Hegel.<note n="160" id="xi-p22.1">On this ambiguity in Hegel’s 
doctrine, see Prof. Seth, <i>Hegelianism and Personality</i>, Lect. V.; and 
the criticism in Dorner, <i>Person of Christ,</i> v. pp 147–162 (Eng. trans.).</note> 


<pb n="93" id="xi-Page_93" />God was conceived of as the Absolute Reason, but the drift 
of the system seemed to point rather to an impersonal Reason which first becomes 
conscious of itself ill man, than to a selfconsciousness complete and perfect 
from the beginning. Whatever its other defects, the later Hegelianism has shaken 
itself clear of this ambiguity, amid affirms with emphasis that the principle 
at the basis of the universe is self-conscious.<note n="161" id="xi-p22.2">See Lecture II. p. 59. 
The Neo-Hegelian theory, however, is far from satisfactory from the point of 
view of Theism in other respects.</note> The other line of development—the Neo-Kantian—is, in the person of its chief 
representative, Hermann Lotze, explicitly theistic. I only notice here, that 
after a careful discussion of all the arguments against ascribing Personality 
to time Divine Being, on the ground that personality implies the limitation 
of the finite, Lotze arrives at this conclusion, diametrically the opposite 
of Mr. Spencer’s—“Perfect personality is reconcilable only with the conception 
of an infinite Being; for finite beings only an approximation to this is attainable.”<note n="162" id="xi-p22.3"><i>Outlines of the Phil. 
of Religion,</i> p. 69 (Eng. trans.). See the whole discussion (chap. iv.), 
and the fuller treatment in the <i>Microcosmus,</i> ii. pp. 659–688. Lotze’s 
closing words in the latter are: “Perfect Personality is in God only, to all 
finite minds there is allotted but a pale copy thereof: the finiteness of the 
finite is not a producing condition of this Personality, but a limit and a hindrance 
to its development.” Cf. Ritsclhl, <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 220 ff.</note> It is interesting, further, to notice that even Neo-Spencerianism—if I may 
coin such a term—has come round, in tire person of Mr. Fiske, to a similar 
affirmation. “The final conclusion,” he says, “is, that we must not say that 
‘God is Force,’ since such a phrase inevitably calls up those pantheistic notions 
of blind necessity, which it is my express desire to avoid; but always bearing 
in mind the symbolic character of the words, we may say that ‘God is Spirit.’ 
How my belief in the personality of God could be more strongly affirmed without 
entirely deserting the language of modern philosophy and taking refuge in pure 
mythology, I am unable to see.”<note n="163" id="xi-p22.4"><i>Idea of God,</i> p. 
117. Cf. the instructive treatment of this subject of Personality in Professor 
Iverach’s <i>Is God Knowable?</i> pp. 7, 12–37, 223, 233.</note></p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p23">2. It is now necessary to come to closer quarters, arid 
to ask whether the ordinary proofs for the existence of God, which have been 
so much assailed since the time of Kant, still retain their old cogency, arid 
if not, what modifications require to be made on them. The time-honoured division 
of these proofs—which have recently received so able a re-handling at the 

<pb n="94" id="xi-Page_94" />instance of Dr. Hutchison Stirling in his “Gifford Lectures”—is 
into the cosmological, the teleological, and the ontological, to which, as belonging 
to another category, falls to be added the moral. Besides these, Kant thinks, 
there are no others.<note n="164" id="xi-p23.1"><i>Kritik d. r. Vernunft,</i> 
p. 416 (Eng. trans. p. 363).</note> This, however, must be taken with qualification, if the remark is meant to apply 
to the old scholastic forms in which these proofs have customarily been put. 
Not only is there no necessity for the proofs being confined to these forms—some 
of which are clearly inadequate—hut they are capable of many extensions, and 
even transformations, as the result of advancing knowledge, and of the better 
insight of reason into its own nature. I may add that I do not attach much importance 
in this connection to objections to these proofs drawn from Kant’s peculiar 
theory of knowledge.<note n="165" id="xi-p23.2">See an acute criticism 
of Kant’s Theory of Knowledge in Stahlin’s <i>Kant, Lotze, und Ritschl,</i> 
pp. 6–83 (Eng. trans.).</note> If it can be shown that in the exercise of our reason as directed on the world 
in which we live—or on its own nature—we are compelled either to cease to 
think, or to think in a particular way,—if we find that these necessities of 
thought are not peculiar to individuals here and there, but have been felt by 
the soundest thinkers in all ages, and among peoples widely separated from each 
other,—we may be justified in believing that our reason is not altogether an 
untrustworthy guide, but may be depended on with considerable confidence to 
direct us to the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p24">Neither shall I waste time at this stage by discussing 
in what sense it is permissible to speak of “proof” of so transcendent a reality 
as the Divine existence. We remember here the saying of Jacobi, that a God capable 
of proof would be no God at all; since this would mean that there is something 
higher than God from which His existence can be deduced. But this applies only 
to the ordinary reasoning of the deductive logic. It does not apply to that 
higher kind of proof which may be said to consist in the mind being guided back 
to the clear recognition of its own ultimate pre-suppositions. Proof in Theism 
certainly does not consist in deducing God’s existence as a lower from a higher; 
but rather in showing that God’s existence is itself the last postulate of reason—the 
ultimate basis on which all other knowledge, all other belief rests. What we mean by proof of 


<pb n="95" id="xi-Page_95" />God’s existence is simply that there are necessary acts 
of thought by which we rise from the finite to the infinite, from the caused 
to the uncaused, from the contingent to the necessary, from the reason involved 
in the structure of the universe to a universal and eternal Reason, which is 
the ground of all, from morality in conscience to a moral Lawgiver and Judge. 
In this connection the three theoretical proofs constitute an inseparable unity—“constitute 
together,” as Dr. Stirling finely declares, “but the three undulations 
of a single wave, which wave is but a natural rise and ascent to God, on the 
part of man s own thought, with man’s own experience and consciousness as the 
object before him.”<note n="166" id="xi-p24.1"><i>Philosophy and Theology,</i> 
p. 45. On the theistic proofs generally, and Kant’s criticism of them, cf. Dr. 
J. Caird’s <i>Philosophy of Religion,</i> pp. 133–159; Prof. E. Caird’s <i>Philosophy 
of Kant,</i> ii. pp. 102–129; and Dr. Stirling’s work cited above.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p25">(1) The cosmological argument.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p26">(1) Adopting the usual arrangement, I speak first of the <i>cosmological</i> 
proof, which, from the contingency and mutability of the world,—from its finite, 
dependent, changeful, multiple character,—concludes to an infinite and necessary 
Being as its ground and cause. That this movement of thought is necessary is 
shown by the whole history of philosophy and religion. Kant, who subjects the 
argument to a severe criticism, nevertheless admits—“It is something very remarkable 
that, on the supposition that something exists, I cannot avoid the inference 
that something exists necessarily.”<note n="167" id="xi-p26.1"><i>Kritik,</i> p. 431 
(Eng. trans. p. 378). See Note C.—Kant on the Cosmological Argument.</note> The question then arises—Is the world this necessary Being? The cosmological 
proof on its various sides is directed to showing that it is not,—that it is 
not sufficient for its own explanation,—that, therefore, it must have its ground 
and origin in some other being that is necessary. Whatever exists has either 
the reason of its existence in itself, or has it in something else. But that 
the world has not the reason of its existence in itself—is not, in Spinoza’s 
phrase, <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.2">causa sui</span>,</i> is not a necessarily existing being—is shown in various 
ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p27">i. <i>By the contingency of its existence.</i>—A necessary Being as Kant 
himself defines it, is one the necessity of whose existence is given through 
its possibility, i.e. the non-existence of which cannot be thought of as possible.<note n="168" id="xi-p27.1"><i>Kritik,</i> p. 102 
(Eng. trans. p. 68).</note> But the world is 

<pb n="96" id="xi-Page_96" />not an existence of this character. We can think of <i>
its</i> non-existence without contradiction—as, <i>e.g.,</i> we cannot think 
of the non-existence of space and time. We think away all the contents of space 
and time, but we cannot think away space and time themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p28">ii. <i>By the dependency of its several parts.</i>—It is made up of finite 
parts, each of which is dependent on the others, and sustains definite relations 
to them; its parts, therefore, have not the character of self-subsistence. But 
a world made up of parts, none of which is self-subsistent, cannot as a whole 
be self-subsistent, or the necessary Being.<note n="169" id="xi-p28.1">Cf. Dr. Stirling, in
<i>Phil. and Theol.</i> p. 126.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p29">iii. <i>By its temporal succession of effects.</i>—The world is in constant 
flux and change. Causes give birth to effects, and effects depend on causes. 
Each state into which it passes has determining conditions in some immediately 
preceding state. This fact, apart from the general proof of contingency, suggests 
the need of conceiving not only of a necessary ground, but likewise of a First 
Cause of the universe. The alternative supposition is that of an eternal series 
of causes and effects—a conception which is unthinkable, and affords no resting-place 
for reason. What can be more self-contradictory than the hypothesis of a chain 
of causes and effects, each link of which hangs on a preceding link, while yet 
the whole chain hangs on nothing?<note n="170" id="xi-p29.1">Dr. Stirling says, replying 
to Hume: “No multiplication of pacts will make a whole potent if each part is 
impotent. You will hardly reach a valid conclusion where your every step is 
invalid.It as-ill be vain to extract one necessity out of a whole infinitude 
of contingencies. Nor is it at all possible for such infinitude of contingencies 
to be even conceivable by reason. It each link of the chain hangs on another, 
the whole will <i>hang,</i> and only <i>hang,</i> even in eternity, unsupported, 
hike some stark serpent, unless you find a hook for it. Add weakness to weakness, 
in any quantity, you will never make strength.”—<i>Phil. and Theol.</i> p. 
262.</note> Reason, therefore, itself points us to the need of a First Cause of the universe, 
who is at the same time a self-existing, necessary, infinite Being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p30">It is, since Kant’s time, customarily made an objection 
to this argument, that it only takes us as far as some necessary being—it does 
not show us in the least degree what kind of a being this is—whether, <i>e.g.,</i> 
in the world or out of it, whether the world soul of the Stoics, the pantheistic 
substance of Spinoza, the impersonal reason of Hegel, or the personal God of 
the theist. This may be, and therefore the cosmological 

<pb n="97" id="xi-Page_97" />argument may need the other arguments to complete it. It 
will be found, however, when we go more deeply (in the ontological argument) 
into the conception of necessary being, that there is only one kind of existence 
which answers to this description, and with this more perfect conception the 
cosmological argument will then connect itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p31">As thus presented, the cosmological argument is a process of thought. I cannot 
leave it, however, without pointing out that it stands connected with a direct 
fact of consciousness, which, as entering into experience, changes this proof 
to some extent from a merely logical into a real one. Not to speak of the immediate 
impression of transitoriness, finitude, contingency, vanity, which, prior to 
all reasoning, one receives from the world,<note n="171" id="xi-p31.1">Cf. Caird, <i>Phil. of 
Religion,</i> p. 135.</note> and which finds expression, more or less, in all religions, there is, at the 
very root of our religious consciousness, that “feeling of absolute dependence” 
which Schleiermacher fixes on as the very essence of religion:<note n="172" id="xi-p31.2"><i>Der christ. Glaube,</i> 
secs. 3 and 4.</note> and which reappears in Mr. Spencer’s philosophy in a changed form as the immediate 
consciousness of an absolute Power on which we and our universe alike depend. 
This feeling of dependence, so natural to man, and interweaving itself with 
all his religious experiences, is the counterpart in the practical sphere of 
the cosmological argument in the logical. Both need their explanation in something 
deeper than themselves, namely, in the possession by man of a rational nature, 
which makes him capable of rising in thought and feeling above the finite. And 
as, in the theoretic sphere, the cosmological argument presses forward to its 
completion in another and a higher, so in the religious sphere the rational 
nature of man forbids that this sense of dependence should remain a mere feeling 
of dependency on a blind Power. Religion must free, bless, inspire, strengthen 
men. From the first, therefore, the soul is at work, seeking in its depths, 
and in obedience to its own laws, to change this relation of dependence into 
a free and personal one.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p32">(2) The second argument for the 
Divine existence is the teleological,—better known simply as the design argument. 
Kant speaks of this oldest and most popular of the theistic 

<pb n="98" id="xi-Page_98" />arguments with great respect; and the objections which 
he makes to it affect more its adequacy to do all that is expected from it than 
its force so far as it goes. It does not, he thinks, prove a Creator, but only 
an Architect, of the world; it does not prove an infinite, but only a very great 
Intelligence, etc.<note n="173" id="xi-p32.1">See Note D.—Kant on the Teleological Argument.</note> I may remark, however, that if it proves even this, it does a great deal; and 
from an intelligence <i>so</i> great as to hold in its ken the plan and direction 
of the universe, the step will not be found a great one to the Infinite Intelligence 
which we call God. But the argument, in the right conception of it, does more 
than Kant allows, and is a step of transition to the final one—the ontological.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p33">A new argument against design in nature has been found 
in recent times in the doctrine of evolution. The proof we are considering turns, 
as every one knows, on the existence of ends in nature. In Kant’s words: “In 
the world we find everywhere clear signs of an order which can only spring from 
design—an order realised with the greatest wisdom, and in a universe which 
is indescribably varied in content, and in extent infinite.”<note n="174" id="xi-p33.1"><i>Kritik,</i> p. 436 
(Eng. trans. 384).</note> In organisms particularly we see the most extraordinary adaptations of means 
to ends—structures of almost infinite complexity and wonderful perfection—contrivances 
in which we have precisely the same evidence of the adjustment of the parts 
to produce the ends as in human works of art.<note n="175" id="xi-p33.2">No recent school has done 
more to elaborate the proof of teleology in Nature than that from which the 
opposite might have been expected—the pessimistic school. Cf. Schopenhauer’s
<i>Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung</i> (Book ii. chap. 26, “On Teleology”), 
and Hartmann’s <i>Phil. d. Unbewussten, dassim.</i></note> From this the inference is drawn, that a world so full of evidences of rational 
purpose can only be the work of a wise and intelligent mind. But this argument 
is broken down if it can be shown that what look like ends in nature are not 
really such, but simply results—that the appearance of apparently designed 
arrangements to produce certain ends can be explained by the action of causes 
which do not imply intelligence. This is what evolution, in the hands of some 
of its expounders, undertakes to do. By showing how structures may have arisen 
through natural selection, operating to the preservation of favourable variations 
in the struggle for existence, it is thought that the aid of intelligence may be 

<pb n="99" id="xi-Page_99" />dispensed with, and that a deathblow is given to teleology.<note n="176" id="xi-p33.3">Thus, <i>e.g.,</i> Strauss, 
Haeckel, Helmboltz, G. Romanes (“Physicus”). Helmboltz, as quoted by Strauss, 
says: “Darwin’s theory shows bony adaptation of structure in organisms can originate 
without any intermixture of intelligence, through the blind operation of a natural 
law.”—<i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i>p. 216. Mr. Romanes says: “If [plants 
and animals] were specially created, the evidence of supernatural design remains 
unrefuted and irrefutable, whereas if they were slowly evolved, that evidence 
has been utterly and for ever destroyed.”—<i>Organic Evolution,</i> p. 13. 
On the bearings of evolution on design, and on the design argument generally 
in its present relations to science see Janet’s <i>Final Causes</i> (Eng. trans.); 
Stirling’s <i>Philosophy und Theology</i> Kennedy’s <i>Natural Theology and 
Modern Thought</i> (1891); Row’s <i>Christian Theism</i> (1890); Martineau’s
<i>Study of Religion</i> (i. pp. 270–333); Flint’s <i>Theism;</i> Mivart’s
<i>Lessons from Nature;</i> Conder’s <i>Basis of Faith;</i> Murphy’s <i>Habit 
und Intelligence;</i> Ebrard’s <i>Christian Apologetics,</i> ii. pp. 1–56 (Eng. 
trans.); Argyll’s <i>Reign of Law,</i> etc. On Kant’s views on evolution and 
on final causes as connected therewith, cf. Caird’s <i>Phil. of Kant,</i> ii. 
495–499.</note> The eye, for example, may have resulted from the gradual accumulation of small 
variations, each of them accidental, and arising from unknown laws in the organism, 
but each, as it arises giving to its possessor some slight advantage in the 
struggle for existence. It is a simple case of the survival of the fittest. Instead 
of the advantage resulting from a designed arrangement, the appearance of arrangement 
results from the advantage. In reality, the facts of evolution do not weaken 
the proof from design, but rather immensely enlarge it by showing all things 
to be bound together in a vaster, grander plan than had been formerly conceived. 
Let us see how the matter precisely stands.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p34">On the general hypothesis of evolution, as applied to 
the organic world, I have nothing to say, except that, within certain limits, 
it seems to me extremely probable, and supported by a large body of evidence. 
This, however, only refers to the fact of a genetic relationship of some kind 
between the different species of plants and animals, and does not affect the 
means by which this development may be supposed to be brought about. On this 
subject two views may be held.<note n="177" id="xi-p34.1">See Note E.—Schools of Evolutionists.</note> The first is that evolution results from development from within; in which case, obviously, 
the argument from design stands precisely where it did, except that the sphere 
of its application is enormously extended. The second view is, that evolution 
has resulted from fortuitous variations, combined with action of natural selection, 
laying hold of and preserving the variations that were favourable. This is really, 
under a veil of words, to ask us to 

<pb n="100" id="xi-Page_100" /> believe that accident and fortuity have done the work of mind. 
But the facts are not in agreement with the hypothesis. The variations in organisms 
are net absolutely indefinite. In the evolution of an eye, for example, the 
variations are all more or less in the line of producing the eye. When the formation 
of an eye has begun, the organism keeps to that line in that place. It does 
not begin to sprout an ear where the eye is being developed. There is a ground 
plan that is adhered to in the midst of the variations. Could we collect the 
successive forms through which the eye is supposed to have passed in the course 
of its development, what we would see (I speak on the hypothesis of the theory) 
would be a succession of small increments of structure, all tending in the direction 
of greater complexity and perfection of the organ—the appearance of new muscles, 
new lenses, new arrangements for adjusting or perfecting the sight, etc. But 
the mere fact that these successive appearances could be put in a line, however 
extended, would throw no light on how the development took place, or how this 
marvellously complex organ came to build itself up precisely after this pattern.<note n="178" id="xi-p34.2">Cf. Jevons, <i>Principles 
of Science,</i> ii. p. 462; J. S. Mill, <i>Three Essays on Religion,</i> p. 
171. Mill concludes that “the adaptations in Nature afford a large balance of 
probability in favour of creation by intelligence,”—Pg. 174.</note> The cause invoked to explain this is natural selection. Now the action of natural 
selection is real, but its influence may be very easily overrated. It is never 
to be forgotten that natural selection <i>produces</i> nothing. It acts only 
on organisms already produced, weeding out the weakest, and the least fitted 
structurally to survive, and heaving the better adapted in possession of the 
field.<note n="179" id="xi-p34.3">See passages in Note E.</note> It 
is altogether to exaggerate the influence of natural selection, to attribute 
to it a power to pick out infallibly on the first appearance the infinitesimal 
variations in an organism which are to form the foundations of future useful 
organs, though, in their initial stage, they cannot be shown to confer any benefit 
on their possessors, and may be balanced or neutralised by fifty or sixty other 
variations in an opposite direction, or by differences of size, strength, speed, 
etc., on the part of the competitors in the struggle; and still more a power 
to preserve each of these slight variations till another and yet another of 
a favourable kind is added to it after long intervals, 

<pb n="101" id="xi-Page_101" />in a contest in which numbers alone are overwhelmingly 
against the chance of its survival.<note n="180" id="xi-p34.4">Mr. Spencer shows that 
Natural Selection fails as an explanation in proportion as life grows complex. 
“As fast,” he says, “as the faculties are multiplied, so fast does it become 
possible for the several members of a species to have various kinds’ of superiority 
over one another. While one saves its life by higher speed, another does the 
like by clearer vision, another by keener scent, another by quicker bearing, 
another by greater strength, another by unusual power of enduring cold und hunger, 
another by special sagacity, another by special timidity, another by special 
courage, and others by other bodily and mental attributes. Now it is unquestionably 
true that, other things being equal, each of these attributes giving its possessor 
an extra chance of life, us likely to be transmitted to posterity. But there 
seems no reason to suppose that it will be increased in subsequent generations 
by natural selection. . . . If those members of the species which have but ordinary 
shares of it nevertheless survive by virtue of other superiorities which they 
severally possess, then it is not easy to see how this particular attribute 
can be developed by natural selection in subsequent generations,” etc.—<i>Principles 
of Biology,</i> sec. 166. Cf. Alfred W. Bennett in Martineau’s <i>Study of Religion,</i> 
i. 280–282.</note> Taking the facts of evolution as they really stand, what they seem to point 
to is something hike the following:—</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="xi-p34.5">
<p class="normal" id="xi-p35">i. An inner power of development of organisms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p36">ii. A power of adjustment in organisms adapting them to environment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p37">iii. A weeding out of weak and unfit organisms by natural selection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p38">iv. Great differences in the rate of production of new species. Ordinarily, 
species seem to have nearly all the characters of fixity which the old view 
ascribed to them. Variation exists, but it is confined within comparatively 
narrow limits. The type persists through ages practically unchanged. At other 
periods in the geological history of the past there seems to be a breaking down 
of this fixity. The history of life is marked by a great inrush of new forms. 
New species crowd upon the scene. Plasticity seems the order of the day.<note n="181" id="xi-p38.1">Cf. Dawson, Modern Ideas 
of Evolution, pp. 106, 107; The Chain of Life in Geol. Time, p. 229. “The progress 
of life,” he says, “in geological time has not been uniform or uninterrupted. 
. . . Evolutionists themselves, those at least who are willing to allow their 
theory to be at all modified by facts, now perceive this; and hence we have 
the doctrine advanced by Mivart, Le Conte, and others, of ‘critical periods,’ 
or periods of rapid evolution alternating with others of greater quiescence.”—Mod. 
Ideas, pp. 106, 107. See in both works the examples given of this ‘apparition 
of species.’</note> We may call this evolution if we like, but it is none the less creation,—the 
production out of the old of something new and higher. All that we are called 
upon to notice here is that it in no way conflicts with design, but rather compels 
the acknowledgment of it.</p>
</div>


<pb n="102" id="xi-Page_102" />
<p class="normal" id="xi-p39">The chief criticism I would be disposed to make upon the design argument, 
as an argument for intelligence in the cause of the universe, is that it is 
too narrow. It confines the argument to final causes—that is, to the particular 
case of the adaptation of means to ends. But the basis for the inference that 
the universe has a wise and intelligent Author is far wider than this. It is 
not the marks of purpose alone which necessitate this inference, but everything 
which bespeaks order, plan, arrangement, harmony, beauty, rationality in the 
connection and system of things. It is the proof of the presence of <i>thought</i> 
in the world—whatever shape that may take.<note n="182" id="xi-p39.1">Principal Shairp says: 
“To begin with the outward world, there is, I shall not say so much the mark 
of design on all outward things as an experience forced in upon the mind of 
the thoughtful naturalist that, penetrate unto nature wherever he may, thought 
has been there before him; that, to quote the words of one of the most distinguished, 
‘there is really a plan, which may he read in the relations which you and I, 
and all his-lining beings scattered over the surface of our earth, hold to each 
other.’”—<i>Studies ins Poetry and Philosophy,</i> p. 367. Cf. also on this 
aspect of the subject, M’Cosh, <i>Method of Divine Government,</i> pp. 75–151; 
and on the argument from Beauty and Sublimity in Nature, Kennedy’s <i>Natural 
Theology and Modern Thought,</i> Lecture IV. (Donnellan Lectures).</note> As we saw in a former part of the Lecture, the assumption on which the whole 
of science proceeds—and cannot but proceed—in its investigations is, that 
the system it is studying is intelligible,—that there is an intelligible unity 
of things. It admits of being reduced to terms of thought. There is a settled 
and established order on which the investigator can depend. Without this he 
could not advance one step. Even Kant’s objection, that this argument proved 
only an architect of the universe, but not a creator of its materials, is seen 
from this point of view to be invalid.<note n="183" id="xi-p39.2">Cf. Lecture IV. on Creation. 
It may be asked, besides, if it is so certain, as Kant assumes, that only a 
finite power is needed to create—I do not say a universe, but even an atom; 
whether there are not finite effects, such as creation, to which only Omnipotence 
is competent. The point is not that it is an atom, but that it is created.</note> The very materials of the universe—the atoms which compose it—show by their 
structure, their uniformity, their properties, their mathematical relations, 
that they must have a Creator; that the Power which originated them, which weighed, measured, 
and numbered them, which stamped on them their common characters, and gave them 
their definite laws and relations, must have been intelligent. I admit, however, 
that as the design argument presupposes the cosmological, to give us the idea 
of an infinite and necessary Being at the basis of the 

<pb n="103" id="xi-Page_103" />universe, so both of these arguments need the ontological, 
to show us in the clearest and most convincing manner that this Being and Cause 
of the universe is infinite, self conscious Reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p40">(3) I come, accordingly, in 
the third place, to the <i>ontological</i> argument—that which Kant, not without 
reason, affirms to beat the foundation of the other two, and to be the real 
ground on which the inference to the existence of a necessary and infinitely 
perfect Being rests. It is an argument which in these days, owing largely to 
his criticism upon it, has fallen much into disrepute, though a good deal has 
also been done by able thinkers to rehabilitate it, and to show its real bearings. 
It must further be admitted that in the form in which it was wont to be put 
in the schools, the strictures which Kant makes on it are in the main just.1<note n="184" id="xi-p40.1"><i>Kritik,</i> pp. 417–424 
(Eng. trans. pp. 364–370). See Note F.—Kant 
on the Ontological Argument.</note> In the earlier form, it is an argument from the idea of God as a necessary idea 
of the mind, to His real existence. I have, reasons Anselm, the idea of a most 
perfect Being. But this idea includes the attribute of existence. For if the 
most perfect Being did not exist, there could be conceived a greater than He,—one 
that did exist,—and therefore He would not be the most perfect. The most perfect 
Being, therefore, is one in the idea of whom existence is necessarily included. 
In this form the argument seems little better than a logical quibble, and so 
Kant has treated it. Kant grants the necessity of the idea—shows how it arises—names 
it <i>The Ideal of Pure Reason</i>—but argues with cogency that from an idea, purely 
as such, you cannot conclude to real existence. It would be strange, however, 
if an argument which has wielded such power over some of the strongest intellects 
were utterly baseless; and Dr. Hutchison Stirling has well shown that when we 
get to the kernel of Anselm’s thought, as he himself explains it, it has by no 
means the irrational character which might at first sight appear to belong to 
it.<note n="185" id="xi-p40.2"><i>Phil. and Theol.</i> 
pp. 182–193.</note> Anselm’s 
form of the argument, however, it must now be observed, is neither the final 
nor the perfect one. Kant himself has given the impulse to a new development 
of it, which shows more clearly than ever that it is not baseless, but is really 
the deepest and most comprehensive 

<pb n="104" id="xi-Page_104" />of all arguments—the argument implied in both of the two 
preceding.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p41">The kernel of the ontological argument, as we find it 
put, for example, by Prof. Green, is the assertion that thought is the necessary
<i>prius</i> of all else that is—even of all possible or conceivable existence. 
This assertion is not arrived at in any <i>a priori</i> way, but by the strict 
and sober analysis of what is involved in such knowledge of existence as we 
have. If we analyse the act of knowledge, we find that in every form of it there 
are implied certain necessary and universal conditions, which, from the nature 
of the case, must be conditions of experience also, otherwise it could never 
be experience for us at all. Thus, any world we are capable of knowing with 
our present faculties must be a world in space and time,—a world subject to 
conditions of number and quantity,—a world apprehended in relations of substance 
and accident, cause and effect, etc. A world of any other kind—supposing it 
to exist—would be in relation to our thought or knowledge unthinkable. These 
conditions of knowledge, moreover, are not arbitrary and contingent, but universal 
and necessary. They spring from reason itself, and express its essential and 
immutable nature. Thus we feel sure that there is no world in space or time 
to which the laws of mathematics do not apply; no world possible in which events 
do not follow each other according to the law of cause and effect; no world 
in which the fundamental laws of thought and reasoning are different from what 
they are in our own. Mr. J. S. Mill, indeed, thought there might be worlds in 
which two and two do not make four; or in which events succeed each other without 
any causal relation. But in this he will get few to agree with him. In like 
manner, there are moral principles which our reason recognises as universally 
and unconditionally valid. We cannot conceive of a world in which falsehood 
would really be a virtue, and truth-speaking a vice. We hold it, therefore, 
for certain that reason is the source of universal and necessary principles 
which spring from its essence, and which are the conditions of all possible 
knowledge. But this, its own essential nature, reason finds reflected back from 
the world around it. A world does exist, constituted through these very principles 
which we find within ourselves,—in space and time, through number and quantity, 
substance and 

<pb n="105" id="xi-Page_105" />quality, cause and effect, etc.,—and therefore knowable 
by us, and capable of becoming an object of our experience. We arrive, therefore, 
at this—that the world is constituted through a reason similar to our own; 
that, in Mr. Green’s words, “the understanding which presents an order of nature 
to us is in principle one with an understanding which constitutes that order 
itself.”<note n="186" id="xi-p41.1"><i>Prol. to Ethics,</i> 
p. 23.</note> And that such a reason not only does, but must exist, I see not simply by inference 
from the existence of the world, which is the higher form of the cosmological 
argument, but by reflection on the necessary character of the principles of 
reason themselves. For whence these laws of thought—these universal and necessary 
conditions of all truth and knowledge—which I discover in myself; which my 
own reason neither makes nor can unmake; which I recognise to be in me and yet 
not of me; which I know must belong to every rational being in every part of 
the universe? They are necessary and eternal in their nature, yet they have 
not the ground of their existence in my individual mind. Can I conclude otherwise 
than that they have their seat and ground in an eternal and absolute Reason—the 
absolute <i>Prius</i> of all that is, at once of thought and of existence? It 
is but a further extension of the same argument when I proceed to show that 
thought is only possible in relation to an I, to a central principle of self-consciousness, 
which unifies and connects all thinking and experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p42">This argument, which has been called that of “Rational 
Realism,” is one which in varied forms has been accepted by the deepest thinkers, 
and finds widespread acknowledgment in literature.<note n="187" id="xi-p42.1">See Note G.—Rational Realism.</note> It is not liable to the objection made to the Anselmic form, of involving an 
illicit inference from mere idea to real existence; but it has this in common 
with it, that the existence of an Eternal Reason is shown to be involved in 
the very thinking of this, or indeed of any thought. In the very act of thinking, 
thought affirms its own existence. But thought can perceive, not only its own 
existence, but the necessity of its existence—the necessity of its existence, 
even, as the <i>prius</i> of everything else. What is affirmed, therefore, is 
not simply my thought, but an Absolute Thought, and with this the existence 
of an Absolute Thinker; in the words of Dr. Harris, who has 

<pb n="106" id="xi-Page_106" />done much to give popular expression to this argument, 
of “an Absolute Reason energising in perfect wisdom and love” in the universe.<note n="188" id="xi-p42.2"><i>The Phil. Basis of 
theism,</i> p.3; cf. pp. 82, 146, 560, etc.</note> I cannot but maintain, therefore, that the onto- logical argument, in the kernel 
and essence of it, is a sound one, and that in it the existence of God is really 
seen to be the first, the most certain, and the most indisputable of all truths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p43">We saw in connection with the cosmological argument 
that there was a direct fact of consciousness which turned the logical argument 
into a real one,—which translated, if I may so speak, the abstract proof into 
a living experience. It is worth our while to inquire, before leaving these 
theoretic proofs, whether there is anything of the same kind here; anything 
in actual religious consciousness which answers to that demonstration of a rational 
element in the world which is given in the two remaining arguments. I think 
there is. I refer to that very real perception which mankind have at all times 
manifested of a spiritual presence and power in nature, which is the effect 
of the total unanalysed impression which nature in its infinite variety and 
complexity, its wondrous grandeur, order, beauty, and fulness of life and power, 
makes upon the soul. The more carefully facts have been examined, the more narrowly 
the history of religions has been scrutinised, the clearer has it become that 
underlying all the particular ideas men have of their deities,—underlying their 
particular acts of worship to them,—there is always this sense of something 
mysterious, intangible, infinite—of an all-pervading supernatural Presence 
and Power,—which is not identified with any of the particular phenomena of 
nature, but is regarded rather as manifested through them.<note n="189" id="xi-p43.1">This is true of the 
lowest as well as of the highest religions,—cf. Waitz on <i>The religion of 
the Negroes,</i> in Max Muller’s Hibbert Lectures, pp. 106, 107,—but is much 
more conspicuous in the oldest forms of natural religion, <i>e.g.</i> in the 
Vedic, Babylonian, and Egyptian religions. On the general facts, cf. Max Muller’s 
works, Revelle’s <i>Hist. of Religions,</i> Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures on <i>The 
Religion of Ancient Egypt,</i> Fairbairn’s <i>Studies</i>, Loring Brace’s <i>
The Unknown God,</i> Pressense’s <i>The Ancient World and Christianity</i> (Eng. 
trans.), etc.; and see Note F. to Lecture V.</note> It is this which Paul speaks of when he says that “the Eternal Power and Divinity” 
of God are manifested since the creation of the world in the things that are 
made.<note n="190" id="xi-p43.2"><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xi-p43.3" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</note> It 

<pb n="107" id="xi-Page_107" />is Max Muller’s “perception of the infinite,” Schleiermacher’s 
“consciousness of the infinite in the finite,” the <span lang="LA" id="xi-p43.4">sensus numinis</span> of the older 
writers, Wordsworth’s “sense of something far more deeply interfused”—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p44">“Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns, And the round ocean, and the 
living air, And the blue sky, and in the mind of man.”<note n="191" id="xi-p44.1">Wordsworth’s <i>Tintern 
Abbey.</i></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p45">Such a sense or perception of the Divine is the common sub- stratum of all 
religions, and the theory of religion which fails to take account of it is hike 
the play of Hamlet with Hamlet left out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p46">But how is this sense of the Divine in nature—which 
is the stronghold of the theology of feeling—to be accounted for? It is certainly 
not the result of logical argument, and goes beyond anything that logical argument 
could yield. Yet it may easily be shown that rational elements are implicit 
in it, and that the rational elements involved are precisely those which the 
fore going arguments have sought explicitly to unfold. To understand the impression 
of the Divine which nature makes on man, we have to remember how much the mind 
of man has already to do with nature. We have to do here with nature, not primarily 
as an objectively existing system of laws and forces, but as it exists for man 
as an object of actual knowledge and experience. And how has it come to be this 
to him? Not without help from the thinking mind which collates and connects 
the separate impressions made on it through the senses, and gradually reads 
the riddle of the universe by the help of what it brings to it out of its own 
resources. We speak of the immaturity of the savage mind, but there is an intense 
mental activity in the simplest conception which the savage (or the child) can 
form of the existence of nature, or of a world around him. He sees changes, 
but he finds the interpretation of these changes in the idea of causality which 
he brings to it from his own mind. He groups attributes and forms objects, but 
he does this through the mental law of substance and accident. He perceives 
the operation of vast forces in nature, but whence does he get the idea of force? 
He gets it from the consciousness of power within himself, and through this 
puts meaning into the scene of change and movement which he finds around him. 

<pb n="108" id="xi-Page_108" />Is it wonderful, then, that man, who has put so much of 
himself into nature, even when constructing it as an object of thought, should 
again receive back the reflection of his own spiritual image from nature—receive 
it back on a grander, vastly enhanced scale, proportionate to the greatness 
and immensity of the universe on which he looks, and should be filled with awe 
and reverence in presence of this Other-Self, and Higher-than-Self, as that 
of a Reason, Power, and Will essentially akin to his own, though infinitely 
greater? Reason does not create this sense of the Divine; it can only follow 
in its train, and seek to lay bare and analyse—as is done in the theoretic 
proofs—the rational elements which it involves.</p>


<h4 id="xi-p46.1">III. The moral argument—contrast with theoretic proofs.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p47">III. There remains the <i>moral</i> argument, which 
deserves a place by itself, and which I must briefly consider before I close. 
The theoretic proofs, as Kant rightly said, can give us no knowledge of God 
as a moral Being—as a Being who sets before Him moral ends, and governs the 
world with reference to these ends. For this we are dependent on the Practical 
Reason, which shows us not what <i>is</i>, but what <i>ought to be</i>, and 
is the source of laws of moral conduct which we recognise as of binding force 
for every rational agent. The way in which Kant works out his argument from 
this point is one of the most interesting parts of his system. Nature in itself, 
he thinks, knows nothing of a highest end. This is given only in the Practical 
Reason, which sets before us ends of unconditioned worth, and requires us, if 
our view of the world is to be consistent, to regard these as supreme, <i>i.e.</i> 
to view the world as a moral system, in which natural ends are everywhere subordinated 
to moral. But such a moral teleology is only possible if there is one principle 
of the natural and of the moral order, and if nature is so arranged as to secure 
a final harmony of natural and moral conditions; in other words, if the world 
has a moral as well as an intelligent cause. God, therefore, is a postulate 
of the Practical Reason.<note n="192" id="xi-p47.1">Cf. <i>Kritik d. r. 
Vernunft,</i> pp. 548–557, on “The Ideal of the Highest Good as a Determining 
Ground of the last end of Pure Reason” (Eng. trans. pp. 487–496); and the
<i>Kritik d. praktischen Vernunft,</i> Part II. 5—“The Being of God as a Postulate 
of the Pure Practical Reason.”</note> I quote, in further illustration of this argument, Professor Caird’s fuller 
statement of it, in his excellent exposition of the <i>Critique of Judgment</i>, 
in which he follows 

<pb n="109" id="xi-Page_109" />Kant. “The principle of moral determination in man,” he 
says, “carries with it the idea of a highest end, after which he should strive; 
in other words, the idea of a system in which all rational beings realise their 
happiness <i>through</i> their moral perfection, and in proportion to it. But 
such realisation of happiness through morality is no <i>natural</i> sequence 
of effect on cause; for there is nothing in the connection of physical causes 
that has any relation to such an end. We are forced, therefore, by the same 
moral necessity which makes us set before us such an end, to postulate outside 
of nature a cause that determines nature, so as finally to secure this result: 
and from this follows necessarily the idea of an all-wise, all-powerful, all-righteous, 
all-merciful God. We have a ‘pure moral need’ for the existence of such a Being; 
and our moral needs differ from physical needs in that they have an absolute 
claim to satisfaction. . . . Furthermore, we are to remember that the principle 
which leads us to postulate God is a <i>practical</i> principle, which does 
not give us, strictly speaking, a knowledge of God, but only of a special relation 
in which He stands to us and to nature: while, therefore, in order to find in 
God the principle which realises the highest good, we are obliged to represent 
Him as a rational Being, who is guided by the idea of an end, and who uses nature 
as means to it, we are to remember that this conception is based on an imperfect 
analogy. . . . ‘All that we can say is that, <i>consistently with the nature 
of our intelligence</i>, we cannot make intelligible to ourselves the possibility 
of such an adaptation of nature to the moral law and its object as is involved 
in the final end which the moral law commands us to aim at, except by assuming 
the existence of a Creator and Governor of the world, who is also its moral 
Legislator.’”<note n="193" id="xi-p47.2"> <i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> 
ii. pp. 504, 505.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p48">It is to this view of God as a postulate of the Practical 
Reason, and as satisfying a “pure moral need,” that the Ritschlian theology 
specially attaches itself; but-it must be remarked that such an origin of the 
idea of God, abstracted from direct experience of dependence on Him, would furnish 
no adequate explanation of the religious relation. We may, however, accept all 
that Kant says of God as a postulate of the moral consciousness, and yet carry 
the argument a good deal further than he does. God is not only a postulate of 
the moral nature in the sense that His 

<pb n="110" id="xi-Page_110" />existence is necessary to secure the final harmony of natural 
and moral conditions, but it may be held that His existence is implied in the 
very presence of a morally legislating and commanding Reason within us,—just 
as an eternal self-conscious Reason was seen to be implied in the universal 
and necessary principles of the theoretic consciousness. That moral law which 
appears in conscience—the “categorical imperative” of duty for which Kant himself 
has done so much to intensify our reverence —that ideal of unrealised goodness 
which hovers constantly above us, awakening in us a noble dissatisfaction with 
all past attainments,—these are not facts which explain themselves. Nor are 
they sufficiently explained as products of association and of social convention. 
Moral law is not comprehensible except as the expression of a will entitled 
to impose its commands upon us. The rules and ideals of conduct which conscience 
reveals to us, and which bind the will with such unconditional authority, point 
to a deeper source in an eternal moral Reason. The ethical ideal, if its absolute 
character is to be secured, points back to an eternal ground in the Absolute 
Being. It takes us back to the same conception of God as the ethically perfect 
Being, source and ground of moral truth fountain of moral law, which we found 
to be implied in Christianity.<note n="194" id="xi-p48.1">Cf. on the moral argument, 
Conder’s <i>Basis of Faith,</i> pp. 383–431; Martineau’s Study of Religion, 
ii. pp. 1–42; Kennedy’s <i>Natural Theology and Modern Thought,</i> Lecture 
VI., “Kant and the Moral Proof”; and M’Cosh’s <i>Divine Government,</i> Book 
i. chap. 3.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p49">And let me observe, finally, that here also we have 
more than logical argument—we have experience. The moral consciousness is one 
of the most powerful direct sources of man’s knowledge of God. In the earliest 
stages in which we know anything about man, a moral element blends with his 
thought. There grows up within him—he knows not how—a sense of right and wrong, 
of a law making its presence felt in his life, prescribing to him moral duties, 
and speaking to him with a “thou shalt” and “thou shalt not” in his soul which 
he dare not disregard. His thoughts, meanwhile, accuse or else excuse each other. 
This law, moreover, presents itself to him as something more than a mere idea 
of his own mind. It is a real judging power in his soul, an arbiter invested 
with legislative, but also with judicial functions. It has accordingly from the 


<pb n="111" id="xi-Page_111" />first a sacred character. It is a power not himself making 
for righteousness within him. He instinctively connects it with the Power be 
worships, whose existence is borne in on him from other sources. As conscience 
develops, his deities come to be more invested with a moral character, and are 
feared, honoured, or propitiated accordingly. It is the moral consciousness 
particularly which safeguards the personality of God—the Divine tending to 
sink back into identity with nature in proportion as the ethical idea is obscured.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p50">The conclusion we reach from the various arguments and considerations advanced 
in this Lecture is, that the Christian view of a personal and holy God, as the 
Author of the universe, and its moral Legislator and Ruler, is the only one 
in which the reason and the heart of man can permanently rest. I do not say 
that reason could have reached the height of the Christian conception for itself; 
I do not even think it can hold to it unless it accepts the fact of Revelation 
and the other truths which Christianity associates with it. But I do say that, 
with this view as given, reason is able to bring to it abundant corroboration 
and verification. It is not one line of evidence only which establishes the 
theistic position, but the concurrent force of many,- starting from different 
and independent standpoints. And the voice of reason is confirmed by the soul’s 
direct experiences in religion . At the very least these considerations show—even 
if the force of demonstration is denied to them—that the Christian view of 
God is not <i>un</i>reasonable; that it is in accordance with the highest suggestions 
of reason applied to the facts of existence; that there is no bar in rational 
thought or in science to its full acceptance. And this is all that at present 
we need ask.</p>


<pb n="112" id="xi-Page_112" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix to Lecture III. God As Religious Postulate." progress="23.97%" prev="xi" next="xiii" id="xii">
<h2 id="xii-p0.1">APPENDIX TO LECTURE III.</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">GOD AS RELIGIOUS POSTULATE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1">IF we are to speak of God as a postulate of the soul, we must speak of Him 
as a postulate for the <i>whole</i> need of the soul—for its religious and 
its rational, not less than for its moral need. We must speak of Him also in 
such a way as to show that this postulate is not an arbitrary one, but springs 
necessarily from the soul’s rational and moral constitution, and so as to explain 
the conviction of its truth by which it is accompanied. But this can only be 
done by showing that there are laws of man’s spiritual nature which imperatively 
demand such and such an object, and by making it clear what these are. In like 
manner I would lay it down as a first principle, as against all psychological 
and empirical theories of religion, which propose to account for men’s religious 
ideas and beliefs from natural causes (hopes and fears, animism, ghosts, etc.), 
without raising the question of how far they correspond with any outward reality, 
that no theory of religion can be adequate which does not cast light on the 
deepest ground of the soul’s movement towards God, and on the nature of the 
object which alone can adequately satisfy it. This again assumes that there 
are laws of the spiritual nature which determine beforehand what the character 
of the object must be which alone can satisfy the religious necessity, and which 
impel the soul unceasingly to a search after that object. This, however, is 
precisely what I consider the truth about religion to be,- as a survey of its 
manifestations in history reveals its nature to us. Religion is not an arbitrary 
product of the soul. Even in the lowest and poorest religions we see something 
struggling into consciousness,—a want, a desire, a need,—which is not measured 
by the extent of its actual knowledge of the Divine. Religion we might define 
from this point of view as the search of the soul for an adequate spiritual 

<pb n="113" id="xii-Page_113" />object to rest in, combined with the consciousness that 
there is such an object, and with the impulse to seek after it and when found, 
to surrender itself to it. Now what kind of object is it which the soul thus 
demands? This can only be determined by the study of its laws, as these spring 
from its essential nature, and are exhibited on the field of historical religion. 
And here, I think, we are warranted to say—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">1. That the soul, as itself <i>personal,</i> demands for the satisfaction 
of its religious need, a personal object. From whatever source it derives its 
idea of the Divine (sense of dependence, outward impressions of nature, moral 
consciousness), it invariably personalises it. Over against its “I” it seeks 
a “Thou,” and will rest satisfied with nothing less.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">2. That the soul, as thinking spirit, demands an <i>
infinite object.</i> This is a proposition of some importance, and requires 
more careful consideration. We cannot err in seeking with Hegel the deepest 
ground of man’s capacity for religion in his possession of the power of thought. 
The power of thought is not the whole of religion, but it is that which gives 
man his capacity for religion. The lower animals are irrational, and they have 
no religion. Thought, in this connection, may be described as the universalising 
principle in human nature. It is that which heads us to negate the limits of 
the finite. It is that which impels man from fact to principle, from law to 
wider law, from the collection of facts and laws in the universe to the principle 
on which the whole depends. It is the element of boundlessness in imagination, 
of illimitableness in desire, of insatiableness in the appetite for knowledge. 
On the side of religion we see it constantly at work, modifying the idea of 
the object of religion, and bringing it more into harmony with what it is felt 
that an object of worship ought to be. One way in which this is done is by the 
choice of the grander objects of nature—the sky, sun, mountains, etc.—as the 
embodiments and manifestations of the Divine. Another way is by the mere multiplication 
of the objects of idolatry—the mind seeking in this way, as it were, to fill 
up the gap in its depths. Another way is physical magnitude—hugeness. “Nebuchadnezzar 
the king made an image of gold, whose height was threescore cubits and the breadth 
thereof six cubits; he set it up in the plain of 
<pb n="114" id="xii-Page_114" />Dura.”<note n="195" id="xii-p3.1"><scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 1" id="xii-p3.2" parsed="|Dan|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.1">Dan. iii. 1</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">This love of the colossal is seen in most oriental religions (e.g. Egyptian, 
Assyrian). Another way is by what Max Muller calls Henotheism—fixing on one 
special deity, and treating it for the time being as if it was alone and supreme. 
Another way is by creating a “system,” placing one deity at the head of the 
Pantheon, and making the rest subordinate. We have examples in the position 
held by Zeus and Jupiter in the Greek and Roman religions—a position described 
by Tiele as one of “Monarchism allied to Monotheism.” Another way is by tracing 
back the origin of the gods, as in Hesiod, to some uncreated principle; or by 
placing behind them a fate, necessity, or destiny, which is a higher power than 
they. Finally, in the philosophical schools, we have reasoned Theism, or Pantheism, 
or some cosmic theory in which the universe itself becomes God. Through all, 
the search of the soul for an infinite is clearly discernible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">3. That the soul, as itself ethical, demands an <i>ethical</i> object. It 
does this in all the higher forms of religion. It may be observed that, once 
the idea of an ethical God has been brought home to the mind, no lower conception 
of the Deity can be accepted. The agnostic himself—strongly as he protests 
against the knowableness of God—will yet be the first to maintain that it is 
impossible to entertain, even as hypothesis, any idea of God which represents 
Him as false, cruel, tyrannical, revengeful, unjust. He knows enough about God, 
at any rate, to be sure that He is not <i>this.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">4. I may add that the soul, as itself an intelligence, 
demands a <i>knowable</i> object. It has previously been shown that, for purposes 
of religion, an unknowable God is equivalent to no God at all. Religion seeks 
not only a knowledge of its object, but such a knowledge as can be made the 
basis of communion. Here, again, we are led by the very idea of religion, to 
the expectation of Revelation. The bearing of all this on the Christian view 
is very obvious, It gives us a test of the validity of the Christian view, and 
it explains to us why this view comes home to the spirit of man with the self-evidencing 
power that it does. It comes to the spirit as light—attests its truth by its 
agreement with the laws of the spirit. The worth of this attestation is not weakened 

<pb n="115" id="xii-Page_115" />by the fact that the Christian religion itself mostly creates 
the very capacity by which its truth can be perceived—creates the organ for 
its own verification. It makes larger demands upon the spirit, calls forth higher 
ideas than any other; but, in doing so, reveals at the same time the spirit 
to itself. Brought to the foregoing tests, it discovers to us a God personal, 
infinite, ethical, and knowable, because self-revealing, and in this way answers 
the demands of the religious spirit.</p>


<pb n="118" id="xii-Page_118" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture IV. The Postulate of the Christian View of the World  In Regard To Nature And Man." progress="24.58%" prev="xii" next="xiv" id="xiii">
<div style="margin-left:20%; margin-right:20%" id="xiii-p0.1">
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1">“By faith we understand that the worlds have been framed by 
the word of God, so that what is seen hath not been made out of things which 
do appear.”—<span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.1">Epistle to Hebrews</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">“Man is neither the master nor the slave of Nature; he is its 
interpreter and living word. Man consummates the universe, and gives a voice 
to the mute creation.”—<span class="sc" id="xiii-p2.1">Ed. Quinet</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3">“He who believes in God must also believe in the continuance 
of man’s life after death. Without this there could be no world which would 
be conceivable as a purpose of God.”—<span class="sc" id="xiii-p3.1">Rothe</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">“I trust I have not wasted breath; I think we are not wholly 
brain, Magnetic mockeries; not in vain, Like Paul with beasts, I fought with 
Death;</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">“Not only cunning casts in clay: Let Science prove we are, 
and then What matters Science unto men, At least to me? I would not stay.” TENNYSON.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">“Does the soul survive the body? Is there God’s self, no or 
yes?” <span class="sc" id="xiii-p6.1">R. Browning</span>.</p>
</div>

<pb n="119" id="xiii-Page_119" />

<h2 id="xiii-p6.2">LECTURE IV.</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p6.3">THE POSTULATE OF THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF THE WORLD IN REGARD TO NATURE AND MAN.</h3>

<h4 id="xiii-p6.4"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p6.5">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p7.1">The</span> Christian doctrine of God as personal, ethical, and self-revealing, carries 
with it a second postulate as to the nature of man. The Christian doctrine of 
God and the Christian doctrine of man are in fact correlatives. For how should 
man know that there is a personal, ethical, self-revealing God,—how should 
he be able to frame the conception of such a Being, or to attach any meaning 
to the terms employed to express His existence,—unless he were himself rational 
and moral—a spiritual personality? The two views imply each other, and stand 
or fall together. We may express this second postulate of the Christian view 
in the words, Man made in the image of God.<note n="196" id="xiii-p7.2"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 27" id="xiii-p7.3" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>. Dorner says 
truly: “The absolute personality of God, and the infinite value of the personality 
of man, stand and fall with each other.”— <i>Person of Christ,</i> v. p 155.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">This truth of a natural kinship between the human spirit 
and the Divine is at once the oldest declaration in the Bible about man, and 
is implied in every doctrine of the Christian system. It is implied, as already 
said, in the knowledge of God, and in the call to fellowship with Him in holiness 
and love. It is implied in the Christian view of sin; for sin in the Christian 
view derives its tragic significance from the fact that it is a revolt of the 
creature will against the Divine will, to which it is by nature bound, that 
it cuts the soul off from its true life and blessedness in union with God. It 
is implied in regeneration, and in the capacity of the soul to receive the Spirit 
of God. For the Spirit of God does not enter the soul as something foreign and 
extraneous to it. He enters it as the principle of its true life. What, on the 
one side, we call the operations of the Spirit, or the presence of the Spirit in the 

<pb n="120" id="xiii-Page_120" />soul, we call, on the other, the new life itself. The Divine 
and human here are but one and the same thing on two different sides. It is 
implied also in the call of man to a Divine sonship. It is the case, no doubt,—and 
the fact is one to be carefully considered,—that in Christ’s teaching God is 
not called the Father of all men indiscriminately, nor is the title “son of 
God” given to all men indiscriminately. It is used only of those who are the 
subjects of spiritual renewal, and who bear in some measure the moral and spiritual 
likeness of the Father.<note n="197" id="xiii-p8.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 9, 45" id="xiii-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0;|Matt|5|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9 Bible:Matt.5.45">Matt. v. 9, 45</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John i. 12-13" id="xiii-p8.3" parsed="|John|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12-John.1.13">John 
i. 12-13</scripRef>. Cf Schmid’s <i>Theol. of the New Testament,</i> p. 101 (Eng. trans.).</note> It does not denote a merely natural or physical relationships, but a moral bond 
as well. Deliberate and hardened transgressors are spoken of, not as children 
of Gods, but rather as children of the devil.<note n="198" id="xiii-p8.4"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 15" id="xiii-p8.5" parsed="|Matt|23|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.15">Matt. xxiii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xiii-p8.6" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John 
viii. 44</scripRef>.</note> But this is only because these wicked persons have turned their backs on their 
own true destination. As made by God, and as standing in his normal relation 
to Him, man is without doubt a son. Hence, in the Gospel of Luke, though not 
by Christ Himself, Adam is called “the son of God,”<note n="199" id="xiii-p8.7"><scripRef passage="Luke iii. 38" id="xiii-p8.8" parsed="|Luke|3|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.38">Luke iii. 38</scripRef>. Yet only 
through the context—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p8.9">Ἀδὰμ, τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.</note> and Paul does not scruple to quote the saying of the heathen poet, “For we also 
are His offspring.”<note n="200" id="xiii-p8.10"><scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="xiii-p8.11" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</note> The fact that the title “son of God” should belong to any, already implies a 
natural kinship between God and man, else the higher relationship would not 
be possible. If there were not already a God-related element in the human spirit, 
no subsequent act of grace could confer on man this spiritual dignity.<note n="201" id="xiii-p8.12">On the nature of man’s 
sonship cf. Candlish’s <i>Fatherhood of God,</i> and Dr. Crawford’s work in 
reply (same title); Bruce’s <i>Kingdom of God,</i> chaps. iv. and v.; Wendt’s
<i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> ii. pp. 145–151, 453–464.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">Not only in the Christian view in generals, but specially 
in the great central doctrine of the Incarnation, is this truth of man made 
in the image of God seen to be implied. I have already referred to certain services 
which the German speculative movement in the beginning of the century rendered 
to Christianity, in laying stress on the essential kinship which exists between 
the human spirit and the Divine, a thought never since lost sight of in theology. 
So long as the world is conceived of in deistic separation from God, it is inevitable 
that the Divine and human should be regarded as two opposed 

<pb n="121" id="xiii-Page_121" />essences, between which true union is impossible. Once 
this point of view is overcome, and it is seen that the bond between God and 
man is inner and essential—that there is a God-related element in the human 
spirit which makes man capable of receiving from the Divine, and of becoming 
its living image—a great step is taken towards removing objections to the Incarnation. 
A union between the Divine and human is seen to be possible, to the intimacy 
of which no limits can be set,—which, indeed, only reaches its perfection when 
it becomes personal. The Incarnation has not only this doctrine of man as its 
presupposition—it is, besides, the highest proof of its truth. Christ, in His 
own Persons, is the demonstration of the truth of the Bible doctrine about man. 
To get a knowledge of the true essence of anything, we do not look at its ruder 
and less perfect specimens, but at what it is at its best. Christ is the best 
of humanity. He is not only the Revelation of God to humanity, but the Revelation 
of humanity to itself. In Him we see in perfect form what man in the Divine 
idea of him is. We see how man is made in the image of Gods, and how humanity 
is constituted the perfect organ for the Revelation of the Divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">It is evident that in the Christian view the doctrine of man links itself 
very closely with the doctrine of nature—of creation. It is not merely that 
man is related to nature by his body, but he is in Scripture, as in science, 
the highest being in nature. He is, in some sense, the final cause of nature, 
the revelation of its purpose, the lord and ruler of nature. Nature exists with 
supreme reference to him; is governed with a view to his ends; suffers in his 
fall; and is destined to profit by his Redemption.<note n="202" id="xiii-p10.1">See pp. 193–196.</note> I propose to begin with the natural basis—the doctrine of creation.</p>

<h4 id="xiii-p10.2">I. The natural basis—the doctrine of creation.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">I. The Bible affirms, and perhaps it is the only book that does so, that 
all things, visible and invisible, have originated from God by a free act of 
creation.<note n="203" id="xiii-p11.1"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="xiii-p11.2" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John i. 2" id="xiii-p11.3" parsed="|John|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.2">John i. 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xiii-p11.4" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 3" id="xiii-p11.5" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3">Heb. xi. 3</scripRef>. etc.</note> The Bible doctrine of creation is something more than the Mosaic cosmogony. 
For my present purpose it is indifferent how we interpret the first chapter 
of Genesis—whether as the result of direct Revelation, 

<pb n="122" id="xiii-Page_122" />or as the expression of certain great religious truths 
in such forms as the natural knowledge of the age admitted of. I believe myself 
that the narrative gives evidence of its Divine original in its total difference 
of character from all heathen cosmogonies, but this is a view I need not press.<note n="204" id="xiii-p11.6">Note A.—The Creation History.</note> The 
main point is the absolute derivation of all things from God, and on this 
truth the Scripture as a whole gives no uncertain sound. Discussions have been 
raised as to the exact force of the Hebrew word (bara) used to express the idea 
of creation,<note n="205" id="xiii-p11.7">Cf. Delitzsch’s
<i>Genesis,</i> ch. i. 1, and Schultz’s <i>Alt. Theol.</i> pp. 570, 571.</note> but even this is of subordinate importance in view of the fact, which none will 
dispute, that the uniform teaching of Scripture is that the universe had its 
origin, not from the fashioning of pre-existent matter, but directly from the 
will and word of the Almighty.<note n="206" id="xiii-p11.8">“Creation 
out of nothing,” says Rothe, “is not found in express words in Holy Scripture. 
. . . The fact itself, however, is expressed in Scripture quite definitely, 
since it teaches throughout, with all emphasis, that, through His word and almighty 
will alone, God has called into being the world, which before did not exist, 
and this not merely in respect of its form, but also of its matter.”—<i>Dogmatik,</i> 
i. 133.</note> “He spake, and it was done; He commanded, and it stood fast.”<note n="207" id="xiii-p11.9"><scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 9" id="xiii-p11.10" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Not only is this doctrine of creation fundamental in 
Scripture, but it is of great practical significance. It might be thought, of 
what practical importance is it to us to know how the world originated? Is not 
this a question of purely speculative interest? But a moment’s reflection will 
convince us that it is not so. The vital thing in religion is the relation of 
dependence. To feel that we and our world, that our human life and all that 
we are and have, absolutely depend on God,—this is the primary attitude of 
religion. For if they do not thus depend,—if there is anything in the universe 
which exists out of and independently of God,—then what guarantee have we for 
the unfailing execution of His purposes, what ground have we for that assured 
trust in His Providence which Christ inculcates, what security have we that 
all things will work together for good? But to affirm that all things depend 
on God is just in another way to affirm the creation of all things by God. They 
would not depend on Him if He were not their Creator. They do depend on Him, 
because they are created by Him. The doctrine of 

<pb n="123" id="xiii-Page_123" />creation, therefore, is not a mere speculation.—Only this 
conviction that it is “the Lord that made heaven and earth”<note n="208" id="xiii-p12.1"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxxi. 2" id="xiii-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.21.2">Ps. cxxi. 2</scripRef>.</note>—that 
“of Him, amid through Him, and to Him, are all things”<note n="209" id="xiii-p12.3"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 36" id="xiii-p12.4" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>.</note>—that 
He has created all things, and for His pleasure they are and were created,<note n="210" id="xiii-p12.5"><scripRef passage="Rev. iv. 11" id="xiii-p12.6" parsed="|Rev|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.11">Rev. iv. 
11</scripRef>. Revised Version reads: “For Thou didst create all things; and because of 
Thy will they are and were created.”</note>—can 
give us the confidence we need in a holy and wise government of the universe, 
and in a final triumph of good over evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">If the doctrine of creation is the only one which meets the wants of our 
religious nature, it may new further be affirmed that it is a doctrine consonant 
with reason, and consistent with all true knowledge. It is opposed, first, to 
all forms of dualism; secondly, to a merely logical derivation of the universe; 
and thirdly, to the atheistic assertion of the self-subsistence and eternity 
of the universe. Let us glance briefly at these various oppositions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">1. Partly on metaphysical, partly on moral grounds, some have revived the 
old Platonic doctrine of an eternal matter, or ether independent principle, 
which exists alongside the Deity, and conditions and limits Him in His working. 
Thus Dr. Martineau holds that, in order to afford an objective field for the 
Divine operations, we must assume something to have been always there, a primitive 
datum, eternal as God Himself;<note n="211" id="xiii-p14.1"><i>Study 
of Religion,</i> pp. 405–408; <i>Seat of Authority,</i> pp. 32, 33.</note> while the late J. S. Mill thought the difficulties of the universe could be 
best explained by supposing the Creator hampered by the insufficiency and intractableness 
of the materials He had to work with.<note n="212" id="xiii-p14.2"><i>Three 
Essays on Religion,</i> pp. 178, 186. Cf. Plato, <i>Timaeus,</i> p. 51 (Marg. 
Jowett’s <i>Plato,</i> iii.).</note> Karl Peters, a disciple of the pessimistic school already mentioned, sets up 
space as a second eternal principle beside God;<note n="213" id="xiii-p14.3"><i>Willenswelt,</i> 
pp. 335–344.</note> and others have held similar views. Philosophically, these theories are condemned 
by the fact that they set up <i>two</i> absolutes in the universe, which, if 
they really were absolutes, could never be brought into any relation to each 
other, much less be embraced in a single act of knowledge. Suppose this eternal 
matter to exist outside of God, how could it ever get to be known by God, or 
how could He ever act upon it, seeing that it has its being utterly apart from Him? 

<pb n="124" id="xiii-Page_124" />Or, if it is not out of relation to His intelligence, by 
what middle term is this relation brought about? This, which applies to two 
absolutes, applies, of course, much more to a theory which starts from an infinity 
of independent atoms— that is, from an infinite of absolutes. But these theories 
are weighted with difficulties of another kind. An absolutely quality less matter, 
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p14.4">ὒ λη</span>, such as Plato supposes,<note n="214" id="xiii-p14.5">Cf. his <i>Timaeus,</i> 
pp. 27, 35, 50, 51.</note> is unthinkable and impossible. Plato himself is compelled to describe it as 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p14.6">μὴ ον</span>, or nothing. It is a mere abstraction.<note n="215" id="xiii-p14.7">Dr. Stirling says: “A 
substance without quality were a non-ens, and a quality without a substance 
were but a fiction in the air. <i>Matter,</i> if to be, must be permeated by
<i>form;</i> and equally <i>form,</i> if to be, must be realised by matter. 
Substance takes being from quality; quality, actuality from substance. That 
is metaphysic; but it is seen to be as well physic,—it is seen to have a physical 
existence; it is seen to be <i>in rerum natura.</i>“—Phil. and Theol. p. 43.</note> Is Dr. 
Martineau’s eternal matter, which has no properties of any kind till 
the Creator bestows them upon it, in any better case? When, again, Mr. Mill 
identifies this eternal element, not with naked matter, but with the matter 
and force which we know— with constituted matter, clothed with all its existing 
properties and laws—are we not in the new predicament of having to account 
for this matter? How came it there? Whence this definite constitution? Whence 
these powers and properties and laws which, in their marvellous adjustments 
and inter- relations, show as much evidence of design as any other parts of 
the universe? To suppose that “the given properties of matter and force, working 
together and fitting into one another”<note n="216" id="xiii-p14.8"><i>Three Essays,</i> 
p. 178. I may refer for further development of this argument to two articles 
by myself in <i>The Theological Monthly</i> (July and August, 1891), on “John 
Stuart Mill and Christianity.”</note>—which 
is Mr. Mill’s own phrase—need no explanation, but only the uses subsequently 
made of them, is to manifest a strange blindness to the fundamental conditions 
of the problem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">2.If the Scripture view of creation is opposed to dualism in all its forms, 
it is not less opposed to every theory of a mere logical derivation of the universe—whether, 
with Spinoza, the universe is supposed to flow, with logical necessity, from 
an absolute substance;<note n="217" id="xiii-p15.1">Cf. Spinoza’s <i>Ethics,</i> 
Part I. Prop. 29.—” Nothing in the universe is contingent, but all things are 
conditioned to exist and operate in a particular manner by the necessity of 
the Divine nature.” Prop. 33.—“Things could not have been brought into being 
by God in any manner or in any order different from that which has in fact obtained.”</note> or with Hegel, to be the development of 

<pb n="125" id="xiii-Page_125" />an impersonal Reason; or with Green, to arise from a Reason 
that is self-conscious. It is this doctrine of a necessary derivation of the 
universe which takes the place in modern times of the old theories of emanation; 
but I shall only make two remarks on it. (1)It involves an amazing assumption. 
The assumption is that this universe, which exhibits so much evidence of wise 
arrangement, and of the free selection of means to attain ends, is the only 
universe possible, and could not, by any supposition, be other than it is. Such 
a theory may be the only one open to those who hold the ground of the universe 
to be impersonal; but it is not one which a true Theism can sanction, and it 
is unprovable. Why should infinite wisdom not choose its ends, and also freely 
choose the means by which they are to be accomplished? Which is the higher view—that 
which regards the Divine Being as bound down to a single system—one, too, which 
wisdom, love, and freedom have no share in producing, but which flows from the 
nature of its cause with the same necessity with which the properties of a triangle 
flow from the triangle; or that which supposes the universe to have originated 
in a free, intelligent act, based on the counsels of an infinite wisdom and 
goodness?<note n="218" id="xiii-p15.2">Cf. Veitch’s <i>Knowing 
and Being,</i> pp. 290, 291.</note> (2) As in this theory no place is left f or freedom in God, so logically it 
leaves no place for freedom in man. Freedom implies initiative, control, a choice 
between possible alternatives. But, on this theory we are considering, freedom 
can never be more than a semblance. Whether the individual recognises it or 
not, all that he sees around him, and all that takes place within him, is but 
the working out of an immanent logical necessity.<note n="219" id="xiii-p15.3">Lotze discusses “the 
conception of the world” as “a necessary, involuntary, and inevitable development 
of the nature of God,” and says regarding it: “It is wholly useless from the 
religions point of view, because it leads consistently to nothing but a thorough-going 
determinism, according to which not only is everything that must happen, in 
case certain conditions occur, appointed in pursuance of general laws; but according 
to which even the successive occurrence of these conditions, and consequently 
the whole of history with all its details, is predetermined.”—<i>Outlines of 
the Philosophy of Religion,</i> pp. 71, 72 (Eng. trans.).</note> Things are what they are by a necessity as stringent as that which obtains in 
mathematics, and as little room is left for human initiative as on the most 
thorough-going mechanical or materialistic hypothesis. History, too, shows that 
the step from the one kind of determinism to the other is never difficult to 
take. The consciousness of (pg. 126–127 missing) 

<pb n="126" id="xiii-Page_126" />freedom, however, is a fact too deeply rooted in our personality; 
too many interests depond on it to admit of its being this put aside at the 
bidding of any theory, metaphysical or other; and so long as human freedom stands, 
this view of the origin of the universe can never gain general acceptance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">3. In the third place, the doctrine of creation is opposed to the atheistic 
assertion of the self-subsistence and eternity of the universe. I may here point 
out the indications which science itself gives that the universe is neither 
self-subsistent nor eternal. Science, indeed, cannot prove the creation of the 
world, but it may bring us to that point at which we are compelled to assume 
creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">(1) In the analysis of nature, science compels us to 
go back to primordial elements. The atomic constitution of matter seems one 
of the surest results of science,<note n="220" id="xiii-p17.1">Professor Clifford said: “What I wish to impress upon you is this, that what 
is called ‘the atomic theory’—that is just what I have been explaining—is 
not longer in the position of a theory, but that such of the facts as I have 
just explained to you are really things which are definitely know, and which 
are no longer suppositions.”—Manchester Science Lectures on “Atoms,” Nov. 1872. 
Cf. art. “Atom” in <i>Ency. Brit.,</i> and Stallo’s <i>Concepts of Modern Physics,</i> 
pp. 28, 29.</note> and it is not yet suggested that these primordial elements are developed from 
one another by any process of evolution, or that their homogeneous structure 
and identical properties are to be accounted for by natural selection or any 
similar cause. Here, then, is one limit to evolution, and it is important that 
those who are disposed to regard evolution as all-embracing should take notice 
of it. But science not only tells us that the universe is built up of atoms, 
it finds that each of these atoms is a little world in itself in intricacy and 
complexity of structure;<note n="221" id="xiii-p17.2">The authors of <i>The Unseen Universe</i> say: “To our minds it appears no less 
false to pronounce eternal <i>that aggregation we call the atom,</i> than it 
would be to pronounce eternal <i>that aggregation we call the sun.</i>“—P. 
213. Cf. p.139. Professor Jevons believes that “even chemical atoms are very 
complicated structures; that an atom of pure iron is probably a vastly more 
complicated system than that of the planets and their satellites.”—<i>Principles 
of Science,</i> ii. p.452.</note> and the fact that all atoms of the same class are exactly alike, perfect copies 
of each other in size, shape, weight, and proportion, irresistibly suggests 
the inference that they have a common cause. “When we see a real number of things,” 
says Sir John Herschel, “precisely alike, we do not believe this similarity 
to have originated except from a common 

<pb n="127" id="xiii-Page_127" />principle independent of them.” Applying this to the atoms, 
he observes, “the discoveries alluded to effectually destroy the idea of an 
eternally self-existent matter, by giving to each of its atoms the essential 
characters at once of a manufactured article and a subordinate agent.”<note n="222" id="xiii-p17.3">Quoted in Hitchcock’s <i>Religion of Geology,</i> p.105, and endorsed by Professor 
Clerk-Maxwell—art. “Atom,” <i>Ency. Brit.;</i> and by the authors of <i>The 
Unseen Universe.</i> The latter say: “Now, this production was as far as we 
can judge, a sporadic or abrupt act, and the substance produced, that is to 
say, the atoms which form the substratum of the present universe, bear (as Herschel 
and Clerk-Maxwell have well said), from their uniformity of constitution, all 
the marks of being manufactured articles.”—P. 214.</note> This reasoning, I think, will command general assent, though fastidiousness 
may be offended with the phrase “manufactured article” as applied to a work 
of Deity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">(2) Science compels us to go back to a beginning in time. No doctrine comes 
here more powerfully to our support than the doctrine of evolution which some 
suppose to be a denial of creation. If the universe were a stable system,—<i>i.e.</i> 
if it were not in a condition of constant development and change,—it might 
with some plausibility be argued that it had existed from eternity. But our 
knowledge of the past history of the world shows us that this is not its character; 
that, on the contrary, it is progressive and developing.<note n="223" id="xiii-p18.1">This does not necessarily mean acceptance of the nebular theory of development. 
See Note B.—Evolution in Inorganic Nature—The 
Nebular Hypothesis.</note> Now it lies in the very thought of a developing universe that, as we trace it 
back through narrower and narrower circles of development, we come at last to 
a beginning,—to some point from which the evolution started.<note n="224" id="xiii-p18.2">Professor Clerk-Maxwell says: “This idea of a beginning is one which the physical 
researches of recent times have brought home to us, more than any observer of 
the course of scientific thought in former times would have had reason to expect.”—Address 
to Math. and Phys. Sect. of Brit. Assoc., 1870.</note> The alternative to this is an eternal succession of cycles of existence, a theory 
which has often recurred, but which brings us back to the impossible conception 
of a chain without a first link, of a series every term of which depends on 
a preceding, while yet the whole series depends on nothing.<note n="225" id="xiii-p18.3">See Note C.—The Hypothesis of Cycles.</note> Science can give no proof of an eternal succession, but so far as it has any 
voice on the subject points in an opposite direction, by showing that when the 
universe has parted with its energy, as it is in constant process of doing, 
it has no means of restoring it again.<note n="226" id="xiii-p18.4">See passages quoted in Note C.</note></p>


<pb n="128" id="xiii-Page_128" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">(3) Finally, it is the view of many distinguished evolutionists, that the 
course of evolution itself compels us to recognise the existence of breaks in 
the chain of development, where, as they think, some new and creative cause 
must have come into operation. I may instance Mr. Wallace, a thoroughgoing evolutionist, 
who recognises three such “stages in the development of the organic world, when 
some new cause or power must necessarily have come into action,” viz. <i>(a)</i> 
at the introduction of life, <i>(b)</i> at the introduction of sensation or 
consciousness, <i>(c)</i> at the introduction of man.<note n="227" id="xiii-p19.1"><i>Darwinism,</i> pp. 474–476.</note> With the view I hold of development as a process, determined from within, I 
do not feel the same need for emphasising these as “breaks.” We have, indeed, 
at the points named, the appearance of something entirely new, but so have we, 
in a lesser degree, with every advance or improvement in the organism, <i>e.g.</i>, 
with the first rudiment of an eye, or of a new organ of any kind. The action 
of the creative cause is spread along the whole line of the advance, revealing 
itself in higher and higher potencies as the development proceeds. It only breaks 
out more manifestly at the points named, where it founds a new order or kingdom 
of existence.<note n="228" id="xiii-p19.2">Mr. Gore has said: “The 
term supernatural is purely relative to what at any particular stage of thought 
we mean by nature. Nature is a progressive development of life, and each new 
stage of life appears supernatural from the point of view of what lies below 
it.”—<i>The Incarnation</i> (Bampton Lectures), p. 85. Lange has expanded the 
same thought. “Each stage of nature,” he says, “prepares for a higher; which 
in turn maybe regarded as above nature, as contrary to nature, and yet as only 
higher nature, since it introduces a new and higher principle of life into the 
existent and natural order of things. . . . Thus the chemical principle appeared 
as a miracle in the elementary world, as introducing a new and higher life; 
similarly the principle of crystallisation is a miracle with reference to the 
lower principle of chemical affinity; the plant, a miracle above the crystal; 
the animal, a miracle in reference to the plant; and man, over all the animal 
world. Lastly, Christ, as the Second Man, the God-Man, is a miracle above all 
the world of the first man, who is of the earth earthy.”—<i>Com. on Matt.</i> 
p. 152 (Eng. trans.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">While thus advocating, as part of the doctrine of creation, 
a beginning of the world in time, I am not insensible to the enormous difficulties 
involved in that conception. Prior to that beginning we have still, it may appear, 
to postulate a beginningless eternity, during which God existed alone. The Divine 
purpose to create was there, but it had not passed into act. Here arises the 
difficulty. How are we to fill up in thought these blank eternal ages in the 
Divine life? The doctrine of 

<pb n="129" id="xiii-Page_129" />the Trinity, with its suggestion of an internal Divine 
life and love, comes in as an aid,<note n="229" id="xiii-p20.1">Cf. Professor Flint, 
in <i>Anti-Theistic Theories,</i> pp. 438, 439. He remarks: “Although Omnipotence 
cannot express itself fully in the finite world to which we belong, the Divine 
nature may be in itself an infinite universe, where this and all other attributes 
can find complete expression. . . . The Divine nature must have in itself a 
plenitude of power and glory, to which the production of numberless worlds can 
add nothing.”</note> but, abstracting from the thought of the world, of the universe afterwards to 
be created, we know of nothing to serve as a content of the Divine mind, unless 
it be the so-called “eternal truths.” So that here we are in, presence of a 
great deep. A yet greater difficulty arises when we ask, Since God purposed 
to create, why was creation so long delayed? Why was a whole eternity allowed 
to elapse before the purpose was put into execution?<note n="230" id="xiii-p20.2"> This objection was early 
urged against the doctrine of creation. Cf. Origen, <i>De Principiis,</i> Book 
iii. 5; Augustine, <i>De Civitate Dei,</i> Book xi. 5.</note> If it was a satisfaction to love and wisdom to produce a universe, why was creation 
not as eternal as the purpose of it? Why an eternity’s quiescence, and then 
this transient act? Or rather, since in eternity no one moment is indistinguishable 
from another, why this <i>particular</i> moment chosen for creation? The very 
mentioning of these difficulties suggests that somehow we are on a wrong track, 
and that the solution lies—since solution there must be, whether we can reach 
it or not—in the revisal of the notions we set out with as to the relations 
of eternity to time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">First, some have sought to cut this knot by the doctrine 
of an Eternal Creation. God, it is thought, did not wait through a solitary 
eternity before He called the world into existence—the act of creation is coeval 
with His Being, and the world, though a creature and dependent, is eternal as 
Himself. This was the doctrine of Origen in the early Church, of Erigena in 
the Middle Ages, and has been revived by Rothe, Darner, Lotze, and many others 
in modern times. It is carefully to be distinguished from the doctrine of a 
pre-existent eternal matter formerly referred to. But I do not think it solves 
the difficulty. It is either only the doctrine of an eternal series of worlds 
in another form,. and is exposed to all the difficulties of that assumption; 
or it seeks to evade these difficulties by the hypothesis of an undeveloping 
spiritual world, standing, as Dorner says, in the light of eternity, antecedent 
to the existing 

<pb n="130" id="xiii-Page_130" />one—an hypothesis which leaves the origin of the temporal 
and developing world precisely where it was. Besides, how is the purpose of 
God ever to be summed up into a unity, if there is literally no beginning and 
no goal in creation?<note n="231" id="xiii-p21.1">See Note D.—“Eternal Creation.”</note> Secondly, another form of solution is that of the speculative philosophers, 
who would have us regard the distinction of time and eternity as due only to 
our finite standpoint, and who bid us raise ourselves to that higher point of 
view from which all things are beheld, in Spinoza’s phrase, <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p21.2">sub specie aeternitatis.</span></i><note n="232" id="xiii-p21.3">Spinoza’s Ethics, Part 
II. Prop. 44, Cor. ii.—“It is the nature of reason to perceive things <i>sub 
quadam aeternitatis specie.</i>”</note> The meaning of this is, that what exists for our consciousness as a time-development 
exists for the Divine consciousness as an eternally complete whole. For God, 
temporal succession has no existence. The universe, with all its determinations, 
past, present, and future, stands before the Divine mind in simultaneous reality. 
Language of this kind is found in Spinoza, Fichte, Hegel, Green,<note n="233" id="xiii-p21.4">A good illustration 
is afforded by Mr. Green in a fragment on Immortality. “As a determination of 
thought,” he says, “everything is eternal. What are we to say, then, to the 
extinct races of animals, the past formations of the earth? How can that which 
is extinct and past be eternal? . . . The process is eternal, and they <i>as 
stages in it</i> are so too. That which has passed away is only their false 
appearance of being independent entities, related only to themselves, as opposed 
to being stages, essentially related to a before and after. In other words, 
relatively to our temporal consciousness, which can only present one thing to 
itself at a time, and therefore supposes that when A follows B, B ceases to 
exist, they have perished; relatively to the thought which, as eternal, holds 
past, present, and future together, they are permanent; their very transitoriness 
is eternal.”—<i>Works,</i> iii. p. 159.</note> and is to be met with sometimes in more orthodox theologians. It is, however, 
difficult to see what meaning can be attached to it which does not reduce all 
history to an illusion.<note n="234" id="xiii-p21.5">Hegel, indeed, says: 
“Within the range of the finite we can never see that the end or aim has really 
been secured. The consummation of the infinite aim, therefore, consists merely 
in removing the illusion which makes it seem yet unaccomplished. . . . It is 
this illusion under which we live. . . . In the course of its process the Idea 
makes itself that illusion, by setting an antithesis to confront it; and its 
action consists in getting rid of the illusion which it has created.”—Wallace’s
<i>Logic of Hegel,</i> p. 304.</note> For, after all, time-development is a reality. There is succession in our conscious 
life, and in the events of nature. The things that happened yesterday are not 
the things that are happening to-day. The things that are happening today are 
not the things that will happen to-morrow. The past is past; the future is not 
yet come. It is plain that if time is a reality, the future is not yet present 
to God, except ideally. 

<pb n="131" id="xiii-Page_131" />The events that will happen to-morrow are not yet existent. 
Else life is a dream; all, as the Indian philosophers say, is <i>Maya</i>,—illusion, 
appearance, seeming. Even if life is a dream, there is succession in the thoughts 
of that dream, and time is still not got rid of. I cannot see, therefore, that 
without reducing the process of the world to unreality, this view of it as an 
eternally completed fact can be upheld. In an ideal sense the world may be, 
doubtless is, present to the Divine mind; but as regards the parts of it yet 
future, it cannot be so actually.<note n="235" id="xiii-p21.6">Cf. Veitch’s <i>Knowing 
and Being,</i> chap. vii.; Seth’s <i>Hegelianism and Personality,</i> pp. 180–184; 
Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> iii. pp. 293–295 (Eng. trans.); Lotze,
<i>Microcosmus,</i> ii. p. 711 (Eng. trans.); and see Note D. to Lect. III.</note> What other solution, then, is possible? The solution must lie in getting a proper 
idea of the relation of eternity to time, and this, so far as I can see, has 
not yet been satisfactorily accomplished. The nearest analogy I can suggest 
is that of the spiritual thinking principle within ourselves, which remains 
a constant factor in all the flux of our thoughts and feelings. It is in the 
midst of them, yet it is out of the flux and above them. It is not involved 
in the succession of time, for it is the principle which itself relates things 
in the succession of time-for which, therefore, such succession exists. I would 
only venture to remark, further, that even if the universe were conceived of 
as originating in an eternal act, it would still, to a mind capable of tracing 
it back through the various stages of its development, present the aspect of 
a temporal beginning. Before this beginning, it would be possible for the mind 
to extend its vision indefinitely backwards through imaginary ages, which yet 
had no existence save as its own ideal construction. But God’s eternity is not 
to be identified with this thought of an indefinitely extended time. Eternity 
we may rather take to be an expression for the timeless necessity of God’s existence; 
and time, properly speaking, begins its course only with the world.<note n="236" id="xiii-p21.7">See Note E.—Eternity and Time.</note> A few words before leaving this part of the subject on the motive and end of 
creation. If we reject the idea of metaphysical necessity, and think of creation 
as originating in a free, intelligent act, it must, like every similar act, 
be conceived of 

<pb n="132" id="xiii-Page_132" /> as proceeding from a motive, which includes in it at the -same 
time a rational end. And if God is free, personal Spirit, who is at the same 
time ethical Will, what motive is possible but goodness or love, or what end 
can be thought of but an ethical one? In this way it may be held that, though 
the universe is not the product of a logical or metaphysical necessity, it arises 
from the nature of God by a <i>moral</i> necessity which is one with the highest 
freedom, and thus the conception of creation may be secured from arbitrariness. 
It is an old thought that the motive to the creation of the world was the goodness 
of the Creator. Plato expresses this idea in his <i>Timaeus</i>,<note n="237" id="xiii-p21.8"><i>Timaeus,</i> p.29—“Let 
me tell you, then, why the Creator created and made the universe. He was good, 
and no goodness can ever have any jealousy of anything. And being free from 
jealousy, He desired that all things should be as like Himself as possible.”—Jowett’s
<i>Plato,</i> iii. p. 613.</note> and points to a yet more comprehensive view when, in the <i>Republic</i>, he 
names “the Good” as the highest principle both of knowledge and of existence.<note n="238" id="xiii-p21.9"><i>Republic,</i> Bk. 
vi.</note> Since the time of Kant, philosophy has dealt m very earnest fashion with this 
idea of “the Good”—now conceived of as ethical good, but likewise as including 
in it the highest happiness and blessedness—as at once the moving cause and 
end of the world. Start from the postulate of Kant, that moral ends are alone 
of absolute worth, and the inference is irresistible that the world as a whole 
is constituted for moral ends, and that it has its cause in a Supreme Original 
Good, which produces the natural for the sake of the moral, and is guiding the 
universe to a moral goal.<note n="239" id="xiii-p21.10">See last Lecture, pp. 
108–109.</note> Hence, from his principles, Kant arrives at the notion of an ethical community 
or “Kingdom of God,” having the laws of virtue as its basis and aim, as the 
end to which creation tends.<note n="240" id="xiii-p21.11">In his <i>Religion innerhalb 
der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft,</i> Bk. iii. Cf. Seth’s <i>From Kant to Hegel,</i> 
pp. 123, 124; Caird’s <i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> pp. 611–613.</note> Lotze takes up the same thought of a world ordered in conformity with the idea 
of “the Good,” and having its source in a Highest-Good Personal, and from him 
chiefly it has entered into Ritschlian theology.<note n="241" id="xiii-p21.12">Cf. <i>Microcosmus,</i> 
ii. p. 728 (Eng. trans.); <i>Outlines of Metaphysic,</i> pp. 151, 152 (Eng. 
trans.).</note> But Christian theology from its own standpoint arrives at a similar result. 
We have but to ask, with Dorner, What is the relation of the ethical nature 
of God to the other distinctions we ascribe to Him? to see that “the non-ethical distinctions in and 

<pb n="133" id="xiii-Page_133" />the nature of God are related to the ethical as means to 
an end; but the absolute end can only lie in morality, for it alone is of absolute 
worth.”<note n="242" id="xiii-p21.13"><i>Christian Ethics,</i> 
p. 65 (Eng. trans.).</note> In the graduated system of ends of which the universe consists, the moral, in other 
words, must be presumed to be the highest. And this is precisely what Christianity 
declares when it teaches that Christ and the kingdom of God are the consummation 
of God’s world-purpose; that the government of the world is carried on for moral 
ends; and that “all things work together for good to them that love God.”<note n="243" id="xiii-p21.14"><scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="xiii-p21.15" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>

<h4 id="xiii-p21.16">II. The nature of man, and his place in creation: man the final cause of the world.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">II. From the point now reached, the transition is easy 
to the Scripture doctrine of the nature of man, and of his position in creation. 
I may begin here with man’s place in creation, which of itself is a testimony 
which nature bears to the meaning and purpose of God in that creation. Assuming 
that final cause is to be traced in the world at all, we can get no better clue 
to it than by simply observing whither the process of development tends—what, 
as Mr. Spencer says, is “the naturally revealed end” towards which evolution 
works.<note n="244" id="xiii-p22.1"><i>Data of Ethics,</i> p. 171.</note> Here 
is a process of development, of evolution, going on for millenniums—what, as 
a matter of fact, do we find to be the outcome of it? At the base of the scale 
is inorganic matter; then we rise to organic life in the vegetable world; as 
a next round in the ladder of ascent we have animal and sentient life; we rise 
through all the gradations of that life—through insect, fish, reptile, bird, 
mammal—till at length, at the close of the long line of evolution, we find—What? 
Man, a self-conscious, personal, rational moral being; a being capable of entering 
not only into moral relations with his fellow-men, but, infinitely higher, into 
spiritual and moral relations with his invisible Creator. Man’s creation, it 
is true, is only the starting-point of a new line of evolution, but that evolution 
is one of moral life. So far as the teaching of evolution goes, then, man is 
the crown and masterpiece of this whole edifice of creation, and this also is 
the teaching of the Bible. I have been frequently struck with this in reading 
the works of Mr. Spencer and of other evolutionists, that none of them supposes 
that evolution is ever to reach a higher being than man; that whatever future 
development there is to be 

<pb n="134" id="xiii-Page_134" />will not be development beyond humanity, but development 
within humanity. In this it is implied that man is the end of nature, and that 
the end of nature is a moral one. In man, if we may so speak, mute and unintelligent 
nature attains to consciousness of itself, gains the power of reading back meaning 
into its own blind past, and has a prophecy of the goal to which its future 
tends. At the summit of nature’s gradations—of her inorganic kingdom and plant 
kingdom and animal kingdom-there stands a being fitted for the kingdom of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">The agreement of Scripture and science up to this point 
is patent and incontestable. In the original picture in Genesis we have, as 
in nature, a gradually ascending series of creations. We have man at the top 
of the scale; man as the latest being of all, and distinguished from all by 
the fact that he alone bears his Creator’s image; man set at the head of the 
lower orders of creatures, as God’s rational vicegerent and representative. 
Science corroborates all this. It gives to man the same place in the ascending 
series of creations as Scripture gives him; declares him to be the last and 
final product of nature; links him intimately with the past through his physical 
organisation, in which the whole of nature, as physiology shows, recapitulates 
itself; and at the same time acknowledges that he stands alone, and far removed 
from the other creatures, in his powers of thought and language, in his capacity 
for a selfregulated moral life under general rules, in his religious nature, 
in his capability of progress, and of boundless productivity in arts, sciences, 
laws, and institutions. Nay, looking at creation as a whole, from the vantage-ground 
which our present know ledge gives us, we can feel that its plan would have 
remained incomplete, its pyramid would have lacked a summit, had man not appeared 
upon the scene. For man not only stands at the head of creation, but, in virtue 
of his rational nature, he occupies a position in relation to it different from 
every other. The animal, however high in the scale of development, is a mere 
creature of nature; man has a life above nature. He is a being of “large discourse, 
looking before and after.”<note n="245" id="xiii-p23.1"><i>Hamlet,</i> act iv. 
scene 4</note> He is capable of reflection on himself; on the meaning and causes of things 
in the world around him; on the ends of his own existence. He can rise above momentary impulse and passion, and 

<pb n="135" id="xiii-Page_135" /> guide his life by general principles of reason, and so is capable 
of morality. For the same reason he is capable of religion, and shows his superiority 
over nature through the thoughts he cherishes of God, of infinity, of eternity. 
Till a mind of this kind appeared, capable of surveying the scene of its existence, 
of understanding the wisdom and beauty displayed in its formations, and of utilising 
for rational purposes the vast resources laid up in its treasuries, the very 
existence of such a world as this is remained an inexplicable riddle: an adequate 
final cause—an end-for-self—was not to be found in it.<note n="246" id="xiii-p23.2">See Note F.—Man the Head of Creation.</note> It would indeed be an exaggeration to view creation solely from the standpoint 
here taken. The position that man is the final cause of creation must obviously 
be held with certain qualifications. Were we to attempt to maintain that the 
world exists solely for man’s use and benefit, we would be met by unanswerable 
objections. Because man is the supreme end of nature, it does not follow that 
there are not lower ends—the happiness of the sentient creatures, <i>e.g.</i>, 
and many others that we do not know. This world, again, is part of a wider system, 
and there may be not only lower ends, but wider ends, than those prescribed 
by man’s existence. There is a delight which creative wisdom has in its own 
productions, which is an end in itself. God saw the works that He had made, 
and behold they were good; though not till man appeared upon the scene were 
they declared “very good.”<note n="247" id="xiii-p23.3"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 31" id="xiii-p23.4" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</note> But this in no degree militates against the position that the main use and end 
of nature is to subserve the purposes of man’s existence. Is not this to a thinking 
mind implied in its very dispositions and arrangements, in its distribution 
of land and sea, in its river plains and ocean communication, in its supplies 
of mineral and other wealth stored up in its recesses, in the forces it puts 
at man’s disposal for the accomplishment of his purposes, in the very obstacles 
it interposes in the way of his advancement, stimulating his mental activity, 
summoning forth his powers to contend with difficulties, and in this way rousing 
him up to further conquests? There are yet higher teleological relations which 
nature sustains to man, on which I cannot now dwell—the part, <i>e.g.</i>, 
which natural conditions play, as in Greece, in the development of the character 
and spirit of peoples; the food which the 

<pb n="136" id="xiii-Page_136" />study of nature affords to his intellect; the beauty which 
delights, and the sublimity which awes him, both speaking to his spirit of things 
higher than them-selves; the suggestions it gives of the infinite and eternal, 
etc. Taking it all in all, we may rest in the view that man, as nature’s highest 
being, is the key to the understanding of the whole development; that nature 
does not exist for its own sake, but supremely for the sake of the moral; that 
its chief end is to furnish the means for such a development as we now see in 
the mental and moral history of mankind.<note n="248" id="xiii-p23.5">On the teleological 
relations of nature to man, see Kant, <i>Kritik d. Urtheilkraft,</i> sect. 83—“Of 
the last end of nature as a teleological system,” and sect. 84—” Of the final 
end of the existence of a world, i.e. of the creation itself”; and cf. Caird,
<i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> ii. pp. 545–557.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">As a compound being, made up of body and of spirit, 
man is the link which unites the natural and the spiritual worlds.<note n="249" id="xiii-p24.1">See this thought worked 
out in Herder’s <i>Ideen zur Phil. d. Gesch. der Menschheit</i> (cf. Book v. 
6, quoted in Note F.).</note> The direct link between man and nature is the body, which in its erect posture, 
its highly evolved brain, its developed limbs, and its countenance lifted up 
to the heavens, bears witness, as already Ovid reminds us,<note n="250" id="xiii-p24.2"><p id="xiii-p25"><i>Metamorphoses</i>, 
i. 2:</p>
<verse id="xiii-p25.1">
<l id="xiii-p25.2"> “Pronaque quum spectent animalia cetera terram,</l>
<l id="xiii-p25.3">Os homini sublime dedit, coelumque tueri</l>
<l id="xiii-p25.4">Jussit, et erectos ad sidera tollere vultus.”</l>
</verse>
</note> to the dignity of the soul within. As Materialism ignores the rights of the 
spirit, and would reduce thought, feeling, and will, to functions of matter; 
so an ultra-spirituality is too apt to ignore the rights of the body, and to 
regard it as a mere accident of man’s personality. Materialism quite rightly 
protests against this one-sidedness; and the whole tendency of modern inquiry 
is to draw the two sides of man’s nature—the material and the spiritual, the 
physical and the metaphysical, the physiological and the mental—more closely 
together. The Bible avoids both extremes. Materialism gets all its rights in 
the Bible doctrine of the body. The abstract spirituality of a Plotinus, or 
of a hyper-refined idealism, which regards the body as a mere envelope of the 
soul, dropped off at death without affecting its entirety, is quite foreign 
to it. I do not dwell on this now, as I shall have occasion to refer to it in 
the following Lectures. Enough to remark that the Bible history of man’s creation; 
the remarkable honour its places on the body as God’s workman 

<pb n="137" id="xiii-Page_137" />ship and the temple of the Holy Ghost; its doctrines of sin, 
with death as the penalty; of the Incarnation—“forasmuch as the children are 
partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same”;<note n="251" id="xiii-p25.5"><scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14" id="xiii-p25.6" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>.</note> of 
Redemption, which includes “the Redemption of the body”;<note n="252" id="xiii-p25.7"><scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 23" id="xiii-p25.8" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23">Rom. viii. 23</scripRef>.</note> of the future life in a glorified corporeity—all warn us against an undue depreciation 
of the body. I go on to remark that if the Bible gives its rightful place to 
the body, much more does it lay stress on the possession by man of a spirit, 
which is the true seat of his personality, and the link which unites him with 
the spiritual world, and with God. Psychological questions would be here out 
of place, and I can only enter into a very brief examination of the Biblical 
terms used to express the different aspects of man’s spiritual nature, relegating 
the further discussion of these to their proper sphere in Biblical theology 
or psychology.<note n="253" id="xiii-p25.9">Cf. on this subject 
the works of Delitzsch and Beckon Biblical Psychology; Oehler and Schultz on 
Old Testament Theology; Wendt’s <i>Inhalt der Lehre Jesu;</i> Heard on the
<i>Tripartite Nature of Man;</i> Laidlaw’s <i>Bible Doctrine of Man;</i> Dickson’s
<i>Flesh and Spirit</i> (Baird Lectures), etc.</note> I would first remark that the Biblical usage of psychological terms can only 
be understood if we keep strictly to the Biblical point of view. In the Old 
Testament, it is the unity of the personality which is the main fact, and not 
the distinction of an immaterial and a material part, as in our modern usage.
<i>Nephesh</i> or soul does not, in the Old Testament, stand opposed to body, 
but is rather the principle of “life,” which manifests itself on the one hand 
in the corporeal functions (“the life is in the blood”<note n="254" id="xiii-p25.10"><scripRef passage="Lev. xvii. 11" id="xiii-p25.11" parsed="|Lev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.11">Lev. xvii. 11</scripRef>.</note>, 
and on the other in the conscious activities of the mind. The real contrast 
in the Old Testament is between “flesh” (<i>basar</i>) and “spirit” (<i>ruach</i>), 
and the “soul” is the middle term between them, the unity of them.<note n="255" id="xiii-p25.12">Another word for spirit 
is <i>Neshamah</i>—used twice in the Old Testament, once in a noteworthy passage 
for the principle of self-consciousness (<scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 27" id="xiii-p25.13" parsed="|Prov|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.27">Prov. xx. 27</scripRef>), as in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 11" id="xiii-p25.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</note> This does not mean that “soul” and “spirit” are separable elements in the same 
way that “soul” and “body” are, but it means that the “soul,” as inbreathed 
by God, is the source or seat of a double life. On the one side, it is the animating 
principle of the body; the source of all vital functions. It is its presence in the body which 


<pb n="138" id="xiii-Page_138" />constitutes the latter “flesh.” On the other side, it is the 
principle of self-conscious life. Various names are employed to denote the kinds 
of these self-conscious activities; but they may be grouped generally under 
the name “spirit.” More explicitly, all the activities of the “spirit” belong 
to the “soul”; but the converse is not true, that all the activities of the 
“soul” belong to the “spirit.” For the vital functions of the body, with the 
appetites, desires, impulses, etc., which belong to this side of our nature, 
likewise are traceable to it as their source. It is only the higher activities 
of the “soul”—those which we still denominate “spiritual”—I speak of general 
usage, for probably there is no distinction we can make which has not some exception—which 
are described by the term “spirit.” Thus we read of a spirit of wisdom, of knowledge, 
of understanding, of an upright spirit, a free spirit, a contrite spirit, etc.<note n="256" id="xiii-p25.15"><scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 2" id="xiii-p25.16" parsed="|Isa|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.2">Isa. xi. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10-12" id="xiii-p25.17" parsed="|Ps|51|10|51|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10-Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 
10-12</scripRef>. Some of the references are to the Divine Spirit, but as the source of 
spiritual powers in man.</note> That the “soul,” <i>essentially</i> considered, is also spiritual, is implied 
in its origin from the Divine Spirit. In the New Testament we have a distinction 
of “soul” and “body” much more akin to our own, though the influence of Old 
Testament usage is still very marked. “Soul” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.18">ψυχή</span>) 
still includes a higher and a lower life; and the higher life is still denoted 
by the term “spirit” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.19">πνεῦμα</span>); while the implication 
of a body is still always conveyed in the term “soul.” There is no “soul” which 
is not intended to animate a “body”; there are incorporeal spirits (angels, 
demons), but they are not called by the name “souls.” On the other hand, the 
“soul” is recognised as spiritual in its essence, and in its disembodied state 
is classed among “spirits,” e.g. “the spirits in prison.”<note n="257" id="xiii-p25.20"><scripRef passage="I Pet. iii. 19" id="xiii-p25.21" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">I Pet. iii. 19</scripRef>.</note> I need not discuss the cognate terms heart (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.22">καρδία</span>), 
mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.23">νοῦς</span>), understanding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.24">διάνοια</span>), 
etc., but content myself with saying that, except in the sense above explained, 
I do not see how a trichotomous view of man’s nature can be maintained. The 
distinction of “soul” and “spirit” is a distinction within the one indivisible 
spiritual nature; and the antithesis “soul” and “body” really covers all the 
facts of man’s personal life. The highest functions of the “spirit” arc in the 
New Testament ascribed also to the “soul”;<note n="258" id="xiii-p25.25"><i>E.g. </i><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 27" id="xiii-p25.26" parsed="|Matt|22|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.27">Matt. xxii. 
27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke i. 46" id="xiii-p25.27" parsed="|Luke|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.46">Luke i. 46</scripRef>.</note> and the “soul” in turn is used 

<pb n="139" id="xiii-Page_139" />by Jesus as a name f or man’s highest imperishable life. 
“He that hateth his life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.28">ψυχή</span>) in this world shall 
keep it unto life eternal.”<note n="259" id="xiii-p25.29"><scripRef passage="John xii. 25" id="xiii-p25.30" parsed="|John|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.25">John xii. 25</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">From this digression I return to the fact that it is in his “soul” or “spirit” 
that man peculiarly bears the Divine image. In a threefold respect is man the 
personal image of his Maker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p27">1. He bears first of all the <i>rational</i> image of God. We have a proof 
of this in the fact formerly referred to, that man can understand the world 
God has made. How is science possible, except on the assumption that the reason 
we find in ourselves is the same in kind as the reason which expresses itself 
in the universe? The argument is the same as if we were set to translate a book 
written in a foreign language. The first condition of success in that attempt—the 
postulate with which we set out—is similarity of intelligence between the man 
who wrote the book, and ourselves who seek to decipher its meaning. If his reason 
were of a totally different kind from ours, the attempt to understand him would 
be hopeless. Precisely the same condition applies to the possibility of our 
knowledge of the world. Reason in man and the reason expressed in nature must 
be the same in kind, or no relation between them could be established. Christian 
theology expresses this by saying that the world is created by the Logos, a 
term which means at once reason and word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p28">2. Man bears God’s <i>moral</i> image, not now in the 
possession of actual righteousness, but in the possession of the indestructible 
elements of a moral nature. (1) He is a being with the power of moral knowledge; 
reason, in other words, is the source to him, not only of principles of knowledge, 
but of laws of duty. The idea of the good, and with it the moral “ought” or 
ethical imperative, is part of his constitution. His moral ideal may vary with 
the degree of his development and culture; but, throughout, man is a being who 
distinguishes good and evil, and who recognises the obligation to obey the good 
and to eschew the evil. In this he proclaims himself a subject of moral law, 
and a being with a moral destiny. (2) He is a free, spiritual cause, <i>i.e.</i> 
he has moral freedom. I speak again not of man as at present he actually is, with 

<pb n="140" id="xiii-Page_140" />his freedom sadly impaired through sin, but of man in the 
constitutive elements of his nature. And as a free, spiritual, self-determining 
cause, standing at the summit of nature, man is again in a very marked sense 
the image of his Maker. It is this power of will and self-decision in man which 
most of all constitutes him a person. Through it he stands out of and above 
nature’s sequences, and can react on and modify them. He is, as some have chosen 
to regard him, a supernatural cause in the order of nature.<note n="260" id="xiii-p28.1">Cf. Bushnell, <i>Nature 
and Supernatural,</i> pp. 23–25.</note> It is surely of little use to deny the possibility of miracle, when every human 
volition is a species of miracle—a new, hyperphysical cause interpolated in 
the chain of physical events, and giving them a hew direction. (3) Man is a 
being with moral affections. Without these he would not be a true image of the 
God who is love. Summing up these points, we recognise in man a conscience which 
reveals moral law, a will which can execute moral purposes, and affections which 
create a capacity for moral love. This relates only to formal attributes; but 
it is now to be remarked that the bearing of God’s moral image in the full sense 
implies not only the possession of these attributes, but an actual resemblance 
to God in character, in holiness and love. In the primeval state—the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p28.2">status 
integritatis</span></i> of the Biblical account<note n="261" id="xiii-p28.3">See next Lecture.</note>—this 
possession of the image of God by man can only be viewed as potentiality, though 
a pure potentiality, for the perfected image could not be gained except as the 
result of self-decision and a long process of development, if even then without 
the appearance of the second Adam from heaven.<note n="262" id="xiii-p28.4">This is a view already 
enunciated with great clearness by Irenaeus. Cf. Dorner, <i>Person of Christ,</i> 
i. pp. 314–316; Art. “Irenaeus” in <i>Dict. of Christ. Biog.</i> vol. iii.; 
and Harnack, <i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> i. p. 499.</note> It is Christ, not the first Adam who is the ideal here, the model after which 
we are to be renewed in the image of Him who created us. Only in Christ do we 
see what a humanity perfectly conformed to the Divine idea of it is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p29">3. Man bears the image of God in his deputed <i>sovereignty</i> 
over the creatures, a sovereignty which naturally belongs to him in virtue of 
the attributes just enumerated, and of his place at the head of creation already 
adverted to. To the 

<pb n="141" id="xiii-Page_141" />reality of this sovereignty, all man’s conquests over material 
conditions, his achievements in art and civilisation, his employment of nature’s 
laws and forces for his own ends, his use of the lower creatures for service 
and food, etc., abundantly testify.<note n="263" id="xiii-p29.1">On the whole subject 
of the image of God in man, cf. Laidlaw’s <i>Bible Doctrine of Man,</i> Lect. 
III. (Cunningham Lectures).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p30">I might add one other mark of the possession of the Divine image by man, 
likewise involved in his self-conscious personality. I refer to what may be 
called the <i>potential infinitude</i> of his nature. It has often been remarked 
that man could not even know himself to be finite, if he were not able in thought 
to transcend the finite, and frame an idea of the Infinite. It is the strange 
thing about him, yet not strange once we realise what is implied in the possession 
of a thinking nature, that though finite, hedged round on every side by the 
limitations of the finite, he yet shows a constant impulse to transcend these 
limitations, and ally himself with the Infinite. Through this peculiarity of 
his nature, there is none of God’s infinite attributes which does not find a 
shadow in his soul How else could Carlyle, e.g., fill his pages with references 
to the eternities, the immensities, etc., in which man’s spirit finds its awful 
home? Is a being who can form the idea of eternity not already in affinity with 
the Eternal, in a sense His image? Man is not omnipresent, but is there not 
a shadow of God’s omnipresence in those thoughts of his that roam through space, 
and find a satisfaction in the contemplation of its boundlessness? He is not 
omniscient, but is not his desire for knowledge insatiable? The same spurning 
of bounds, the same illimitableness, is seen in all his desires, aims, ideals, 
hopes, and aspirations. This shows the folly of the contention that because 
man is finite, he is cut off from the knowledge of the Infinite. The objection 
seems to turn on the thought that there is a physical bigness in the idea of 
infinity which prevents the mind from holding it. It might as well be contended 
that because the mind is cooped up within the limits of a cranium only a few 
inches in diameter, it cannot take account of the space occupied, say by the 
solar system, or of the distance between the earth and the sun!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p31">In thus affirming the spiritual nature and dignity of man, 

<pb n="142" id="xiii-Page_142" />and a sonship to God founded thereon, it was inevitable 
that the Christian view should meet with keen opposition from the modern anti-supernaturalistic 
tendency, which regards with extreme disfavour any attempt to lift man out of 
the ranks of nature, and the prevailing bias of which is strongly towards Materialism. 
In this spirit Professor Huxley has told us that “anyone who is acquainted with 
the history of science will admit that its progress has, in all ages, meant, 
and now more than ever means, the extension of the province of what we call 
matter and causation, and the concomitant banishment from all regions of human 
thought of what we call spirit and spontaneity.”<note n="264" id="xiii-p31.1"><i>Lay Sermons,</i> 
“On the Physical Basis of Life,” p. 156.</note> The materialistic hypothesis has wide currency at the present day, though it 
is difficult to see how any sober mind, reflecting on the patent difference 
between mental and physical phenomena, could ever suppose that it was adequate, 
or could imagine that by its aid it had got rid of “spirit.” As involving the 
denial of the existence of a spiritual principle in man, distinct from the body, 
this hypothesis is manifestly in contradiction with the Biblical doctrine just 
explained, and on this account claims a brief consideration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p32">The great fact on which every theory of Materialism strikes is, of course, 
the fact of consciousness. Life, unattended by sensation, presents a great enough 
difficulty to the theorist who would explain everything on mechanical principles,<note n="265" id="xiii-p32.1">Kant has said that the 
attempt to explain the world on mechanical principles is wrecked on a caterpillar.</note> but when 
consciousness enters the difficulty is insuperable.<note n="266" id="xiii-p32.2"><p id="xiii-p33">Du Bois-Reymond, who 
himself favours Materialism, specifies, in his <i>Die Sieben Weltrathsel</i> 
(The Seven Enigmas of the World), seven limits to the materialistic explanation 
of Nature. These are:</p>
<ol id="xiii-p33.1">
<li id="xiii-p33.2">The Existence of Matter and Form.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.3">The Origin of Motion.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.4">The Origin of Life.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.5">The Appearance of Design in Nature.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.6">The Existence of Consciousness.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.7">Intelligent Thought and the Origin of Speech.</li>
<li id="xiii-p33.8">The Question of Free-Will.</li>
</ol>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p34">See the account of this work in Kennedy’s <i>Natural Theology and Modern 
Thought,</i> from which I take the list (p. 52). Enigmas 1, 2, and 5 Du Bois-Reymond 
regards as insoluble.</p></note> It is, at the same time, no easy matter to bind down the advocates of the materialistic 
theory to a clear and consistent view. </p>

<pb n="143" id="xiii-Page_143" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p35">1. There is the crass, thorough going Materialism which 
literally identifies brain with mind, and the movements of the brain with the 
thoughts and feelings of which we are aware in consciousness. Brain action, 
on this hypothesis, is thought and feeling. “The brain,” says Cabanis, “secretes 
thought, as the liver secretes bile.” This is the crude theory of writers like 
Moleschott, Vogt, and Buchner, but it is too manifestly absurd—it too palpably 
ignores the striking differences between mental and physiological facts—to 
be accepted by more cautious scientists without qualification. Brain movements 
are but changes of place and relation on the part of material atoms, and, however 
caused, are never more than motions; they have nothing of the nature of thought 
about them. “It is absolutely and for ever inconceivable,” says the distinguished 
German physiologist, Du Bois-Reymond, “that a number of carbon, hydrogen, nitrogen, 
and oxygen atoms should be otherwise than indifferent to their own positions 
or motions, past, present, or future. It is utterly inconceivable how consciousness 
should result from their joint action.”<note n="267" id="xiii-p35.1">Lecture on <i>Die Grenzen 
des Naturerkennens.</i> Leipsic, 1872.</note> There is, accordingly, general agreement among scientific thinkers that the 
physical changes and the mental phenomena which accompany them are two distinct 
sets of facts, which require to be carefully kept apart. “The passage from the 
physics of the brain to the corresponding facts of consciousness,” says Professor 
Tyndall, “is unthinkable.”<note n="268" id="xiii-p35.2"><i>Fragments of Science,</i> 
“Scientific Materialism,” p. 121. In the sixth edition the words are—” is inconceivable 
as a result of mechanics” (vol. ii. p. 87). He goes on to say that, could we 
“see and feel the very molecules of the brain; were we capable of following 
all their motions, all their groupings, all their electric discharges, . . . 
the chasm between the two classes of phenomena would still remain intellectually 
impassable.”</note> “I know nothing, and never hope to know anything,” says Professor Huxley, “of 
the steps by which the passage from molecular movement to states of consciousness 
is<note n="269" id="xiii-p35.3">Article on “Mr. Darwin’s 
Critics,” in <i>Contemporary Review,</i> Nov. 1871, p. 464. Mr. Spencer expresses 
himself similarly: “Can the oscillation of a molecule,” he says, “be represented 
in consciousness side by side with a nervous shock, and the two he recognised 
as one? No effort enables us to assimilate them.”—<i>Principles of Psychology,</i> 
i. sec. 62.</note> “The two 
things are on two utterly different platforms,” says Professor Clifford; “the 
physical facts go along by themselves, and the mental facts go along by themselves.”<note n="270" id="xiii-p35.4">“Body and Mind,” in
<i>Fortnightly Review,</i> December 1874.</note> So far as this goes, it is clearly 

<pb n="144" id="xiii-Page_144" />in favour of spiritualism, and would seem in consistency 
to require the abandonment of Materialism.<note n="271" id="xiii-p35.5">Cf. Herbert’s <i>Modern 
Realism Examined,</i> pp. 89–94; Kennedy’s <i>Natural Theology and Modern Thought,</i> 
pp. 64–66.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p36">2. An escape, however, may seem to be afforded from 
this dilemma, by consenting to regard matter as itself but the phenomenal manifestation 
of some unknown power, as therefore not the ultimate reality, but only a form 
or appearance of it to our senses. This is the view held by Strauss, Lange, 
Haeckel, Spencer, and the scientific professors whose words I have just quoted. 
“I have always,” says Strauss, “tacitly regarded the so loudly proclaimed contrast 
between Materialism and Idealism (or by whatever terms one may designate the 
view opposed to the former) as a mere quarrel about words. They have a common 
foe in the dualism which has pervaded the view of the world (<span lang="DE" id="xiii-p36.1">Weltansicht</span>), through 
the whole Christian era, dividing man into body and soul, his existence into 
time and eternity, and opposing an eternal Creator to a created and perishable 
universe.”<note n="272" id="xiii-p36.2"><i>Der alte und der 
neue Glaube,</i> p. 212.</note> But whatever the change in the theoretic groundwork, this view in practice comes 
to very much the same thing as the other. It will not be disputed that it does 
so with Strauss and his German allies, whose Materialism is most pronounced.<note n="273" id="xiii-p36.3">Strauss declares his 
thorough agreement with Carl Vogt in his denial of any special spiritual principle, 
p. 210.</note> But our English savants also, while disclaiming the name “materialists,” while 
maintaining in words the distinction between the two classes of facts (mental 
and physical), while careful to show that a strict interpretation of the <i>
data</i> would land us rather in a subjective Idealism than in Materialism,<note n="274" id="xiii-p36.4">Thus, <i>e.g.,</i> Huxley: 
“For, after all, what do we know of this terrible ‘matter,’ except as a name 
for the unknown and hypothetical cause of states of our own consciousness?” 
(“On the Physical Basis of Life “) . . . it follows that what I term legitimate 
Materialism . . . is neither more nor less than a shorthand Idealism.”—” On 
Descartes,” <i>Lay Sermons,</i> pp. 157, 374. On the relation of extreme Materialism 
to Idealism, cf. Kennedy’s <i>Natural Theology,</i> pp. 64–66.</note> none the less proceed constantly upon the hypothesis that mental facts admit 
of being translated (as they call it) into terms of matter, and that thus only 
are they capable of being treated by science.<note n="275" id="xiii-p36.5">At least this terminology 
is held to be preferable. Prof. Huxley says: “In itself it is of little moment 
whether we express the phenomenon of matter in terms of spirit, or the phenomenon 
of spirit in terms of matter. . . . But, with a view to the progress of science, 
the materialistic terminology is in every way to he preferred.”—<i>Lay Sermons,</i> 
“On the Physical Basis of Life,” p. 160.</note> 

<pb n="145" id="xiii-Page_145" />Thus, Professor Huxley speaks of our thoughts as “the expression 
of molecular changes in that matter of life which is the source of our other 
vital phenomena,”<note n="276" id="xiii-p36.6"><i>Lay Sermons,</i> 
“On the Physical Basis of Life,” p. 152. In the same essay he tells us: “As 
surely as every future grows out of past and present, so will the physiology 
of the future extend the realm of matter and law, till it is coextensive with 
knowledge, with feeling, and with actions.”—P. 156.</note> of consciousness as “a function of nervous matter, when that matter has attained 
a certain degree of organisation.”<note n="277" id="xiii-p36.7">Article on “Mr. Darwin’s 
Critics,” in <i>Contemporary Review,</i> Nov. 1871, p. 464. In his Lecture on 
“Descartes,” he says: “Thought is as much a function of matter as motion is.”—<i>Lay 
Sermons,</i> p. 371.</note> This is carried out so far as to deny the existence of any freedom in volition, 
or indeed of any influence exercised by consciousness at all upon the train 
of physical events.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p37">One advantage of this materialistic-idealistic form 
of the theory is, that it enables the theorist to play fast and loose with language 
on matter and mind, and yet, when called to account, to preserve an appearance 
of consistency by putting as much or as little meaning into the term “matter” 
as he pleases. Professor Tyndall is eloquent on the “opprobrium” which we, in 
our ignorance, have heaped on matter, in which he prefers to discern “the promise 
and potency of every form of life.”<note n="278" id="xiii-p37.1">“Belfast Address,”
<i>Fragments of Science,</i> ii. p. 193.</note> But lie has to admit that, before he can do this, he has to make a change in 
all ordinarily received notions of matter. “Two courses and two only are possible,” 
he says. “Either let us open our doors freely to the conception of creative 
acts, or, abandoning them, let us radically change our notions of matter.”<note n="279" id="xiii-p37.2"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. p. 
191.</note> To which Dr. Martineau very justly replies, “Such extremely clever matter, matter 
that is up to everything, even to writing Hamlet, and finding out its own evolution, 
and substituting a moral plebiscite for a Divine government of the world, may 
fairly be regarded as a little too modest in its disclaimer of the attributes 
of mind.”<note n="280" id="xiii-p37.3"><i>Religion as Affected 
by Modern Materialism,</i> pp. 14, 15.</note> My chief objection to Dr. Tyndall, however, is that practically he does <i>not</i> 
change his notion of matter, but, ignoring his own admission of the “chasm intellectually 
impassable”<note n="281" id="xiii-p37.4"><i>Fragments of Science</i> 
ii p 87.</note> between the two classes of phenomena, persists in treating mind as if it were 
capable of being adequately represented by molecular changes of matter, in the 

<pb n="146" id="xiii-Page_146" />ordinary acceptation of the word. Instead, however, of 
supporting the view that molecular changes and mental functions are convertible 
terms, science, with its doctrine of the “conservation of energy,” has furnished, 
as we shall now see, a demonstration of the opposite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p38">There are three points at which, in the light of modern science and philosophy, 
the argument for Materialism is seen utterly to break down.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p39">1. The first is that which I have just alluded to, the 
impossibility of accounting for the phenomena of consciousness in consistency 
with the scientific doctrine of the “conservation of energy.” As already remarked, 
none but the very crassest materialists will maintain that the molecular changes 
in the brain are themselves the thoughts and feelings which we are aware of 
in consciousness. What the physicist will say is, that these changes are <i>
attended</i> by certain conscious phenomena as their concomitants. You have 
the motions, and you have the conscious fact—the thought or feeling—alongside 
of it. This is the way in which the matter is put by writers like Huxley and 
Tyndall, who frankly confess, as we have seen, the unbridgeable gulf between 
the two classes of phenomena. But, once this is admitted, the assertion that 
mental phenomena are <i>products</i> of cerebral changes is seen to come into 
collision with the scientific law of conservation. If mental phenomena are produced 
by material causes, it can only be at the expense of some measure of energy. 
This, indeed, is what is affirmed. Physical energy, it is supposed, is transformed 
into vital energy, this again into thought and feeling. But this, it can be 
shown to demonstration, is precisely what does <i>not</i> take place. Every 
scientific man admits that energy in all its active forms is simply some kind 
of motion; and that what is called “transformation of energy” (heat into light 
or electricity, etc.) is merely change from one kind of motion into another. 
What, then, becomes of the energy which is used when some change takes place 
in the matter of the brain, accompanied by a fact of sensation? It is all accounted 
for in the physical changes. No scientific man will hold that any part of it 
disappears, passes over into an “unseen universe.” With keen enough senses you 
could track that energy through every one of its changes, and see its results 
in some physical effect produced. The circuit is closed within 


<pb n="147" id="xiii-Page_147" />the physical. Motions have produced motions, nothing more, 
and every particle of energy present at the beginning is accounted for in the 
physical state of the brain at the end. There has been no withdrawal of any 
portion of it, even temporarily, to account for the conscious phenomenon.<note n="282" id="xiii-p39.1">“Motion,” says Du Bois-Reymond, 
“can only produce motion, or transform itself into potential energy. Potential 
energy can only produce motion, maintain statical equilibrium, push, or pull. 
The sum-total of energy remains constantly the same. More or less than is determined 
by the law cannot happen in the material universe; the mechanical cause expends 
itself entirely in mechanical operations. Thus the intellectual occurrences 
which accompany the material occurrences in the brain are without an adequate 
cause as contemplated by our understanding. They stand outside the law of causality, 
and therefore are as incomprehensible as a <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p39.2">mobile perpetuum</span></i> would be. 
“—<i>Ueber die Grenzen des Naturerkennens,</i> p. 28 (in Kennedy’s <i>Natural 
Theology,</i> p. 48).</note> This is a new outside fact, lying beyond the circle of the physical changes, 
a surplusage in the effect, which there is nothing in the expenditure of energy 
to explain. It is a fact of a new order, quite distinct from physical motions, 
and apprehended through a distinct faculty, self-consciousness. But, apart from 
the nature of the fact, there is, as I say, no energy available to account for 
it. What energy there is, is used up in the brain’s own motions and changes, 
and none is left to be carried over for the production of this new conscious 
phenomenon. If this is true of the simplest fact of consciousness, that of sensation, 
much more is it true of the higher and complex activities of self-conscious 
life.<note n="283" id="xiii-p39.3">On this argument, see 
Herbert’s <i>Modern Realism Examined,</i> pp. 43, 57; <i>Kennedy’s Natural Theology 
and Modern Thought,</i> pp. 48, 49, 79, 80; Harris’s <i>Philosophical Basis of 
Theism,</i> pp. 439–442.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p40">2. The second point on which Materialism breaks down 
is the impossibility of establishing any relation between the two sets of phenomena 
in respect of the laws of their succession. The mental facts and the physical 
facts, we are told, go along together. But it is not held that there is no relation 
between them. And the relation is, according to Professor Huxley, that the mental 
order is wholly determined by the physical order; while, conversely, consciousness 
is not allowed to exercise the slightest influence on the physical series. Consciousness 
he thinks, in men as in brutes, to be “related to the mechanism of the body 
simply as a collateral product of its working, and to be as completely without 
any power of modifying that working as the steam-whistle which accompanies the 
work of a locomotive 

<pb n="148" id="xiii-Page_148" /> engine is without influence upon its machinery.”<note n="284" id="xiii-p40.1">“The Hypothesis. that 
Animals are Automata,” in <i>Fortnightly Review,</i> Nov. 1874, pp. 575, 576. 
This steam-whistle illustration fails, as his critics all point out, in the 
essential respect that a steam-whistle does subtract a portion of the energy 
available for working the machinery, while the production if a conscious. phenomenon 
does not. Cf. Herbert, pp. 46, 47; Kennedy, 79, etc.</note> The physical changes, in other words, would go on precisely as they do, in obedience 
to their own laws, were there no such thing as consciousness in existence; and 
consciousness is simply a byeproduct or reflex of them without any counter-influence. 
Similarly, Mr. Spencer says, “Impossible as it is to get immediate proof that 
feeling and nervous action are the outer and inner faces of the same change, 
yet the hypothesis that they are so harmonises with all the observed facts”;<note n="285" id="xiii-p40.2"><i>Principles of Psychology,</i> 
i. sec. 51.</note> and again, “While the nature of that which is manifested under either form proves 
to be inscrutable, the order of its manifestations throughout all mental phenomena 
proves to be the same as the order of its manifestations throughout all material 
phenomena.”<note n="286" id="xiii-p40.3"><i>Ibid.</i> i. sec. 
273.</note> The one point clear in these statements is that in the materialistic hypothesis 
the order of mental phenomena is identical with an order of physical phenomena, 
determined by purely mechanical conditions.<note n="287" id="xiii-p40.4">See Note G.—Mind and Mechanical Causation.</note> Is this according to fact, or is it not precisely the point where a materialistic 
explanation of mind must for ever break down? On the hypothesis, the one set 
of phenomena follow purely physical (mechanical, chemical, vital) laws; but 
the other set, or a large part of the other set (the mental), follow laws of 
rational or logical connection. Suppose a mind, for example, following out the 
train of reasoning in one of the propositions in Euclid—or, better still, think 
of this demonstration as it was first wrought out in the discoverer s own mind. 
What is the order of connection here? Is it not one in which every step is determined 
by the perception of its logical and rationally necessary connection with the 
step that went before? Turn now to the other series. The laws which operate 
in the molecular changes in the brain are purely physical—mechanical, chemical, 
vital. They are physical causes, operating to produce physical effects, without 
any reference to consciousness. What possible connection can there be between 
two orders so distinct, between an order determined solely by 

<pb n="149" id="xiii-Page_149" />the physical laws, and the foregoing process of rational 
demonstration? The two orders are, on the face of them, distinct and separate; 
and not the least light is cast by the one on the other. To suppose that the 
physical laws are so adjusted as to turn out a product exactly parallel to the 
steps of a rational demonstration in consciousness, is an assumption of design 
so stupendous that it would cast all other proof of teleology into the shade. 
I am far, however, from admitting that, as the materialistic hypothesis supposes, 
every change in the brain is determined solely by mechanical, chemical, and 
vital laws. Granting that cerebral changes accompany thought, I believe, if 
we could see into the heart of the process, it would be found that the changes 
are determined quite as much by mental causes as by material. I do not believe, 
for example, that an act of will is wholly without influence on the material 
sequence. Our mental acts, indeed, neither add to nor take from the energy stored 
up in the brain, but they may have much to do with the direction and distribution 
of that energy.<note n="288" id="xiii-p40.5">See Note H.—Mind and Cerebral Activity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p41">3. A third point on which the materialistic hypothesis 
breaks down is its irreconcilability with what is seen to be implied in self-consciousness, 
and with the fact of moral freedom. To constitute self-consciousness, it is 
not enough that there should be a stream or succession of separate impressions, 
feelings, or sensations; it is necessary that there should be a principle which 
apprehends these impressions, and relates them (as resembling, different, co-existent, 
successive, etc.) to one another and to itself, a principle which not only remains 
one and the same throughout the changes, but is conscious of its self-identity 
through them. It is not merely the mental changes that need to be explained, 
but the consciousness of a persistent self amidst these changes. And this ego 
or self in consciousness is no hyperphysical figment which admits of being explained 
away as subjective illusion. It is only through such a persistent, identical 
self, that knowledge or thought is possible to us; it is implied in the simplest 
analysis of an act of knowledge. Were we simply part of the stream, we could 
never know it<note n="289" id="xiii-p41.1">Cf. Green’s <i>Prolegomena 
to Ethics,</i> Book i.; Lotze’s <i>Microcosmus,</i> pp. 157, 163; Seth’s. <i>
Hegelianism and Personality,</i> pp. 3–5. Lotze puts the point thus.: “Our 
belief in the soul’s unity rests not on our appearing to ourselves such a unity, 
hut on our being able to appear to ourselves at all. . . . What a being appears 
to itself to be is not the important point; if it can appear anyhow to itself, 
or other things to it, it must be capable of unifying manifold phenomena in 
an absolute indivisibility of its. nature.”—<i>Microcosmus</i>, p. 157.</note> As 

<pb n="150" id="xiii-Page_150" />another fact of our conscious life incompatible with subjection 
to mechanical conditions, I need only refer to the consciousness of moral freedom. 
In principle, Materialism is the denial of moral freedom, or of freedom of any 
kind, and with its triumph moral life would disappear.<note n="290" id="xiii-p41.2">Cf. Ebrard’s <i>Christian 
Apologetics,</i> ii. pp. 77–98; <i>Dorner’s Christian Ethics,</i> pp. 105, 
106; <i>Kennedy’s Natural Theology,</i> Lecture V.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p42">These considerations are sufficient of themselves to refute Materialism, 
but the final refutation is that which is given by the general philosophical 
analysis of the relation of thought to existence, a subject on which I do not 
enter further than I have already done in the previous Lecture. Thought, as 
I tried to show there, is itself the <i>prius</i> of all things; and in attempting 
to explain thought out of matter, we are trying to account for it by that which 
itself requires thought for its explanation. Matter, which seems to some the 
simplest of all conceptions to work with, is really one of the most difficult; 
and the deeper its nature is probed, whether on the physical or on the metaphysical 
side, the more does it tend to disappear into something different from itself; 
the more, at any rate, is it seen to need for its explanation facts that are 
spiritual. It was remarked above how, even in the hands of Professors Huxley 
and Tyndall, matter tends to disappear in a subjective Idealism; the only escape 
from this is a rational theory of knowledge, which again explains the constitution 
of the world through rational categories. To explain thought out of matter is, 
from a philosophical point of view, the crowning instance of a <i>hysteron proteron.</i><note n="291" id="xiii-p42.1">Cf. Caird’s <i>Philosophy 
of Religion,</i> pp. 94–101.</note></p>

<h4 id="xiii-p42.2">III. Man as made in the image of God constituted for immortality.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p43">III. From the distinction thus shown to exist between the spiritual and the 
material parts of man’s nature, there results the possibility of the soul surviving 
death, and the foundation is laid for the doctrine of Immortality. The consideration 
of the Biblical aspect of this subject will more properly be reserved for next 
Lecture, where I treat of the connection of sin and death. Here I will only 
ask how far nature and reason have a voice to utter on these two questions: 
Is man constituted for
<pb n="151" id="xiii-Page_151" />immortality? And is there a presumption that the soul will 
survive death? These questions, it ought to be observed, are not identical. 
The proposition that man, as a being made in God’s image, is naturally destined 
for immortality, is not immediately convertible with the other, that the soul 
will survive death; for it is no part of the Biblical view, as we shall see 
afterwards, that death is a natural condition of man. Now, however, that death 
has supervened, the question arises, Does the soul still survive? To this question 
also, as I hope to show, both Old and New Testaments give an affirmative answer; 
but the complete Scripture doctrine of immortality means a great deal more than 
this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p44">It is a significant circumstance that the modern unbelieving 
view of the world has no hope to give us of a life beyond the grave. With the 
obscuration of the idea of God, and the loss of the sense of the spiritual, 
there has gone also faith in immortality.<note n="292" id="xiii-p44.1">Renan has 
said: “No one in business would risk a hundred francs with the prospect of gaining 
a million, on such a probability as. that of the future life.”—<i>Dialogues,</i> 
p. 31. Cf. Strauss, <i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> pp. 123–134. “In fact,” 
he says, “this. supposition is the most gigantic assumption that can be thought 
of; and if we ask after its foundation, we meet with nothing hut a wish. Man 
would fain not perish when he dies; therefore he believes he will not perish.”—Pp. 
126, 127.</note> Materialism, of course, is bound to deny a future life. The theories of Huxley, 
Tyndall, and Spencer hold out just as little hope of it,<note n="293" id="xiii-p44.2">The contrast 
is again marked with the attitude of the last century “Natural Religion,” which 
regarded the “immortality of the soul” as one of its most certain articles. 
How little assurance even Theism, apart from Revelation, can give on this subject, 
is seen in Mr. Greg’s. statements in <i>The Creed of Christendom,</i> chap. 
xvii.; and Preface to his <i>Enigmas of Life.</i></note> though Mr. Fiske, developing a Theism out of the principles of Mr. Spencer, 
has developed also a doctrine of immortality, another evidence of the connection 
of these two belief’s.<note n="294" id="xiii-p44.3">Fiske’s
<i>Man’s Destiny.</i> Dr. Martineau tells the story that on a report of the 
arguments of this. book being read to an English friend, a Positivist, on its 
first appearance, his exclamation was: “What? John Fiske say that? Well; it 
only proves, what I have always maintained, that you cannot make the slightest 
concession to metaphysics, without ending in a theology!”—Preface to <i>A Study 
of Religion.</i></note> The hope proposed to us in lieu of individual immortality is that of “corporate 
immortality,” the privilege of joining the “choir invisible” of those who have 
laboured in the service of humanity, though they live now only in the grateful 
memory of posterity.<note n="295" id="xiii-p44.4"><verse id="xiii-p44.5">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.6">“O may I join the choir invisible</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.7">Of those immortal dead who live again</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.8">In minds made better by their presence. . . . </l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.9">This is life to come,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.10">Which martyred men have made more glorious</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.11">For us to strive to follow”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p44.12"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p44.13">George Eliot</span>, <i>Jubal, and other Poems,</i> pp. 301–303. </l>
</verse>
</note> Pantheism, likewise, 

<pb n="152" id="xiii-Page_152" />forbids the thought of personal immortality, exalting instead 
the blessedness of absorption in the Infinite.<note n="296" id="xiii-p44.14">Thus in 
the Indian systems, but also in modern times. Spinoza’s Pantheism has no room 
in it for personal immortality. In Hegel’s system the question was left in the 
same ambiguity as the question of the Divine personality (cf. Stirling’s <i>
Secret of Hegel,</i> ii. pp. 578–580; Seth’s <i>Hegelianism and Personality,</i> 
pp. 149, 150). On Schleiermacher’s views, see Note I.—Schleiermacher and Immortality.</note> We cannot, however, part with the hope of immortality without infinitely lowering 
the whole pulse and worth even of present existence.<note n="297" id="xiii-p44.15">Cf. p. 160.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p45">The only <i>scientific</i> plea on which the possibility of immortality can 
be denied to us is based on the fact that mind in this life is so intimately 
bound up with physiological conditions. Once grant, however, that the thinking 
principle in man is distinct from the brain which it uses as its instrument, 
and no reason can be shown, as Bishop Butler demonstrated long, ago, why it 
should not survive the shock of the dissolution we call death. Death need not 
even be the suspension of its powers. “Suppose,” says Cicero, “a person to have 
been educated from his infancy in a chamber where he enjoyed no opportunity 
of seeing external objects but through a small chink in the window shutter, 
would he not be apt to consider this chink as essential to his vision? and would 
it not be difficult to persuade him that his prospects would be enlarged by 
demolishing the walls of his prison?”<note n="298" id="xiii-p45.1">Quoted by 
Dugald Stewart, <i>Active and Moral Powers,</i> i. p. 72 (Collected Works). 
Cf. <i>Tusculan Disputations,</i> Book i. 20.</note> It may turn out, as Butler says, that existing and bodily conditions are rather 
restraints on mind than laws of its essential nature.<note n="299" id="xiii-p45.2"><i>Analogy,</i> 
i. chap. 1.</note> Even so rigid a critic of evidence as the late J. S. Mill admits that this argument 
against immortality from the present dependence of thought and feeling on some 
action of the bodily organism, is invalid. “‘there is, therefore,” he says, 
“in science, no evidence against the immortality of the soul, but that negative 
evidence which consists in the absence of evidence in its favour. And even the 
negative evidence is not so strong as negative evidence often is.”<note n="300" id="xiii-p45.3"><i>Three 
Essays,</i> p. 201.</note> It may, at the same time, be questioned, as we have seen, whether there are not

<pb n="153" id="xiii-Page_153" /> limits to the extent to which science has demonstrated the dependence 
of the higher mental operations on cerebal changes.<note n="301" id="xiii-p45.4">See Professor 
Calderwood’s views in Note H.</note> Science, therefore, cannot <i>negative</i> the idea of immortality, but has 
reason no positive utterance to give on this great and solemn question of future 
existence? It is not men of science only, but some believers in Revelation also, 
who show a disposition to minimise the indications and corroborations which 
nature affords of man’s immortal destiny. Mr. Edward White does this in support 
of his theory of conditional immortality;<note n="302" id="xiii-p45.5">In his
<i>Life in Christ.</i></note> but many others also have held the opinion that this is a question on which 
reason has little or nothing to say, and which must be determined solely by 
the light of Revelation. This position seems to me a hazardous one for a believer 
in Revelation to take up. Just as in speaking of Theism I ventured to say that, 
if God exists, it is inconceivable that nature should afford no evidence of 
His existence;<note n="303" id="xiii-p45.6">Lect. III. 
p. 81.</note> so I would say here that if human immortality be a truth, it is impossible that 
it should be only, or merely, a truth of Revelation. If, as he came from his 
Creator’s hand, it was man’s destiny to be immortal, his fitness and capacity 
for that destiny must reveal itself in the very make and constitution of his 
being, in the powers and capabilities that belong to him. If it could really 
be shown that in man’s nature, as we find it, no trace of anything exists pointing 
to a higher sphere of existence than earth affords, no powers or capabilities 
for which this earthly scene did not offer full employment or satisfaction, 
this alone, without any other argument, would be a cogent disproof of immortality. 
For the same reason, immortality cannot be viewed, as in Mr. White’s theory, 
as a mere external addition to a nature regarded as having originally no capacity 
or destination for it, a <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p45.7">donum superadditum</span>.</i> It is impossible that a 
being should be capable of receiving the gift of immortality, who yet in the 
make and constitution of his nature gives no evidence that he was destined for 
immortality. Otherwise immortality loses all moral significance, and sinks to 
the level of a mere prolongation of existence, just as the life of the brute 
might be prolonged. Such evidence, if it exists, may not be sufficient to demonstrate 
man’s immortality, but it will show that the make and 

<pb n="154" id="xiii-Page_154" />constitution of his nature points in that direction, that 
immortality is the natural solution of the enigmas of his being, that without 
immortality he would be a riddle and contradiction to himself and an anomaly 
in the world which be inhabits. And are there pot such proofs?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p46">1. Our minds are arrested here, first, by the fact that <i>nearly every tribe 
and people</i> on the face of the earth, savage and civilised, <i>has held in 
some form this belief in a future state of existence</i>. This suggests that 
the belief is one which accords with the facts of human nature, and to which 
the mind is naturally led in its inquiries. Assume the doctrine to be false, 
there is still this fact to be accounted for—that nearly all tribes and families 
of mankind have gone on dreaming this strange dream of a life beyond the grave.<note n="304" id="xiii-p46.1">Cicero urges 
the argument in <i>The Tusculan Disputations,</i> Book i. 13. For modern illustrations, 
cf. Max Muller’s <i>Anthropological Religion,</i> Lecture V.; Dawson’s <i>Fossil 
Men and their Modern Representatives,</i> chap. x., etc.</note> Mr. Spencer, of course, has a way of explaining this belief which would rob 
it of all its worth as evidence. The hypothesis is a very simple one. Belief 
in a future state, according to it, is simply a relic of superstition. It had 
its origin in the fancies of the savage, who, from the wanderings of his mind 
in sleep, and supposed appearances of the dead, aided by such facts as the reflection 
of his image on the water and the appearance of his shadow, imagined the existence 
of a soul, or double, separable from the body, and capable of surviving death.<note n="305" id="xiii-p46.2"><i>Eccles. 
Institutions,</i> chaps. i., xiv.; Strauss has a similar theory, <i>Der alte 
und der neue Glaube,</i> p. 124.</note> Were I discussing this theory at length, I would like to put in a word for Mr. 
Spencer’s savage. I would like to ask, first, Is Mr. Spencer so sure that this 
is the whole explanation of that singularly persistent instinct which leads 
even savage minds to cling so tenaciously to the idea of a future life? May 
it not be, though a philosopher may not care to take account of them,</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xiii-p46.3">
<verse id="xiii-p46.4">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p46.5">“That even in savage bosoms</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p46.6">There are longings, yearnings, strivings,”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p46.7">For the good they comprehend not,” </l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p47">and that, sometimes at least,</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xiii-p47.1">
<verse id="xiii-p47.2">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p47.3">“the feeble hands and helpless,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p47.4">Groping blindly in the darkness,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p47.5">Touch God’s right hand in that darkness,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p47.6">And are lifted up and strengthened!”<note n="306" id="xiii-p47.7">Longfellow’s
<i>Hiawatha,</i> Introduction.</note> </l>
</verse></div>


<pb n="155" id="xiii-Page_155" />
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p48">And I would like, secondly, to ask, Is the savage, after all, 
so illogical as Mr. Spencer would make him out to be? Allow that he has crude 
notions of apparitions and dreams, this is not the essential point. The essential 
point is that, from the activity of his mind in thinking and dreaming, he infers 
the working of a power within him distinct from his body. Is he so far wrong 
in this? I do not think we do justice always to the workings of the savage mind.<note n="307" id="xiii-p48.1">Max Muller 
says: “We cannot protest too strongly against what used to be a very general 
habit among anthropologists, namely, to charge primitive man with all kinds 
of stupidities in his early views about the soul, whether in this life or the 
next.”—<i>Anthropological Religion,</i> p. 218.</note> The savage knows, to begin with, that there is a something within him which 
thinks, feels, acts, and remembers. He does not need to wait on dreams to give 
him that knowledge.<note n="308" id="xiii-p48.2">Cf. Max 
Muller’s discussion of the “shadow” and “dream” theory in <i>Anthropological 
Religion,</i> pp. 218–226. “Before primitive man could bring himself to imagine 
that his soul was like a dream, or like an apparition, it is clear that he must 
already have framed to himself some name or concept of soul.”—P. 221.</note> The step is natural to distinguish this thinking something from his hands and 
head and body, which remain after its departure.<note n="309" id="xiii-p48.3">Cf. Max 
Muller, <i>Anthropological Religion,</i> pp. 195, 281, 337, 338. “It was a perfectly 
simple process: what may almost be called a mere process of subtraction. There 
was man, a living body, acting, feeling, perceiving, thinking, and speaking. 
Suddenly, after receiving one blow with a club, that living body collapses, 
dies, putrefies, falls to dust. The body, therefore, is seen to he destroyed. 
But there is nothing to prove that the agent within that body, who felt, who 
perceived, who thought and spoke, had likewise been destroyed, had died, putrefied, 
and fallen to dust. Hence the very natural conclusion that, though that agent 
had separated, it continued to exist somewhere, even though there was no evidence 
to show <i>how</i> it existed and where it existed”—P. 281. See also Mr. Greg,
<i>Preface to Enigmas of Life,</i> p. 7; and Fairbairn’s <i>Studies in Philosophy 
of Religion,</i> pp. 115ff.</note> Going further, he peoples nature with spiritual agents after the type of the 
mind he finds within himself. Here, therefore, we have the clear yet not reasoned 
out distinction between body and spirit, and this, in connection with other 
hopes, instincts, and aspirations, readily gives birth to ideas of future continued 
existence. But, however it may be with the savage, how absurd it is for Mr. 
Spencer to assume that the mature and thinking portion of mankind have no better 
foundation for their belief than is implied in these vulgar superstitions which 
he names! You sit at the feet of a Plato, and see his keen intellect applied 
to this subject; you listen to the eloquence of a Cicero discoursing on it;<note n="310" id="xiii-p48.4">Plato’s
<i>Phaedo,</i> Cicero’s <i>Tusculan Disputations and Dream of Scipio,</i> etc. 
Cf. Max Muller on <i>Anthropological Religion,</i> Lecture XI.</note> you 

<pb n="156" id="xiii-Page_156" />are lifted up by the grand strains of the poets of immortality. 
You really thought that it was proof of the greater mental stature and calibre 
of these men that they speculated on such themes at all, and expressed themselves 
so nobly in regard to them. But it turns out you are mistaken. You and they 
have miserably deceived yourselves; and what seemed to you rational and ennobling 
belief is but the survival of superstitions, born of the dreams and ghost fancies 
of the untutored savage!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p49">2. But let us leave the savage, and look at this subject in the light of 
the higher considerations which have in all ages appealed with special force 
to the minds of rational men. I pass by here the metaphysical arguments, which 
at most are better fitted to remove bars to the acceptance of the doctrine than 
to furnish positive proofs of it. The real proofs are those which, as already 
said, show that the make and constitution of man’s nature are not explicable 
on the hypothesis that he is destined only for a few short years of life on 
earth, but are such as point to a nobler and enduring state of existence. It 
is an interesting circumstance that Mr. J. S. Mill, who, in his treatment of 
this question, took evident delight in reducing the logical evidence to its 
minimum, yet practically brings all those arguments which he had thrust out 
by the door of the head back by the door of the heart, and uses them to found 
the duty of cherishing this hope of a future life.<note n="311" id="xiii-p49.1">In the Essay 
on “Theism,” in <i>Three Essays on Religion.</i> See below.</note> What are these indications which point to a fitness for, and are a prophecy 
of, immortality in man?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p50">(1) There is <i>the fact that the scale of man’s nature 
is too large for his present scene of existence</i>. I have already spoken of 
that shadow of infinitude in man which manifests itself in all his thoughts, 
his imaginations, his desires, etc. Look, first, at his rational constitution. 
In the ascent of the mountain of knowledge, is man ever satisfied? Does not 
every new height he reaches but reveal a higher height? Does not every new attainment 
but whet his appetite to attain more? Is any thirst more insatiable than the 
thirst for knowledge? Is it not the last confession of ripened wisdom that man 
as yet knows nothing as he would wish to know? Or look at the ideas which man’s 
mind is capable of containing. His mind spans the physical 

<pb n="157" id="xiii-Page_157" />universe, and ever as the telescope expands the horizon 
of knowledge, it reaches out in desire for a further flight. But there are greater 
ideas than even those of worlds and systems. His mind can take in the thought 
of God, of eternity, of infinity. Is this like the endowment. of a creature 
destined only for threescore years and ten? The same illimitableness attaches 
to imagination. “The use of this feigned history,” says Lord Bacon, speaking 
of poetry, “is to give some shadow of satisfaction to the mind of man on those 
points wherein the nature of things doth deny it, the world being in proportion 
inferior to the soul; by reason whereof there is, agreeable to the spirit of 
man, a more ample greatness, a more exact goodness, and a more absolute variety 
than can be found in the nature of things.”<note n="312" id="xiii-p50.1"><i>Adv. 
of Learning,</i> Book ii. 13.</note> Finally, there is desire. Give a man all of the world he asks for, and he is 
yet unsatisfied.</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xiii-p50.2">
<verse id="xiii-p50.3">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.4">“I cannot chain my soul; it will not rest</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.5">In its clay prison, this most narrow sphere.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.6">It has strange powers, and feelings, and desires</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.7">Which I cannot account for nor explain,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.8">But which I stifle not, being hound to trust</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.9">All feelings equally, to hear all sides.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.10">Yet I cannot indulge them, and they live,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p50.11">Referring to some state of life unknown.”<note n="313" id="xiii-p50.12">It. Browning,
<i>Pauline.</i> [The text is somewhat altered in 1889 edition. <i>Works,</i> i. p. 27.]</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p51">This argument is not met by saying, as Mill does, that there are many things 
we desire which we never get. This may be true, but the point is that even if 
we did get all the satisfaction which the earth could give us, our desires would 
still go beyond that earthly bound.<note n="314" id="xiii-p51.1">“Man,” says 
Kant, “is not so constituted as to rest and be satisfied in any possession or 
enjoyment whatsoever.”—<i>Kritik d. Urtheilskraft,</i> p. 281 (Erdmann’s ed.).</note></p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xiii-p51.2">
<verse id="xiii-p51.3">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p51.4">“And thus I know the earth is not my sphere,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p51.5">For I cannot so narrow be, but that</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p51.6">I still exceed it.”<note n="315" id="xiii-p51.7"><p id="xiii-p52">Browning,
<i>Pauline.</i> As revised:—</p>
<verse id="xiii-p52.1">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p52.2">“How should this earth’s life prove my only sphere?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p52.3">Can I so narrow sense but that in life</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p52.4">Soul still exceeds it?”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p52.5">Works, i. p. 29.</l>
</verse></note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p53">The argument is further strengthened by comparing man 
with 

<pb n="158" id="xiii-Page_158" />the other creatures that tenant the earth. Modern science 
justly lays stress on the constant relation subsisting between creatures and 
their environments. Throughout nature you find the most careful adjustment of 
faculty to environment. If there is a fin, there is water; if there is an eye, 
there is light; if there is a wing, there is air to cleave, etc. But here is 
a creature whose powers, whose capabilities, whose desires, stretch far beyond 
the terrestrial scene that would contain him! Must we not put him in a different 
category?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p54">(2) The same inference which follows from the scale of man’s endowments results 
if we consider life from <i>the point of view of moral discipline.</i> Everything 
which strengthens our view of the world as a scene of moral government, everything 
which leads us to put a high value on character, and to believe that the Creator’s 
main end in His dealings with man is to purify and develop character, strengthens 
also our belief in immortality. The only way we can conceive of the relation 
of nature to man, so as to put a rational meaning into it, is, as Kant has shown, 
to represent it to ourselves as a means to the end of his culture and morality.<note n="316" id="xiii-p54.1">Cf. Kant 
on “The Last End of Nature as a teleological System,” <i>Kritik d. Urtheilskraft,</i> 
pp. 280—285; and Caird, <i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> ii. P. 501.</note> Can we believe, then, that God will spend a lifetime in perfecting a character, 
developing and purifying it, as great souls always are developed, by sharp trial 
and discipline, till its very best has been evoked, only in the end to dash 
it again into nothingness? What would we think of an earthly artist who dealt 
thus with his works, spending a lifetime, e.g., on a block of marble, evolving 
from it a statue of faultless pro portions and classic grace, only in the end, 
just when his chisel was putting his last finishing touches on it, to seize 
his mallet and dash it again to pieces. It would stumble our faith in God—in 
the “Divine reasonableness”<note n="317" id="xiii-p54.2">“For my 
part,” says Mr. Fiske, “I believe in the immortality of the soul, not in the 
sense in which I accept the demonstrable truths of science, but as a supreme 
act of faith in the reasonableness. of God’s work.”—<i>Man’s Destiny</i> p. 
116.</note>—to believe that such could be His action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p55">(3) A third consideration which points in the same direction is that frequently 
insisted on—<i>the manifest incompleteness</i> of the present scene of things, 
both as respects human character and work, and as respects the Divine administration. Here, 

<pb n="159" id="xiii-Page_159" />again, everything that strengthens our faith in a moral 
government of the world, that impresses us with the infinite worth of human 
personality, that intensifies our sense of justice and injustice, forces on 
us the conviction that the present life, with its abounding anomalies, imperfections, 
and iniquities, is not God’s last word to us;<note n="318" id="xiii-p55.1"><verse id="xiii-p55.2">
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.3">There is no reconciling wisdom with a world distraught,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.4">Goodness with triumphant evil, power with failure in the aim,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.5">If—(to my own sense, remember! though none other feel the same!)—</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.6">If you bar me from assuming earth to be a pupil’s place,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.7">And life, time,—with all their chances, changes,—just probation-space,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiii-p55.8">Mine, for me?” BROWNING, <i>La Saisiaz,</i> Works, xiv. p. 178.</l></verse>
</note> that there is another chapter to our existence than that which closes on earth. 
Here comes in the consideration which Kant urges of the need of prolonged existence 
to complete the fulfilment of our moral destiny;<note n="319" id="xiii-p55.9">It should 
be noticed that, as Kant grants a “doctrinal faith” in the existence of God, 
as distinguished from theoretical demonstration on the one hand, and the moral 
proof on the other (see note D. to Lecture III.), so he admits also a “doctrinal 
faith” in immortality. “In view of the Divine wisdom,” he says, “and having 
respect to the splendid endowment of human nature, and to the shortness of life, 
so inadequate for its development, we can find an equally satisfactory ground 
for a doctrinal faith in the future life of the human soul. —<i>Kritik d. r. 
Vernunft,</i> p. 561 (Eng. trans. pp. 590, 591).</note> the sense of accountability which we all carry with us, instinctively anticipating 
a day of final reckoning; the feeling of an unredressed balance of wrong in 
the arrangements of life and society; above all, the sense of incompleteness 
which so often oppresses us when we see the wise and good cut down in the midst 
of their labours, and their life-work left unfinished. These are the “enigmas 
of life” for which it is difficult to see how any solution is provided if there 
is not a future state in which life’s mysteries shall be made clear, its unredressed 
wrongs rectified, the righteousness of the good vindicated, and a completion 
granted to noble lives, broken off prematurely here. Our faith in God leads 
us again to trust Him, that “He that hath begun a good work”<note n="320" id="xiii-p55.10"><scripRef passage="Phil. i. 6" id="xiii-p55.11" parsed="|Phil|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.6">Phil. i. 6</scripRef>.</note> in us will not leave it unfinished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p56">(4) Finally, there is the fact which all history verifies, 
that only under the influence of this hope do <i>the human faculties,</i> even 
here, <i>find their largest scope and play.</i> This was the consideration which, 
more than any other, weighed with the late J. S. Mill, in inclining him to admit 
the hope of immortality. “The beneficial influence of such a hope,” he says, 

<pb n="160" id="xiii-Page_160" />in words well worth quoting, “is far from trifling. It 
makes life and human nature a far greater thing to the feelings, and gives greater 
strength as well as greater solemnity to all the sentiments which are awakened 
in us by our fellow-creatures, and by mankind at large.<note n="321" id="xiii-p56.1">Cf. Uhlhorn 
in his <i>Christian Charity in the Ancient Church.</i> “There is an idea,” he 
says, “which has been again met with in our own day, that men, when they first 
clearly come to believe that human life finds its life in this life alone, would 
be on that account the more ready to help one another, so that at least life 
here below might be made as pleasant to all as possible, and kept free from 
evil. But, in truth, the opposite is the case. If the individual man is only 
a passing shadow, without any everlasting significance, then reflection quickly 
makes us decide: Since it is of no importance whether he exists or not, why 
should I deprive myself of anything to give it to him? . . . It was only when 
through Christianity it was for the first time made known that every human soul 
possessed an infinite value, that each individual existence is of much more 
worth than the whole world,—it was only then that room was found for the growth 
of a genuine charity.”—Pp. 33, 34 (Eng. trans.).</note> It allays the sense of that irony of nature, which is so painfully felt when 
we see the exertions and sacrifices of a life culminating in the formation of 
a wise and noble mind, only to disappear from the world when the time has just 
arrived at which the world seems about to begin reaping the benefit of it. . 
. . But the benefit consists less in the presence of any specific hope than 
in the enlargement of the general scale of the feelings; the loftier aspirations 
being no longer kept down by a sense of the insignificance of human life—by 
the disastrous feeling of ‘not worth while.’”<note n="322" id="xiii-p56.2"><i>Three 
Essays,</i> p. 249.</note> The evolutionist, it seems to me, should, beyond all others, respect these voices 
of the soul, this natural and unforced testimony of our nature to a life beyond, 
which does not disappear (as it would do were Mr. Spencer’s hypothesis correct), 
but only grows clearer and more solemn, as the history of humanity advances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p57">I think, then, we may conclude that reason does create 
a presumption, and that a very strong one, in favour of a future life. The considerations 
we have urged prove the possibility of immortality, and show that the soul of 
man is naturally fitted for immortality. We need not claim that they do more, 
though they have proved sufficient to inspire many of the noblest minds of our 
race, even apart from the gospel, with a very steady persuasion that there is 
a life hereafter. They cannot give absolute certainty. They may not be able, 
apart from the light of Revelation, to lift the mind wholly above the 

<pb n="161" id="xiii-Page_161" />suspicion that the law of waste and destruction which prevails 
here against the body may somewhere else, and finally, prevail against the soul. 
But, so far as they go, they must be accepted as a powerful corroboration and 
confirmation, from the side of nature, of the Christian view.</p>


</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture V. The Postulate Of The Christian View In Regard To  The Sin And Discord Of The World." progress="33.96%" prev="xiii" next="xv" id="xiv">
<pb n="164" id="xiv-Page_164" />
<p class="intro" id="xiv-p1">“Therefore, as through one man sin entered into the world, 
and death through sin; and so death passed unto all men, for that all have sinned.”—<span class="sc" id="xiv-p1.1">Paul</span>.</p>

<p class="intro" id="xiv-p2">“This is a wonder to which the worshippers of reason have not 
yet given a name—the story of the fall of the first man. Is it allegory? history? 
fable? And yet there it stands, following the account of the creation, one of 
the pillars of Hercules, beyond which there is nothing—the point from which 
all succeeding history starts. . . . And yet, ye dear, most ancient, and undying 
traditions. of my race—ye are the very kernel and germ of its most hidden history. Without 
you, mankind would be what so many other things are—a hook without a title, 
without the first cover and introduction.” <span class="sc" id="xiv-p2.1">Herder.</span></p>
<p class="intro" id="xiv-p3">“The existence of two selves in a man, a better self which 
takes pleasure in the good, and a worse self which makes for the bad, is a fact 
too plain to he denied.”—<span class="sc" id="xiv-p3.1">F. H. Bradley.</span></p>
<p class="intro" id="xiv-p4">“When we speak of primitive man, we do not mean man while he 
was emerging from brutality to humanity, ‘while he was losing his fur and gaining 
his intellect.’ We leave that to the few biologists who, undeterred by the absence 
of facts, still profess a belief in descent of man from some known or unknown 
animal species.”—<span class="sc" id="xiv-p4.1">Max Muller.</span></p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%" id="xiv-p4.2">
<verse id="xiv-p4.3">
<l class="t2" id="xiv-p4.4">“Are God and Nature then at strife,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.5">That Nature lends such evil dreams?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.6">So careful of the type she seems,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.7">So careless of the single life; . . .</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.8">‘so careful of the type?’ but no.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.9">From scarped cliff and quarried stone</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.10">She cries, ‘A thousand types are gone,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.11">I care for nothing, all shall go.’”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p4.12"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p4.13">Tennyson.</span></l>
</verse>
</div>

<pb n="165" id="xiv-Page_165" />
<h2 id="xiv-p4.14">LECTURE V.</h2>
<h3 id="xiv-p4.15">THE POSTULATE OF THE CHRISTIAN VIEW IN REGARD TO THE SIN AND DISORDER OF THE WORLD.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p5.1">Christianity</span> is the religion of Redemption. As such, it has 
for its third postulate the sin and disorder of the world. The existence of 
natural and moral evil is one of the darkest, deepest, and most difficult problems 
that can occupy human thought. It is one which has exercised the hearts of men 
in all ages, one which is often raised in Scripture, and which should warn us 
off from light and superficial views of the Divine character and purposes. Its 
presence is the great difficulty in the way of a belief on natural grounds in 
the perfect justice and goodness of God, the obstacle we immediately encounter 
when we try to persuade ourselves that the universe is created and ordered by 
a supremely good Being. So grave is this difficulty, even in respect to natural 
evil, that Mr. J. S. Mill declares “the problem of reconciling infinite benevolence 
and justice in the Creator of such a world as this” to be “impossible”; and 
adds, “The attempt to do so not only involves absolute contradiction in an intellectual 
point of view, but exhibits in excess the revolting spectacle of a jesuitical 
defence of moral enormities.”<note n="323" id="xiv-p5.2"><i>Three 
Essays on Religion,</i> pp. 186, 187. Cf. pp. 24–41, 112, etc. 
See Note A.—Defects in Creation: an Argument against Theism.</note> From the natural point of view, the assurance of God’s perfect goodness must 
always be, to some extent, an act of faith, based on the postulate of our own 
moral consciousness; and even this will often find it difficult to sustain itself, 
since Christianity alone imparts the moral consciousness in sufficient strength 
to uphold the faith required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">It is important to observe that, though this problem meets us in connection 
with the Christian view of the world, it is not 

<pb n="166" id="xiv-Page_166" />Christianity that makes this problem. Natural and moral 
evil is there as a fact in the universe, and would be there though Christianity 
had never been heard of. Christianity intensifies the problem by the stronger 
light it casts on the character of God, and the higher view it gives of man, 
but it does not create the problem. What it professes to do is to help us to 
Solve it. But the problem is there all the while, and has to be taken account 
of by every system, whether Christian or not. It is a difficulty of philosophy, 
not less than of theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">While, however, in naturalistic systems moral evil is 
apt to fall behind natural evil, in Christianity it is the other way —the moral 
evil is throughout placed in the forefront, and natural evil is looked at mainly 
in the light of it. This is as it should be; for while, as we shall see, natural 
evil presents an independent problem, there can be no doubt that its existence 
is deeply implicated with the existence of moral evil.<note n="324" id="xiv-p7.1">This is 
a point which Mr. Mill overlooks.</note> If we subtract from the sum of suffering in the world all that is directly or 
indirectly caused by sin—by the play and action of forces that are morally 
evil—we shall reduce the problem to very manageable dimensions indeed. It is 
the existence moral evil which is the tremendous difficulty from a theistic 
point of view. I might go further, and say that it is only for a theistic system 
that the problem of moral evil properly exists.<note n="325" id="xiv-p7.2">Cf. Ott’s
<i>Le Probleme du Mal,</i> pp. 1–5, 98, 99.</note> Materialism and Pantheism may acknowledge natural evil—misfortune, pain, sorrow, 
misery—but it is only by an inconsistency they can speak of sin. Both are systems 
of determinism, and leave no place for moral action. There is, besides, in either 
system, no question of a theodicy, for there is to them no God. Things are as 
they are by a necessity of nature, which we can neither account for nor get 
behind. If we could, indeed, really get rid of the problem of sin by adopting 
either of these systems, there would be some reason for accepting them. But 
unfortunately the problem of moral evil is one which refuses to be thus summarily 
got rid of. Sin is there; the feeling of responsibility and of guilt is there; 
and neither the heart nor the reason of humanity will allow us to treat them 
as nonentities. Nor does the denial of God’s existence really 

<pb n="167" id="xiv-Page_167" />mitigate the difficulty. Dark as the problem of evil is, 
it would be immeasurably darker if we were compelled to believe that there is 
no infinite righteousness and love behind, through which a solution of the problem 
may ultimately be hoped for. I proceed to consider more narrowly what the Christian 
view of sin is, and how it stands related to modern theories and speculations.</p>

<h4 id="xiv-p7.3">I. The problem of moral evil: conflict of Christian and modern views.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">I. It is in their respective relations to the sin and disorder of the world, 
perhaps more than at any other point, that the Christian and “modern” views 
of the world come to a direct issue. On the one hand, there are certain respects 
in which the Christian view finds unexpected support from the modern view of 
the world; on the other, there are certain respects in which it is fundamentally 
at variance with it. Let us briefly consider both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">There are three respects, in particular, in which the modern view of the 
world comes to the support of the Christian view of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">1. The modern view of things is marked by a stronger 
sense than in former times of the <i>reality</i> and <i>universal presence</i> 
of evil—both of natural evil and of moral evil, though moral evil, as was to 
be expected, is regarded more from its side of error, misery, and bondage, than 
from its side of guilt. The modern view has disposed of the superficial optimism 
of earlier times. The days of a flimsy optimism, when men demonstrated to their 
own satisfaction that this was the best of all possible worlds, and made light 
of the facts which contradicted their pleasing hypothesis, are over, and everywhere 
there is an oppressive sense of the weight of the evils which burden humanity, 
and of the unsatisfactoriness of natural existence generally. The strain of 
modern thought is pessimistic rather than optimistic. Its high-water mark is 
not optimism, but what George Eliot prefers to call “meliorism.”<note n="326" id="xiv-p10.1">Cf. Sully’s
<i>Pessimism,</i> p. 399. He adopts the term.</note> Herbert Spencer, indeed, still looks for an “evanescence of evil,” as the result 
of the working of natural and necessary laws of evolution,<note n="327" id="xiv-p10.2"><i>Social 
Statics,</i> p. 79.</note> but I do not find that this represents the general temper of the age. Schopenhauer 
and Hartmann have at least this merit, that they raise 

<pb n="168" id="xiv-Page_168" />the question of the good or evil of existence in a form 
which makes it impossible ever again to ignore it, or bury it out of sight. 
Pessimism, as Professor Flint has said, “like Macbeth, has murdered sleep.”<note n="328" id="xiv-p10.3"><i>Anti-Theistic 
Theories,</i> p. 294.</note> All this is a gain to the Christian view. Hartmann even goes so far as to find 
the merit of Christianity in the fact that it is a system of Pessimism.<note n="329" id="xiv-p10.4"><i>Selbstzersetzung 
des Christenthusms,</i> p. 51. Its characteristic mark, he thinks, is “the pessimistic 
conviction of the unworthiness of this world to exist.” Schopenhauer’s language 
is similar. “Let no one think,” he says, “that Christianity is favourable to 
optimism; for in the Gospels world and evil are used as almost synonymous.” 
“The inmost kernel of Christianity is identical with that of Brahmanism and 
Buddhism.”—<i>Die Welt als Wille,</i> etc., i. p. 420; iii. p. 420 (Eng. trans.).</note> Both systems take for granted the facts of existence, and both look them boldly 
in the face. But there is this difference—Christianity looks on the world in 
a spirit of hope; Pessimism looks on it in a spirit of despair.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">2. It is an extension of the same remark to say that 
the modern view of the world has disposed effectually of the shallow Rousseau 
view of the <i>inherent goodness of human nature,</i> and of the eighteenth-century 
illumination dreams of a perfectibility of man based on education, and on altered 
social and political conditions.<note n="330" id="xiv-p11.1">Schopenhauer 
says: “Indeed, the fundamental characteristic and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p11.2">πρῶτον ψεῦδος</span> of Rousseau’s whole philosophy is this, that in the place of 
the Christian doctrine of original sin, and the original depravity of the human 
race, he puts an original goodness and unlimited perfectibility of it, which 
has only been led astray by civilisation and its consequences, and then founds 
upon this his optimism and humanism.”—<i>Die Welt als Wille,</i> etc., iii. 
p. 398.</note> The optimistic and Pelagian views of human nature are as completely discredited 
as the optimistic view of the world generally. Kant struck this deeper keynote 
when, in opposition to the preceding Rationalism, he acknowledged the presence 
of a “radical evil” in human nature, which he could only account for by an act 
of the will above time.<note n="331" id="xiv-p11.3"><i>Die Religion 
innerhalb der Grenzen der blossen Vernunft,</i> Book i.—“On the Indwelling 
of the Evil Principle along with the Good, or on the Radical Evil in Human Nature.” 
Cf. Caird’s <i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> ii. pp. 566–568.</note> The modern evolutionary philosophy goes even beyond Christianity in its affirmation 
of the dominance of the brute element in man’s being—of the ascendency of the 
egoistic over the social impulses in the natural man;<note n="332" id="xiv-p11.4"><p id="xiv-p12">Mr. Flairs 
says:—“Thus we see what human progress means. It means throwing off the brute-inheritance—gradually 
throwing it off through ages of struggle that are by and by to make struggle 
needless. . . . The ape and the tiger in human nature will become extinct. Theology 
has had much to say about original sin. This original sin is neither more nor 
less than the brute-inheritance which every man carries with him, and the process 
of evolution is an advance towards true salvation.”—<i>Man’s Destiny,</i> p. 
103.</p>
<verse id="xiv-p12.1">
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p12.2">“Arise and fly The reeling Faun, the seminal feast; </l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p12.3">Move upward, working out the beast, </l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p12.4">And let the ape and tiger die.” </l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p12.5">TENNYSON, <i>In Memoriam.</i></l></verse></note> while the moralisation of 

<pb n="169" id="xiv-Page_169" />humanity which it anticipates, in the sense of a gradual 
subordination of the former to the latter, is admitted to be yet very imperfect. 
From the side of modern thought, therefore, there is no hesitation in admitting, 
what Christianity also affirms, that the animal in man has an undue preponderance 
over the intellectual and spiritual; that the will, even in the best of men, 
is hampered and fettered by impulses of the lower nature to a degree which often 
evokes the liveliest expressions of shame and self-reproach; that society is 
largely ruled by egoistic passions and aims. The law in the members warring 
against the law in the mind<note n="333" id="xiv-p12.6"><scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 23" id="xiv-p12.7" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</note>—in 
a sense, a natural depravity and “original sin “—has its recognition in modern 
science and philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">3. In the modern view of the world we have the fullest 
recognition of the <i>organic</i> principle in human life, and of the corollary 
of this in <i>heredity.</i> This, which is the correction of the individualistic 
view of human nature which prevailed in last century, I take to be one of the 
greatest gains of modern thought for the right understanding of the Christian 
doctrines both of sin and of Redemption. The Christian view is one which gives 
its rightful place alike to the individual, and to the organic connection of 
the individual with the race; and it is the latter side of the truth which modern 
thought has done so much to further. Rather, perhaps, I should say that both 
sides are being brought into strong prominence; for if there never was so much 
stress laid on the connection of the individual with society, neither was there 
ever so much said about individual rights. The former idea, at all events, is 
now thoroughly incorporated into modern habits of under the name of the “solidarity” 
of the race.<note n="334" id="xiv-p13.1">This word, 
I believe, has come from Comte.</note> There is an individual life, and there is a social life in which we all share. 
The race is an organism, and the individual, if we may so speak, is a cell in 
the tissue of that organism, indissolubly 

<pb n="170" id="xiv-Page_170" />connected for good or evil with the other cells in the 
unity of a common life.<note n="335" id="xiv-p13.2">Cf. Stephen’s
<i>Science of Ethics,</i> chap. iii. sec. 4, “Social Tissue.”</note> From this follows the conception of heredity, which plays so important a part 
in modern theories. Man is not simply bound up with his fellows through the 
external usages and institutions of society. “He has been produced by, and has 
become a part of them, . . . he is organically related to all the members of 
the race, not only bone of their bone and flesh of their flesh, but mind of 
their mind.”<note n="336" id="xiv-p13.3">Sorley’s
<i>Ethics of Naturalism,</i> pp. 123, 135.</note> He is a bundle of inherited. tendencies, and will in turn transmit his nature 
with its new marks of good an evil, to those who come after him.<note n="337" id="xiv-p13.4">Perhaps 
the moat forcible illustrations of heredity are to be found in Maudsley’s works.” Most 
certain is it,” he says, “that men are not bred well or ill by accident, little 
as they reck of it in practice, any more than are the animals, the select breeding 
of which they make such a careful study; that there are laws of hereditary action, 
working definitely in direct transmission of qualities, or indirectly through 
combinations and repulsions, neutralisations and modifications of qualities; 
and that it is by virtue of these laws determining the moral and physical constitution 
of every individual that a good result ensues in one case, a had result in another.”—<i>Body 
and Will,</i> p. 248.</note> It is easy to see that this conception of heredity, and of the organic unity 
of the race, is but the scientific expression of a doctrine which is fundamental 
to the Scriptures, and which underlies all its tea in about sin and salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">In respect of the points just named, therefore, it may 
be affirmed that the modem view of the world is largely in agreement with Christianity. 
We may not agree with Schopenhauer and Hartmann that Christianity is a system 
of Pessimism; but we may admit that Pessimism, in so far as it recognises that 
the world is in an evil state, is far truer to facts and to Christianity than 
the superficial Optimism, the shallow perfectionism, and the Pelagian denial 
of original and inherited sin, which it helped to displace. In the respect last 
named, indeed, modern thought is nearer to Christianity than some Christian 
systems themselves. Ritschl, for example, teaches that sin consists only in 
acts, and not in states and dispositions of the heart; that there is no such 
thing as original or inherited sin; that sin is not transmissible by nature, 
but only through education, influence, the reciprocal action of individuals 
in society, etc.<note n="338" id="xiv-p14.1"><i>Recht. 
und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 317–332 (3rd ed.).”As a personal propensity in the life 
of each individual,” he says, “it originates, so far as our observation reaches, 
out of the sinful desire and action which as such finds its adequate ground 
in the self-determination of the individual will”—P. 331.</note> But in maintaining this, he comes into conflict, 

<pb n="171" id="xiv-Page_171" />not merely with texts of Scripture, but with the whole 
modern conception of the organic union of the race. Universal sin—sin which 
does not consist merely in acts but seated causes in the heart the effects of 
which both bodily and mental, are hereditarily transmitted—these I take to 
he conceptions which neither Ritschl nor any other will now be able to overthrow.<note n="339" id="xiv-p14.2">Mr. J. J. 
Murphy says of Original Sin: “It is not a revealed doctrine, but an observed 
fact; a fact of all human experience, and witnessed to as strongly by classical 
as by Biblical writers, as strongly by heathens and atheists as by Christians.”—<i>Scientific 
Basis of Faith,</i> p. 262. Pfleiderer speaks of “the undeniable fact of experience, 
that, from the very dawn of moral life, we find evil present in us as a power, 
the origin of which accordingly must be beyond the conscious exercise of our 
freedom,” as “a fact on which indeterminism, Pelagian or rationalistic, must 
ever suffer shipwreck.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> iv. p. 28 (Eng. trans.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p15">When all this is said, however, it must still be granted that the most fundamental 
difference exists between the two views—the Christian and the modern. The difference 
is partly one as to the nature of sin, and it runs up into a difference as to 
its origin. The Christian view of sin is not only infinitely deeper and more 
earnest than in any current conception apart from Christianity; but it is, as 
I formerly remarked, profoundly modified by the difference in the views of God 
and of man. The first thing we have to do here is to secure clearly the Christian 
idea of sin: then when we have done this, and asked whether it is verified in 
conscience and experience we are prepared to judge of theories of origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">I lay it down as a first principle that, in the Christian 
view, sin is that which absolutely <i>ought not to be.</i><note n="340" id="xiv-p16.1">Hegel also 
uses this formula, but ambiguously. “What ought not to be,” means with Hegel, 
“what ought to be done away.”Cf. Julius Muller, <i>Christian Doctrine of Sin,</i> 
i. p. 322 (Eng. trans.). See on Hegel’s views later.</note> How that which absolutely ought not to be is yet permitted to exist under the 
government of a wise and holy God, is a problem we may not be able to solve; 
but the first thing to do is to hold firmly to the conception of sin itself. 
Sin, as such, is that which unconditionally ought not to be, which contradicts 
or infringes upon an unconditional law of right, and therefore can only be understood 
in the light of that which ought to be—of the moral good.<note n="341" id="xiv-p16.2">“For how 
can anything be called evil, unless it deviate from an obligatory good, and 
be therefore a violation of what ought to be (seinsollendes)—of the holy law.”—Dorner,
<i>System of Doctrine,</i> ii. p. 308 (Eng. trans.).</note> 

<pb n="172" id="xiv-Page_172" />The Christian view of sin, accordingly, has for its presupposition 
the doctrine of God as ethical Personality, previously explained. It is God’s 
perfect nature and holy will which form the norm of character and duty for man. 
The law of holiness requires, not only that the human will subsist in perfect 
harmony with the Divine, being surrendered to it in love, trust, and obedience, 
but, as involved in this, that there should be a right state of the affections, 
a pure and harmonious inner life. The external sphere for obedience is prescribed 
by our position in the world, and by our relation to it, to our neighbours, 
and to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">As the negation of this, sin, in the Biblical view, consists in the revolt 
of the creature will from its rightful allegiance to the sovereign will of God, 
and the setting up of a false independence, the substitution of a life-for-self 
for life-for-God.<note n="342" id="xiv-p17.1">Exemplified 
in the Parable of the Prodigal (<scripRef passage="Luke 15:11" id="xiv-p17.2" parsed="|Luke|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11">Luke xv. 11ff.</scripRef>).</note> How such an act should ever originate may again be a problem we cannot solve; 
but it is evidently included in the possibilities of human freedom. The possibility 
of sin arises from the fact that the creature has necessarily a relative independence 
and that in man, particularly, together with the impulse towards God, there 
exists an impulse towards the world, which the will may be tempted to make an 
object on its own account.<note n="343" id="xiv-p17.3">Cf. Martensen’s
<i>Christian Ethics,</i> i. secs. 26–28 (Eng. trans. pp. 94–102).</note> The false choice made. the spiritual bond between God and the soul is cut or 
at least infinitely weakened: the soul enters into subjection to the world to 
which it has surrendered itself, and an abnormal development begins, in which 
the baneful and God-negating character of the egoistic principle taken into 
the will gradually reveals itself.<note n="344" id="xiv-p17.4">On the development 
and forms of sin, see Muller, <i>Christian Doctrine of Sin</i>, i. pp. 147–182; Dorner,
<i>System of Doctrine,</i> ii. pp. 393–397; Martensen, <i>Christian Ethics,</i> 
i. pp. 102–108, etc. (Eng. trans.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">While thus spiritual in its origin, as arising from 
the free act of a will up to that time pure, sin is anything but spiritual in 
its effects. Its immediate result is the subversion of the true relation of 
the natural and the spiritual in man’s constitution, making that supreme which 
ought to be subordinate, and that subordinate which ought to be supreme. The 
relation of the spiritual and psychical in human nature is inverted. The spiritual 
is reduced to subjection, can at best make only feeble 

<pb n="173" id="xiv-Page_173" /> and ineffectual protests; the natural or psychical is elevated 
to authority and rule. Further, the spiritual bond being broken which kept the 
nature in harmony—reason, conscience, the God-ward affections ruling, while 
the lower passions and desires observed the bounds which higher law prescribed 
for them—not only is the psychical nature exalted to undue ascendency, but 
its own actings are now turbulent and irregular. It refuses to obey law; its 
desires clamour importunately each for its own special gratification; discord 
and division take the place of the normal unity. There is introduced into the 
soul a state of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p18.1">ἀνομία</span>—lawlessness.<note n="345" id="xiv-p18.2"><scripRef passage="1 John iii. 4" id="xiv-p18.3" parsed="|1John|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.4">1 John iii. 4</scripRef>.</note> Reason and conscience are still there as indestructible elements of human nature, 
nor can the sense of its dependence on God, or obligation to Him, ever be entirely 
lost. Hence arise, even in the natural man, conflict, struggle, self-condemnation, 
painful and ineffectual attempts to break the dominion of sin, never truly successful.<note n="346" id="xiv-p18.4"><scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 13-25" id="xiv-p18.5" parsed="|Rom|7|13|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13-Rom.7.25">Rom. vii. 13-25</scripRef>.</note> For this reason, that carnality preponderates in the nature of man as a whole, 
and that the most spiritual acts of the natural man betray the signs of its 
controlling influence, the whole man is spoken of as “in the flesh,” though 
elsewhere Paul distinguishes the flesh from that better self—the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p18.6">νοῦς</span>,  
or inner man—which protests against its rule.<note n="347" id="xiv-p18.7"><scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 22, 23" id="xiv-p18.8" parsed="|Rom|7|22|0|0;|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.22 Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii. 22, 23</scripRef>. On the various views of the Pauline use of the term
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p18.9">σάρξ</span> with criticism of these, see Dr. Dickson’s 
St. Paul’s Use of the Terms Flesh and Spirit (Baird Lectures, 1883).Cf. Dorner,
<i>System of Doctrine,</i> ii. p. 319 (Eng. trans.).</note> All 
this finds its verification in conscience and experience, if not in its totality 
in every man’s consciousness, yet in the general consciousness of the race. 
What a man’s judgment of himself will be depends upon his standpoint, but in 
proportion to the depth of his self-knowledge he will confess that his heart 
is not naturally possessed by love to God, and by spiritual affections; that 
his inner life is not perfectly pure and harmonious; that there are principles 
in his heart at war with what duty and the law of God require; that he often 
transgresses the commandment which he recognises as “holy, and just, and good,”<note n="348" id="xiv-p18.10"><scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 12" id="xiv-p18.11" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12">Rom. vii. 12</scripRef>.</note> in thought and word and deed; and that, in all this, he lies under his own self-condemnation. 
He is conscious that the sin of his heart is such that he would not willingly 
lay bare its secrets to his closest intimate, and he 

<pb n="174" id="xiv-Page_174" />would probably confess also that this state in which he 
finds himself did not spring wholly, or <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv-p18.12">de novo</span>,</i> from his individual 
will, but that it developed from a nature in which the principle of disorder 
was already implanted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">Gathering these observations to an issue, I conclude that the cardinal point 
in the Christian view of sin is, that it is not something natural, normal, and 
necessary, but, both as actual and as hereditary, something which must find 
its explanation in a free act of the creature, annulling the original relation 
of the creature to God. The Christian view, in other words, cannot be maintained 
on the hypothesis that man’s existing state is his original one,—still less 
on the assumption that, in a moral respect, it is an advance and improvement 
on his original one, but only on the supposition that man has wilfully defaced 
the Divine image in which he was originally made and has voluntarily turned 
aside to evil. Apart from express statements on the subject, the underlying 
presupposition of the Christian view is that sin has a volitional cause, which, 
as the sin itself is universal, must be carried back to the beginning of the 
race—that, in other words, the development of the race has not been a natural 
and normal, but an abnormal and perverted one. And here it is, I admit, that 
the modern view of the world, with its doctrine of man’s original brutishness, 
and his ascent by his own efforts to civilisation and moral life, comes into 
the most direct and absolute contradiction with it. Many attempts—some of them 
well meant—have been made to gloze over, or get rid of, this contradiction; 
but these would-be solutions all break on the fact that they make sin, or what 
passes for sin, a natural necessity; whereas, on the Biblical view, it is clearly 
not man’s misfortune only, but his fault—a deep and terrible evil for which 
he is responsible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">We shall best appreciate the force of this contradiction by looking at some 
of the theories to which the Christian view is opposed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p21">1. First, we have a class of theories which seek the 
ground of evil in <i>creation,</i> or in <i>the original constitution of the 
world;</i> but these I do not dwell upon. Such is the theory of Buddhism, and 
of all the pessimistic systems. “The existence of the world,” Schopenhauer holds, 
“is itself the greatest evil of all, and underlies all other evil, and similarly 
the root evil of each 
<pb n="175" id="xiv-Page_175" />individual is his having come into the world”;<note n="349" id="xiv-p21.1">Pfleiderer,
<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 233 (Eng. trans.) Cf. <i>Welt als Wille,</i> 
etc., i. pp. 452–461; iii. pp. 420–454.</note> and Hartmann speaks of the “inexpiable crime” of 
creation.<note n="350" id="xiv-p21.2">That is, 
on the supposition that the Creator knew what He was about.</note> Such, again, is the hypothesis of two original principles in creation, <i>e.g.,</i> 
the Persian dualism, of which we see some faint attempts at a revival in modern 
times.<note n="351" id="xiv-p21.3">See Note B.—Dualistic Theories of the Origin 
of Evil.</note> Such 
were the Platonic and Gnostic theories, that evil had its origin in matter. 
This doctrine also has its modern revivals. Even Rothe has adopted the view 
which seeks the origin of evil in matter, though why matter should be supposed 
inimical to goodness it is not easy to see. With him, it is the <i>non-divine,</i> 
the contradictory counterpart to God, opposed in its essence to the Divine, 
a conception not Biblical, and one which cannot be maintained.<note n="352" id="xiv-p21.4">See his 
theory in <i>Theologische Ethik,</i> 2nd ed., i. secs. 40, 104–130. Cf. his
<i>Still Hours</i> (Eng. trans.), pp. 185, 186. He says: “The development of 
man passes through stages of sin. . . . If sin is a necessary point in human 
development, it is not on that account merely negative. . . . Evil in the course 
of development, or sin, is not in itself a condition of the development of the 
good; but it belongs to the idea of creation, as a creation out of nothing, 
that the created personality cannot detach itself from material nature otherwise 
than by being clothed upon with matter, and being in this way altered, rendered 
impure or sinful. This is the necessary commencement of the creation of man, 
but only its mere commencement, which comes to a close in the Second Adam. . . . 
The necessity of a transition through sin is not directly an ethical, but 
rather a physical necessity.”The theory is criticised by Muller, i. pp. 146, 
147 (Eng. trans.); and Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> ii. pp. 375–380 (Eng. 
trans.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">2. We come, second, to a class of theories which seek the explanation of 
evil in <i>the nature of man</i>. It is the characteristic of all these theories 
that they regard sin as necessarily resulting from the constitution of human 
nature, in contrast with the Biblical view that it entered the world voluntarily. 
Of this class of theories, again, we have several kinds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p23">(1) We have the <i>metaphysical</i> theories of sin—that,
<i>e.g.,</i> of Hegel. Sin is here regarded as a necessary stage in the development 
of spirit. Hegel is fond of explicating the story of Eden in the interests of 
his philosophy, and this is how he does it. “Knowledge, as the disannulling 
of the unity of nature,” he says, “is the ‘Fall,’ which is no casual conception, 
but the eternal history of spirit. For the state of innocence, the paradisaical 
condition, is that of the brute. Paradise is a park, where only brutes, not 
men, can remain. . . . The fall is, 

<pb n="176" id="xiv-Page_176" />therefore, the eternal mythus of man, in fact the very 
transition by which he becomes man.”<note n="353" id="xiv-p23.1"><i>Philosophy 
of History</i> (Eng. trans.), p. 333.Cf. <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. pp. 264–266.</note> Sin, in brief, is the first step of man out of his naturalness, and the only 
way in which he could take that step. It is the negation of the immediate unity 
of man with nature, and of the innocence of that pristine state, but only that 
the negation may be in turn negated, and the true destination of spirit realised.<note n="354" id="xiv-p23.2">See Note C.—Hegel’s Doctrine of Sin.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p24">(2) We have the <i>ethical</i> and <i>would-be Christian</i> forms of these 
theories, in which the subject is looked at from the religious point of view. 
Such, <i>e.g.,</i> is the theory of Schleiermacher, who derives sin from a relative 
weakness of the spirit as compared with sense.<note n="355" id="xiv-p24.1"><i>Der christ. 
Glaube,</i> secs. 66–69.Cf. Muller, i. pp. 341–359, on “Schleiermacher’s View 
of the Essence and Origin of Sin”; and Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. 
pp. 34–38 (Eng. trans.).</note> Such, again, is the theory of Lipsius, who explains it from the fact that man 
is at first a naturally conditioned and self-seeking being, while his moral 
will is only gradually developed.<note n="356" id="xiv-p24.2"><i>Dogmatik,</i> 
pp 374, 375.</note> Such is the theory of Ritschl, who connects it with man’s ignorance. With him 
also man starts as a purely natural being, the subject of self-seeking desires, 
while his will for good is a “growing” quantity.<note n="357" id="xiv-p24.3">Cf. his
<i>Unterricht,</i> 3rd ed. p. 26. This, according to him, creates only “a possibility 
and probability” of sin; but it is a possibility which, as shown below, in the 
early stages of man’s history, cannot fail to be realised.</note> Sin, therefore, is an inevitable stage in his development.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p25">(3) We have the <i>evolutionary</i> theories, in which 
man begins only a shade removed from the brutes, and his subsequent moralisation 
is the result of slow development. This theory may be held in a more naturalistic 
or in a more philosophical form. In the former, the genesis of our moral ideas, 
from which the sense of sin arises, is sought in causes outside of the moral 
altogether—in the possession by man of social as well as egoistic impulses, 
in the perception of the advantage that would accrue from the subordination 
of the latter to the former, in the gradual accumulation of the results of experience 
in the organism through heredity, in the strengthening of the bonds of society 
through custom, law, etc.<note n="358" id="xiv-p25.1">Cf. for 
different forms of the evolution theory, Darwin’s <i>Descent of Man,</i> Stephen’s
<i>Science of Ethics,</i> Spencer’s <i>Data of Ethics;</i> and see criticism 
in Sorley’s <i>Ethics of Naturalism,</i> chaps. v. to viii.</note> What this theory fails 

<pb n="177" id="xiv-Page_177" />to show is how this idea of the advantageous becomes converted 
into the perfectly distinct conception of the morally obligatory. A clearly 
perceived duty lays an obligation on the will quite distinct from a perceived 
advantage; and even supposing the discovery made that a larger good would accrue 
through every individual devoting himself to the common weal, a distinct notion 
is involved when it is perceived that duty requires us to adopt this for our 
end.<note n="359" id="xiv-p25.2">Mr. Stephen 
substitutes the “health” for the “happiness” of society as the moral end (p. 
366).But the health is in order to the happiness, and it is presumed that the 
two tend to coincide (pp. 82, 83). “Morality is a statement of the conditions 
of social welfare,” “the sum of the preservative instincts of society,” “virtue 
is a condition of social welfare,” etc. (p. 217). Strong in his criticism of 
the ordinary utilitarianism, Mr. Stephen is weak in his attempt to provide a 
substitute, or show how the moral can possibly arise out of the non-moral.See 
Mr. Sorley’s criticism, <i>Ethics of Naturalism,</i> chap. viii.</note> The 
higher form of the evolutionary theory, accordingly, makes a more promising 
beginning, in that it grants to man from the first his rational nature, and 
recognises that his ideas of moral truth and obligation spring directly from 
a rational source. It is held, however, as in the theories already considered, 
that at first it is the instinctive impulses, in which the self-regarding desires 
are necessarily preponderant, which hold the field, and that man comes to the 
knowledge of his true nature only gradually. Man, indeed, only begins to be 
a moral being when, through the awakening of his moral consciousness, he makes 
the discovery that he is not what, in the true idea of his personality, he ought 
to be—when he forms an ideal. It is this impulse to realise his true nature, 
to attain to moral freedom, and bring the self-seeking impulses into harmony 
with moral law, which, on this theory, constitutes the mainspring of all development 
and progress.<note n="360" id="xiv-p25.3">Cf. with 
this general sketch Bradley’s <i>Ethical Studies</i> (see pp. 261–265 on “The 
Origin of the Bad Self”: and Green’s <i>Prolegomena to Ethics,</i> Book iii., 
on “the Moral Ideal and Moral Progress.” Green finds the moral end in rational 
‘’self-satisfaction,”—a conception into which it is difficult to avoid importing 
a subtle kind of hedonism; Bradley less objectionably finds it in “self-realisation”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p26">Taking this class of theories together, I contend that 
it is impossible to derive out of them conceptions of sin and guilt adequate 
to the Christian view. In the first place, it is evident that, in all these 
theories, sin is made something necessary—not simply something that might be, 
or could be, but an absolute necessity. In every one of them, the original condition 
of man is supposed to be such that sin could not but 

<pb n="178" id="xiv-Page_178" />result from it. This, it seems to me, is practically to 
empty the idea of sin of its real significance, and to throw the responsibility 
of it directly back on the Creator. It is probably a feeling of this kind which 
leads many who favour the view we are considering to disclaim the word “necessity.” 
Hegel, even, tells us that sin is not necessary; that man can- will evil, but 
is not under compulsion to will it. But this is a mere evasion, arising from 
an- ambiguous use of terms. In a multitude of other places Hegel tells us that 
sin arises from the highest logical and speculative necessity.<note n="361" id="xiv-p26.1">Cf. the 
references to <i>Phil. des Rechts,</i> sec. 139, in Muller, p. 392, and see Note C.</note> Schleiermacher, in like manner, disclaims the view that sin is a necessary law 
of human development.<note n="362" id="xiv-p26.2"><i>Der christ. 
Glaube,</i> sec. 68, 3.</note> He could not do otherwise, and hold, as he does the sinlessness of Christ. But 
he holds at the same time that the development through sin—or what we subjectively 
regard as sin—is the form of growth ordained for us by God, with a view to 
the ultimate Redemption, or perfecting, of the race in Christ.<note n="363" id="xiv-p26.3"><i>Der christ. 
Glaube,</i> secs. 80, 81.</note> Lipsius will have it that sin is at once necessary and free and 
avoidable.<note n="364" id="xiv-p26.4"><i>Dogmatik,</i> 
pp. 376, 377, secs. 475–477.</note> Ritschl holds, in the same way, that a necessity of sinning can be derived neither 
from the outfit of human nature, nor from the ends of moral life, nor from a 
design of God.<note n="365" id="xiv-p26.5"><i>Unterricht,</i> 
p. 26; and <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. p. 358.</note> Yet he grants, and starting off with man as he does as a merely natural being, 
he could not do otherwise, that sin is an apparently unavoidable product of 
the human will under the given conditions of its development.<note n="366" id="xiv-p26.6"><i>Recht. 
und Ver.</i> iii. 3rd ed. p. 360.</note> All these theories in fact, therefore, however they may evade the use of the 
name, do make sin a necessity. In the evolutionary theories this is very obvious. 
There is here no pretence that a sinless development is possible. How is it 
conceivable that a being beginning at the stage of lowest savagery should avoid 
sin; and what responsibility can be supposed to attach to the acts of such a 
being, in whom brute passions and desires have full ascendency, while reason 
and conscience are yet a glimmer—a bare potentiality?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p27">One immediate effect of these theories, accordingly, 
is to weaken, if not entirely to destroy, the idea of <i>guilt</i>. How can 

<pb n="179" id="xiv-Page_179" /> man be held responsible for acts which the constitution of his 
nature and his environment—without the intervention of moral causes of any 
kind, such as is involved in the idea of a “Fall”—make inevitable? In all these 
theories I have named, accordingly, it will be found that there is a great weakening 
down of the idea of guilt. That man attributes his acts to him- self, and feels 
guilty on account of them, is, of course, admitted; but instead of guilt being 
regarded as something objectively real, which God as well as man is bound to 
take account of, it comes to be viewed as something clinging only to the subjective 
consciousness,—a subjective judgment which the sinner passes on himself, to 
which nothing actual corresponds. Redemption thus becomes, in theories that 
admit Redemption, not the removal of guilt, but of the consciousness of guilt; 
and this, not by any real Divine pardon, but by the sinner being brought to 
see that his guilty fears misrepresented the actual state of God’s mind towards 
him. Thus it is in the theories of Schleiermacher, of Lipsius, and of Ritschl—in 
that of Ritschl most conspicuously. According to Schleiermacher, this subjective 
consciousness of guilt is a Divinely ordained thing to serve as a spur to make 
men seek Redemption, <i>i.e.</i> to be taken up into the perfect life of Christ.<note n="367" id="xiv-p27.1"><i>Der christ. 
Glaube,</i> secs. 80, 81.Cf. Muller, pp. 355, 356.The views of Lipsius may be 
seen in his <i>Dogmatik,</i> secs. 768–771. “Justification,” he says, “in respect 
of human sin, is the removal of the consciousness of guilt as a power separating 
from God, . . . the certainty awakened in him by the Spirit of God present in 
man of his fellowship in life and love with God, as something graciously restored 
in him by God Himself.”—P. 690.</note> Ritschl regards all sins as arising so much from ignorance as to be without 
real guilt in the eyes of God. God does not impute guilt on account of the ignorance 
in which we now live. The reason, therefore, why sins are pardonable is, that 
though the sinner imputes them to himself as offences, they are not properly 
sins at all, but acts done in ignorance. The guilt attaching to these acts is 
but a feeling in the sinner’s own consciousness, separating him from God, which 
the revelation of God’s Fatherly love in the Gospel enables him to overcome.<note n="368" id="xiv-p27.2"><i>Recht. 
und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 46, 52, 56, 83; 306, 307; 356–363, etc.See Note D.—Ritschl’s Doctrine of Guilt.</note> But I ask, Does this harmonise with the moral experience of the race—not to 
say with the statements of the Bible? Is it not the universal feeling of mankind 
that guilt is a terrible and stern reality, carrying with it objective 

<pb n="180" id="xiv-Page_180" />and lasting effects, that it is as real as the “ought” 
is real, and that conscience, in passing judgment on our state, is but reflecting 
the judgment of God, to whom, ultimately, we are accountable? This weakening 
down and subjectivising of the idea of guilt is to me a strong condemnation 
of any theory from which it springs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p28">These theories contradict the Christian view of sin, 
not simply in respect of its nature and of the degree of guilt attaching to 
it, but in the accounts they give of its <i>origin</i>. They regard that as 
a normal state for man in the beginning of his history, which the Christian 
view can only regard as an abnormal one. This is, indeed, the primary difference 
on which all the others depend. With minor differences, these theories all agree 
in regarding man’s original condition as one but little removed from the brute; 
the animal impulses are powerful and ungoverned. Is this a state which, from 
the Christian point of view, can ever be regarded as normal? It may be a normal 
state for the animal—can it be a normal state for a moral personality? In such 
a being, even from the first, the moral law asks for a subordination of the 
animal impulses to reason and conscience, for unity, and not for disorganisation 
and lawlessness. It asks for this, not as something to be attained through ages 
of development, but as something which ought to exist <i>now</i>, and counts 
the being in a wrong moral state who does not possess it. What, according to 
these theories themselves, is the judgment which the individual, when moral 
consciousness awakes, passes on himself? Is it not that he is in a wrong moral 
state, a state in which he condemns himself, and feels shame at the thought 
of being in it? Else whence this sense of moral dissatisfaction, which it is 
acknowledged that he feels, and feels the more keenly in proportion as his moral 
perceptions become more acute? It is not simply that he has an ideal which he 
has not reached: this is an experience to be found in every stage of development, 
even when the conscience implies no blame. But the contrast is between the idea 
of the “is” and of the “ought to be,” even in his present state, and this awakens 
the feeling of blame.<note n="369" id="xiv-p28.1">Dorner truly 
says: “Evil does not consist in man’s not yet being initially what he will one 
day become; for then evil must be called normal, and can only be esteemed exceptionable 
by an error. Evil is something different from mere development. . . . Evil is 
the discord of man with his idea, as, and so far as, that idea should be realised 
at the given moment. . . . Sin is not being imperfect at all, hut the contravention 
of what ought to be at a given moment, and of what can lay claim to unconditioned 
worth”—<i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. pp. 36, 37.</note> On what ground, 

<pb n="181" id="xiv-Page_181" />further, must it be held that man must have commenced his 
career from this low and non-moral, if not positively immoral point? Is it a 
necessary part of a law of development, that a man can only reach that which 
he ought to be by passing through that which he ought not to be? Then evil has 
a relative justification, and the judgment which the immediate consciousness 
passes on it must be retracted or modified from a higher point of view.<note n="370" id="xiv-p28.2">Dorner says: 
“If evil is supposed to consist only in development, which God has willed in 
His character as Creator, then its absolute wrongfulness must come to an end 
The non-realisation of the idea cannot be blameworthy in itself, if the innate 
law of life itself prescribes progressiveness of development.”—<i>System of 
Doctrine,</i> p. 264.</note> We have only to compare the Christian estimate of sin with that to which this 
theory heads us, to see how profound is the difference between them. On this 
theory of development, when a man has reached the higher moral standpoint, he 
judges of his former state more leniently than he did at first; he ceases to 
pass condemnatory judgments on himself on account of it. In the Christian view, 
on the other hand, the higher the stage which a Christian man has reached, the 
evil and guilt of his former state will appear in a deeper dye; the more emphatically 
will he condemn it as one of lostness and shame. Which estimate is the more 
just? I do not think there is any difficulty, at least, in seeing which is most 
in accord with the idea of the moral.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p29">I cannot, therefore, think that the picture sometimes 
given us of man’s primeval state—that of a miserable, half-starved, naked wretch, 
just emerged from the bestial condition, torn with fierce passions, and fighting 
his way among his compeers with low-browed cunning—is one in harmony with the 
Christian view. And the adversaries of the Christian faith not only admit the 
discrepancy between their view and ours, but glory in it. Christianity, they 
say, requires you to accept one view of man’s origin, and science gives quite 
another. As it is sometimes put, the doctrine of Redemption rests on the doctrine 
of the Fall; and the doctrine of the Fall rests on the third chapter of Genesis. 
But science has exploded the third chapter of Genesis, so the whole structure 
falls to the ground. I 

<pb n="182" id="xiv-Page_182" />acknowledge the issue, but it is not rightly put to say 
that the doctrine of the Fall rests on the third chapter of Genesis. The Christian 
doctrine of Redemption certainly does not rest on the narrative in <scripRef passage="Gen. iii." id="xiv-p29.1" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Gen. iii.</scripRef>, 
but it rests on the reality of the sin and guilt of the world, which would remain 
acts though the third chapter of Genesis never had been written. It would be 
truer to say that I believe in the third chapter of Genesis, or in the essential 
truth which it contains, because I believe in sin and Redemption, than to say 
that I believe in sin and Redemption because of the story of the Fall.<note n="371" id="xiv-p29.2">Cf. the 
suggestive remarks in Auberlen’s <i>The Divine Revelation,</i> pp. 175–185 (Eng. 
trans.).</note> Put the third chapter of Genesis out of view, and you have the facts of the 
sin and disorder of the world to be accounted for, and dealt with, all the same.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p30">The question, however, arises, and it is a perfectly 
fair one to raise, Whatever we may say of the relation to the Christian view, 
is not this doctrine of man’s origin, which implies a pure point of beginning 
in the history of the race, expressly contradicted by the facts of anthropology? 
Do not the facts of modern science compel us to adopt a different view? Must 
we not conclude, if regard is had to the evidence, that man did begin as a savage, 
but a few degrees removed from the brutes, and has only gradually worked his 
way upwards to his present condition? In answer I would say, I certainly do 
not believe that this theory has been proved, and, expressing my own opinion, 
I do not think it is likely to be proved. If it were proved, I admit that it 
would profoundly modify our whole conception of the Christian system. Negatively, 
evolutionists have not proved that this was the original state of man. The missing 
link between man and brute has long been sought for, but as yet has been sought 
in vain. The oldest specimens of men known to science are just as truly men 
as any of their successors.<note n="372" id="xiv-p30.1"><p id="xiv-p31">Professor 
Dana said, in 1875: “No remains of fossil man bear evidence to less perfect 
erectness of structure than in civilised man, or to any nearer approach to the 
man ape in essential characteristics. . . . This is the more extraordinary, 
in view of the fact that from the lowest limits in existing man there are all 
possible gradations up to the highest; while below that limit there is an abrupt 
fall to the ape level, in which the cubic capacity of the brain is one-half 
less. If the links ever existed, their annihilation, without trace, is so extremely 
improbable that it may be pronounced impossible. Until some are found, science 
cannot assert that they ever existed.”—<i>Geology,</i> p. 603.</p>
<p id="xiv-p32">Virchow said, in 1879: “ On the whole, we must readily acknowledge that all 
fossil type of a lower human development is absolutely wanting.Indeed, if we 
take the total of all fossil men that have been found hitherto and compare them 
with what the present offers, then we can maintain with certainty that among 
the present generation there is a much larger number of relatively low-type 
individuals than among the fossils hitherto known. . . . We cannot designate 
it as a revelation of science that man descended from the ape or any other animal.”—<i>Die 
Freiheit der Wissenschaft,</i> pp. 29, 31.</p>
<p id="xiv-p33">No new facts have been discovered since, requiring a modification of these 
statements.</p></note> At the same time, we need not reject the hypothesis 

<pb n="183" id="xiv-Page_183" />of evolution within the limits in which science has really 
rendered it probable. The only theory of evolution which necessarily conflicts 
with the Biblical view is that which supposes evolution to proceed by slow and 
gradual modifications—“insensible gradations,” as Mr. Spencer puts it—and 
this is a view to which many of the facts of science are themselves opposed. 
Evolution is not opposed to the appearance, at certain points in the chain of 
development, of something absolutely new, and it has already been mentioned 
that distinguished evolutionists, like Mr. Alfred Russel Wallace, freely recognise 
this fact.<note n="373" id="xiv-p33.1">Not only 
in respect of his mind, hut in respect also of his body, Mr. Wallace has contended 
that the appearance of man cannot he explained on Darwinian principles. He argues 
from the brain of primitive man as having a development beyond his actual attainments, 
suggesting the idea of “a surplusage of power; of an instrument beyond the wants 
of its possessor”; from his hairless back, “thus reversing the characteristics 
of all other mammalia”; from the peculiar construction of the foot and hand, 
the latter “containing latent capacities and powers which are unused by savages 
”; from the “wonderful power, range, flexibility, and sweetness of the musical 
sounds producible by the human larynx,” etc.—<i>Natural Selection,</i> pp. 
332, 330.</note> The “insensible gradation” theory, as respects the transition from ape to man, 
has not a single fact to support it. With man, from the point of view of the 
Bible, we have the rise of a new kingdom, just as truly as when life first entered,—the 
entrance on the stage of nature of a being self-conscious, rational, and moral, 
a being made in the image of God, and it is arbitrary to assume that this new 
beginning will not be marked by differences which distinguish it from the introduction 
of purely animal races.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p34">The evidence which is adduced from other quarters of 
the originally savage state of man is equally inconclusive. There is no reason 
to believe that existing savage races represent the earliest condition of mankind; 
rather there is evidence to show that they represent a degradation from a higher 
state. The traces of early man which geology has disinterred show, indeed, the 
existence in various parts of the world of races in a comparatively rude and 
uncivilised state; but they are found 

<pb n="184" id="xiv-Page_184" />mostly in outlying regions, far from the original centres 
of distribution, and afford no good evidence of what man was when he first appeared 
upon the earth.<note n="374" id="xiv-p34.1">See Note E.—Alleged Primitive Savagery of 
Mankind.</note> On the other hand, when we turn to the regions which tradition points to as 
the cradle of the race, we find great empires and civilisations which show no 
traces of those gradual advances from savagery which the modern theory requires, 
but which represent man as from the earliest period as in possession of faculties 
of thought and action of a high order.<note n="375" id="xiv-p34.2">Cf. Canon 
Rawlinson’s <i>Origin of Nations,</i> Part I., “On Early Civilisations”; and 
the same author’s “Antiquity of Man Historically Considered,” in <i>Present 
Day Tracts,</i> No. 9.</note> The theory, again, that man began with the lowest Fetishism in religion, and 
only gradually raised himself through Polytheism to Monotheism, finds no support 
from the history of religions.<note n="376" id="xiv-p34.3">Cf. Note A to Lecture III.</note> There is not the slightest proof, <i>e.g.,</i> that the Vedic religion was developed 
out of fetish worship, or ghost worship, but many indications that it was preceded 
by a purer faith, in which the sense of the unity of God was not yet lost. The 
same may be said of the religions of the most ancient civilised peoples,—that 
while all, or nearly all, in the form in which we know them, are polytheistic 
and idolatrous, there is not any which does not show a substratum of monotheistic 
truth, and from which we cannot adduce many proofs of an earlier purer faith.<note n="377" id="xiv-p34.4">See Note F—Early Monotheistic Ideas.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p35">Another side from which the Christian view is contested, 
and the hypothesis of an originally savage condition of man is supposed to be 
supported, is the evidence that has been accumulated of an extreme antiquity 
of the human race. I am not aware that the Bible is committed to any definite 
date for the appearance of man upon the earth; but it will be generally felt 
that if the extreme views which some advocate on this subject, carrying back 
marks appearance some hundred thousand or two hundred thousand years, were accepted, 
it would, taken in connection with the comparatively recent origin of civilisation, 
militate against the view which we defended. I am free further to admit that, 
did no religious interest enter, and were the facts of science the only ones 
to be regarded, we would probably have been found yielding a ready assent to 
the hypothesis of a great antiquity. The religious interests at stake lead us, while of 

<pb n="185" id="xiv-Page_185" />course acknowledging that whatever science really proves 
must be accepted as true, to be a little more careful in our examination of 
the proofs. And it is well we have been thus cautious; for, if we take the latest 
testimony of science as to what has been really proved, we find that the recent 
tendency is rather to retrench than to extend the enormous periods which were 
at first demanded; and that, while some geologists tell us that one or two hundred 
thousand years are needed, others, equally well informed, declare that ten thousand 
years would cover all the facts at present in evidence.<note n="378" id="xiv-p35.1">See Note G.—The Antiquity of Man and Geological 
Time.</note> Professor Boyd Dawkins has said in a recent Address:—“The question of the antiquity 
of man is inseparably connected with the further question, Is it possible to 
measure the lapse of geological time in years? Various attempts have been made, 
and all, as it seems to me, have ended in failure. Till we know the rate of 
causation in the past, and until we can be sure that it is invariable and uninterrupted, 
I cannot see anything but failure in the future. Neither the rate of the erosion 
of the land by sub-aerial agencies, nor its destruction by oceanic currents, 
nor the rate of the deposit of stalagmite, or of the movement of the glaciers, 
have as yet given us anything at all approaching to a satisfactory date. We 
have only a sequence of events recorded in the rocks, with intervals the length 
of which we cannot measure. It is surely impossible to fix a date in term of 
years, either for the first appearance of man, or for any event outside the 
written record.”<note n="379" id="xiv-p35.2">Report of 
Address to British Association, Sept. 6, 1888. Professor Dawkins is himself 
an advocate of man’s great antiquity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p36">I claim, then, that so far as the evidence of science goes, the Bible doctrine 
of a pure beginning of the race is not overturned. I do not enter into the question 
of how we are to interpret the third chapter of Genesis,—whether as history 
or allegory or myth, or, most probably of all, as old tradition clothed in oriental 
allegorical dress,—but the truth embodied in that narrative, viz. the fall 
of man from an original state of purity, I take to be vital to the Christian 
view. On the other hand, we must beware, even while holding to the Biblical 
account, of putting into the original state of man more that the narrative warrants. 
The picture given us of the first man in the Bible is primitive 

<pb n="186" id="xiv-Page_186" />in every way. The Adam of the book of Genesis is not a being of advanced 
intellectual attainments, or endowed with an intuitive knowledge of the various 
arts and sciences. If his state is far removed from that of the savage, it is 
equally far removed from that of the civilised man.<note n="380" id="xiv-p36.1">Cf. Dawson,
<i>Modern Science in Bible Lands,</i> iv., “Early Man in Genesis.”</note> The earliest steps in what we call civilisation are of later date, and are duly 
recorded, though they belong, not to the race of Seth, but to that of Cain.<note n="381" id="xiv-p36.2"><scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 16-22" id="xiv-p36.3" parsed="|Gen|4|16|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.16-Gen.4.22">Gen. iv. 16-22</scripRef>.</note> It is presumed that man had high and noble faculties, a pure and harmonious 
nature, rectitude of will, capability of understanding his Creator’s instructions, 
and power to obey them. Beyond that we need not go. The essence of the Biblical 
view is summed up in the words of the Preacher: “God made man upright; but they 
sought out many inventions.”<note n="382" id="xiv-p36.4"><scripRef passage="Eccl. vii. 29" id="xiv-p36.5" parsed="|Eccl|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.29">Eccl. vii. 29</scripRef>. Cf. Delitzsch, <i>in loc.</i></note></p>


<h4 id="xiv-p36.6">II. The problem of natural evil: connection with moral evil.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p37">II. I pass to the consideration of the connection of 
moral with natural evil, reserving for discussion in a succeeding section a 
special aspect of that connection—the relation of sin to death. I begin by 
a brief consideration of the problem of natural evil, as such. It is not sin 
only, but natural evil—the existence of pain and suffering in the world—which 
is made the ground of an impeachment of God’s justice and goodness. Everyone 
will remember Mr. J. S. Mill’s terrible indictment of nature on this score;<note n="383" id="xiv-p37.1"><i>Three 
Essays,</i> pp. 29–31: “In sober truth, nearly all the things which men are 
hanged or imprisoned for doing to one another, are Nature’s everyday performances,” 
etc.</note> and Pessimism has given new voice to the plaints which have always been heard 
of the misery and suffering bound up with life, On the general question, I would 
only like again to emphasise what I said at the outset of the extent to which 
this problem of natural evil is bound up with that of sin. Apart from all theological 
prepossessions, we have only to cast our eyes abroad to see how large a part 
of the total difficulty this connection with moral evil covers. Take away from 
the history of humanity all the evils which have come on man through his own 
folly, sin, and vice; through the follies and vices of society; through tyranny, 
misgovernment, and oppression; through the cruelty and inhumanity of man to 
man; and how vast a portion of the problem of evil would already be solved! 
What myriads of lives have been sacrificed 

<pb n="187" id="xiv-Page_187" />at the shrines of Bacchus and of lust; what untold misery 
has been inflicted on the race, to gratify the unscrupulous ambitions of ruthless 
conquerors; what tears and groans have sprung from the institution of slavery; 
what wretchedness is hourly inflicted on human hearts by domestic tyranny, private 
selfishness, the preying of the strong upon the weak, dishonesty and chicanery 
in society! If great civilisations have fallen, to what has the result been 
commonly due, if not to their own vices and corruptions, which sapped and destroyed 
their vigour, and made them an easy prey to ruder and stronger races?<note n="384" id="xiv-p37.2">Cf. Martineau,
<i>Study of Religion,</i> ii. pp. 131–135 (Book ii. chap. iii.).</note> If society witnesses great volcanic eruptions like the French Revolution, is 
it not when evil has reached such a height through the long-accumulating iniquities 
of centuries that it can no longer be borne, and the explosion effects a remedy 
which could not otherwise be achieved? If all the suffering and sorrow which 
follow directly or indirectly from human sin could be abstracted, what a happy 
world, after all, this would be! Yet there seem to be natural evils which are 
independent of sin, and we must endeavour to look the problem suggested by them 
fairly in the face.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p38">First of all, I would say that this problem of natural evil can hardly be 
said to meet us in the inorganic world at all, i.e. regarding it merely as such.<note n="385" id="xiv-p38.1">Cf. Ott,
<i>Le Probleme du Mal,</i> p. 18; Naville, do., p. 50 (Eng. trans.).</note> We see there what may appear to us like disharmony and disorder; convulsion, 
upheaval, the letting loose of titanic forces which work havoc and destruction; 
but except in relation to sentient existences, we cannot properly speak of these 
as evil. We may wonder why they should be, but when we see what ends are served 
in the economy of nature by this apparently lawless clash and conflict of forces, 
we may reconcile ourselves to it as part of a system, which, on the whole, is 
very good.<note n="386" id="xiv-p38.2">These disturbances, 
however, present a very different aspect when viewed in relation to man. See below.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p39">Neither does this problem properly meet us in connection 
with the organic world, so far as it is not sentient, <i>e.g.</i>, in connection 
with the law of decay and death in the vegetable world. When it is said that, 
according to the Bible, there was no death before Adam, it is to be remembered 
that the Bible speaks of a vegetable creation, which was evidently intended to be 

<pb n="188" id="xiv-Page_188" />perishable,<note n="387" id="xiv-p39.1"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 11, 12" id="xiv-p39.2" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0;|Gen|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11 Bible:Gen.1.12">Gen. i. 11, 12</scripRef> (seed producing).</note>—which, in fact, was given for food to animals and men. We feel no difficulty in this. 
The plants are part of nature. They flower, seed, decay. They fall under the 
law of all finite, merely natural existences, in being subject to corruptibility 
and death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p40">When we rise to <i>animal</i> life, the problem does 
appear, for here we have sentiency and suffering. Yet abstracting for a moment 
from this sentiency, the same thing applies to animals as to plants. They are 
finite, merely natural creatures, not ends in themselves, but subserving some 
general use in the economy of nature, and, by the law of their creation, exposed 
to corruption and death. flow is this modified by the fact of sentiency! I think 
we have only to look at the matter fairly to see that it is not modified in 
any way which is incompatible with the justice and goodness of the Creator. 
Leaving out of reckoning the pain of human life, and the sufferings inflicted 
on the animal world by man, we might fairly ask the pessimist to face the question, 
Is the world of sentient beings an unhappy one? Look at the fish in the stream, 
the bird in the air, the insect on the wing, the creatures of the forest,—is 
their lot one of greater pleasure or pain? I do not think it is unhappy. We 
speak of “the struggle for existence,” but is this necessarily pain? The capacity 
or pleasure, indeed, implies as its counterpart the susceptibility of pain, 
but whereas the avenues for pleasure are many, the experience of pain is minimised 
by the suddenness with which death comes, the absence of the power of reflection, 
the paralysis of feeling through fascination or excitement, etc.<note n="388" id="xiv-p40.1">We may exaggerate, 
too, the power of sensibility in the lower species of animals.See on this, Mivart,
<i>Lessons from Nature,</i> pp. 368, 369. “Though, of course, animals <i>feel,</i> 
they do not <i>know</i> that they feel, nor reflect upon the sufferings they 
have had, or will have to endure. . . . If a wasp, while enjoying a meal of 
honey, has its slender waist suddenly snipped through and its whole abdomen 
cut away, it does not allow such a trifle for a moment to interrupt its pleasurable 
repast, but it continues to rapidly devour the savoury food, which escapes as 
rapidly from its mutilated thorax.”—P. 369.</note> I have been struck with observing the predominatingly optimistic way in which 
the Bible, and especially Jesus, all through regard the natural and sentient 
world, dwelling on its brightness, its beauty, its rejoicing, the care of Providence 
over the creatures, their happy freedom,<note n="389" id="xiv-p40.2"><i>E.g.</i> 
the Sermon on the Mount, <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 26" id="xiv-p40.3" parsed="|Matt|6|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.26">Matt. vi. 26</scripRef>.Another note as respects creation as a 
whole is struck by Paul in <scripRef passage="Romans 8:19-22" id="xiv-p40.4" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.22">Rom., viii. 19-22</scripRef>.</note>—in 
striking contrast with the morbid 

<pb n="189" id="xiv-Page_189" />brooding over the aspects of struggle in nature which fill 
our modern treatises.<note n="390" id="xiv-p40.5">Cf. for 
an example of this a passage quoted from De Maistre by Naville, p. 54: “In the 
vast domain of living Nature open violence reigns, a kind of fury which arms 
all creatures <i><span lang="LA" id="xiv-p40.6">in mutua funera</span>,</i>“ etc.</note> The thing which strikes us most as a difficulty, perhaps, is the universal preying 
of species on species —“nature red in tooth and claw”<note n="391" id="xiv-p40.7">Tennyson,
<i>In Memoriam,</i> lv.</note>—which 
seems so strange a feature in a government assumed to have for its motive beneficence. 
But the difficulty is modified by the consideration that food in some way must 
be provided for the creatures; and if sentiency is better than insentiency, 
greater beneficence is shown in giving the bird or insect its brief span of 
life than in with holding existence from it altogether. The present plan provides 
for the multiplication of sentient creatures. to an extent which would not be 
possible on any other system; it provides, too, since death must rule over such 
organisms, for their removal from nature in the way which least pollutes nature 
with. corruption.<note n="392" id="xiv-p40.8">Martineau 
says: “I will be content with a single question, How would you dispose of the 
dead animals . . . . If no creature would touch muscular fibre, or adipose tissue, 
or blood, and all animated nature had to he provided with cemeteries like ours, 
we should be baffled by an unmanageable problem; the streams would be poisoned, 
and the forests and the plains would be as noisome as the recent battlefield. Nature, 
in her predatory tribes, has appointed a sanitary commission, and in her carrion-feeders 
a burial board, far more effective than those which watch over our villages 
and cities.”—<i>Study of Religion,</i> ii. p. 95. See his whole treatment of 
this problem.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p41">The real question which underlies the problem in relation 
to the natural world is,—Is there to be room in the universe for any grades 
of existence short of the highest? In nature, as the evolutionist is fond of 
showing, we find every blank space filled—every corner and niche that would 
be otherwise empty occupied by some form of life. Why should it not be so? If, 
in addition to the higher orders of being, lower grades of sentient existence 
are possible, enhancing the total sum of life and happiness, why should they 
not also be created? Why—to give our thoughts for a moment the widest possible 
range—if there is in the universe, as Dorner supposes, “a world standing in 
the light of eternity, a world of pure spirits, withdrawn from all relation 
to succession”<note n="393" id="xiv-p41.1"><i>System 
of Doctrine,</i> ii. pp. 33–99 (Eng. trans.).Dorner mentions the idea of Aquinas 
of “a complete world, exhibiting without a break all possible forms of life.”—P. 
99.</note> (the angelic world), should there not be also a material and time-developing 
world? Why, in this 

<pb n="190" id="xiv-Page_190" />temporal world, should there be only the highest creature, 
man, and not also an infinity of creatures under him, stocking the seas, rivers, 
plains, forests, and taking possession of every vacant opening and nook which 
present themselves? Or, in a developing world, could the highest be reached 
except through the lower—the spiritual except through the natural? Is not this 
the law of Scripture, as well as of nature—“that was not first which is spiritual, 
but that which is natural, and afterwards that which is spiritual”?<note n="394" id="xiv-p41.2"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 46" id="xiv-p41.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.46">1 Cor. xv. 46</scripRef>.</note> The mere fact that in a world of this kind the denizens would be finite and 
perishable—exposed to incidental pains, as well as constituted for pleasures—would 
not be a reason for not creating it, unless the pains were a predominant feature, 
and constituted a surplusage over the pleasures. But this we do not acknowledge 
to be the case. The pleasures of the animal world we take to be the rule; the 
pains are the exception.<note n="395" id="xiv-p41.4">The difficulty 
is “modified,” as said, but not altogether removed, by these considerations, 
especially when the world is viewed in its teleological relations to man, and 
when stress is laid, not only on the mere fact of the preying of one creature 
on another, but on some of the <i>kinds</i> of creatures with which the earth 
is stocked, and on the manner of their warfare; on their hideousness, repulsiveness, 
fierceness, unnecessary cruelty, etc. See a powerful statement in Martensen’s
<i>Jacob Bohme,</i> pp. 217–222 (Eng. trans.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p42">It is when we rise from the animal world to the consideration of natural 
evil in relation to man, that we first meet with the problem in a form which 
constitutes it a formidable difficulty. For man, unlike the animals, is an end 
to himself; pain means more to him than it does to them; death, in particular, 
seems a contradiction of his destiny; and it is not easy to understand why he 
should be placed in a world in which he is naturally, nay necessarily, exposed 
to these evils. The natural disturbances which we formerly noticed—floods, 
hurricanes, earthquakes, volcanoes, and the like—now assume a new aspect as 
elements in a world of which man is to be the inhabitant, and where he may be 
called upon to suffer through their agency.<note n="396" id="xiv-p42.1">To a certain 
extent these disturbances affect animals also, hut in these cases. the question 
is subordinate.</note> This is really a serious problem, and we have to ask whether the Biblical view 
affords any clue to the solution of it, and whether that solution will sustain 
the test of reason and of fact?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p43">It is scarcely an adequate solution of this problem of natural 

<pb n="191" id="xiv-Page_191" /> evil and death as it affects man, though, no doubt, a profound 
element in the solution, to point to the disciplinary and other wholesome uses 
which misfortune and suffering are fitted to subserve in the moral education 
of man. This is the line followed by most earnest thinkers in trying to explain 
the mystery of suffering in the world, and it rests on the true thought that 
there is a Divinely ordained connection between the pains we are called upon 
to suffer and the ends of our highest life.<note n="397" id="xiv-p43.1">Thus Rothe, 
Pfleiderer, Martineau, Ott, etc.</note> Without trials and difficulties, it is urged, where were progress? without checks 
to self-will, where were the lessons of submission to a higher will? without 
experience of resistance, where were the stimulus to effort? without danger 
and misfortune, where were courage, manhood, and endurance? without pain, where 
were sympathy?<note n="398" id="xiv-p43.2">Cf. Browning,
<i>Ferishtah’s Fancies</i>—“Mihrab Shah.”</note> without sorrow and distress, where would the opportunity for self-sacrifice 
be? This is quite true, but does it go to the root of the matter? Does it explain 
all? Because suffering and death, as existing in the world, have an educating 
and purifying effect; because, as may be freely granted, they have a power of 
developing a type of character greater and nobler than could have been developed 
without them (a glimpse of theodicy in the permission of evil at all); because 
they serve for purposes of test and trial where character is already formed, 
and aid its yet ampler growth<note n="399" id="xiv-p43.3">The theodicy 
in Job takes this form.</note>—does 
it follow that a world such as this, with its manifold disorders, would have 
been a suitable abode for an unfallen race; or that it would have been righteous 
to expose such a race to these calamities; or that, in the case of pure beings, 
less violent and painful methods of education would not have sufficed?<note n="400" id="xiv-p43.4"><p id="xiv-p44">Cf. Lotze,
<i>Outlines of Philosophy of Religion</i> (Eng. trans.), pp. 124, 125; end Browning,
<i>La Saisiaz,</i> Works, xiv. p. 181:—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt" id="xiv-p44.1">
<verse id="xiv-p44.2">
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.3">“What, no way but this that man may learn and lay to heart how rife?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.4">Life were with delights would only death allow their taste to life?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.5">Must the rose sigh ‘Pluck—I perish!’ must the eve weep ‘Gaze—I fade!’</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.6">—Every sweet warn ‘Ware my bitter!’ every shine hid ‘Wait my shade’?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.7">Can we love but on condition that the thing we love must die?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.8">Needs there groan a world in anguish just to teach us sympathy—</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.9">Multitudinously wretched that we, wretched too, may guess</l>
<l class="t1" id="xiv-p44.10">What a preferable state were universal happiness?”</l>
</verse></div></note> Of course, if this method of arguing were admitted, the existence of moral evils 
would have to be justified on the same ground, for in conflict with these, even 
more than 

<pb n="192" id="xiv-Page_192" />with outward misfortune, is the highest type of character 
developed. It will be observed, also, that the argument rests largely, though 
not wholly, on the assumption of fault in human nature to be corrected (self-will, 
selfishness, etc.), and thus already presupposes sin; it does not, for instance, 
tell what a world would have been into which no sin had entered. But do even 
the advocates of this explanation of natural evil abide by their own thesis? 
Pain, it is said, begets tenderness and sympathy; suffering engenders philanthropy; 
the presence of evils in the world awakens noble self-sacrificing efforts for 
their removal—summons man, as Pfleiderer puts it, to fellowship with “the aim 
of God Himself, viz. to advance goodness, and to overcome evil in the world.”<note n="401" id="xiv-p44.11"><i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iv. p. 63 (Eng. trans.).</note> Then these <i>are</i> evils, and, notwithstanding their advantages, we are to 
treat them as things which would be better absent, and do our utmost to remove 
them. A concrete case in this connection is worth a good deal of argument, and 
I take it from Naville. He tells of a letter he received, written from Zurich, 
at a time when the cholera was ravaging the city. “My correspondent,” he says, 
“told me that he had seen sad things—the results of selfishness and fear; but 
he also told me that so much courage, devotedness, and regard for the good of 
others had been brought out under the pressure of the malady, that different 
ranks of society had been so drawn together by the inspiration of generous sentiments, 
that he would not for the world have been absent from his native place, and 
so have missed witnessing such a spectacle.”<note n="402" id="xiv-p44.12"><i>Problem 
of Evil,</i> p. 65 (Eng. trans.).</note> Shall we then, because of these salutary effects, wish for the prevalence of 
cholera? Or because wars bring out noble examples of heroism, shall we desire 
to see wars prevail? The question has only to be asked to be answered, and it 
shows that this mode of justifying natural evil leaves much yet to be accounted 
for.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p45">It has just been seen that even this mode of explaining 
the existence of natural evil, and the use made of it in the moral government 
of God, presupposes, to some extent, the existence of sin. This yields a point 
of transition to the Biblical view, in which this solidarity of man with his 
outward world, and the consequent connection of natural with 

<pb n="193" id="xiv-Page_193" />moral evil, is a central and undeniable feature. We are 
not, indeed, at liberty to trace a strict relation between the sins of individuals 
and the outward calamities that befall them; but Christ’s warning on this subject 
by no means contradicts the view that there is an intimate connection between 
natural and moral evils, and that the former are often used by God as the punishment 
of the latter. It is one of the most deeply ingrained ideas in the Bible, that 
physical evils are often used by God for the punishment of individual and national 
wickedness, and Christ Himself expressly endorses this view in His own predictions 
of the approaching judgments on Jerusalem.<note n="403" id="xiv-p45.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 35" id="xiv-p45.2" parsed="|Matt|23|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.35">Matt. xxiii. 
35</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="John v. 14" id="xiv-p45.3" parsed="|John|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.14">John v. 14</scripRef>: “Sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.”</note> He warns us only that the proposition,—Sin is often punished with physical 
evils—is by no means convertible with the other,—All physical evils are the 
punishment of individual sins. Nor is this teaching of Scripture to be explained 
away, as it is by Lipsius, Pfleiderer, and Ritschl, as meaning merely that the 
evil conscience subjectively regards these visitations as retributive, though 
objectively they have no such character, but simply flow from the natural course 
of events.<note n="404" id="xiv-p45.4">Cf., e.g., Ritschl <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. p. 334; Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iv. pp. 42–44.</note> Similarly, the expression, “All things work together for good to them that love 
God,”<note n="405" id="xiv-p45.5"><scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="xiv-p45.6" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>.</note> is 
explained as meaning that things work together for good to the believer, because, 
whatever the course of events, he is sure to profit by them. This is not the 
Biblical view, and it is not a reasonable one for those to take, who, like the 
above-named writers, admit a government of the world for moral ends. Once allow 
a relation between the natural and the moral in the government of God, and it 
is difficult to avoid the conclusion that the course of outward events is directed 
with a regard to the good and evil conduct of the subjects of that government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p46">A deeper question, however, which lies behind this immediate 
one, of the place of natural evils in the moral government of God is, Is nature 
itself in a normal condition? The Bible, again, undeniably answers this question 
in the negative, and it is important for us to ascertain in what sense precisely 
it does so. The most explicit passage in the New Testament is perhaps 

<pb n="194" id="xiv-Page_194" />that in <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19-23" id="xiv-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.23">Rom. viii. 19-23</scripRef>, where the Apostle Paul expressly 
declares, “For the earnest expectation of the creation waiteth for the revealing 
of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to vanity, not of its own 
will, but by reason of Him who subjected it in hope that the creation itself 
also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the liberty of the 
glory of the children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and 
travaileth in pain together until now.” The plain implication of this passage 
is that nature is a sufferer with man on account of sin; that,, as I expressed 
it above, there is a solidarity between man and the outward world, both in his 
Fall and his Redemption. So far the passage is an echo of the statement of Genesis, 
that the earth lies under a curse on account of human sin. Is this view scientifically 
tenable, or is it not a baseless dream, directly contradicted by the facts already 
conceded of physical disturbance, decay, and death in the world, long ere man 
appeared in it? I do not think it is. This implication of creation in the effects 
of human sin, though science certainly cannot prove it, is an idea by no means 
inadmissible, or in contradiction with known facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p47">1. The view has often been suggested—is maintained, <i>e.g.</i>, by Dorner 
and Delitzsch<note n="406" id="xiv-p47.1">Dorner,
<i>System of Doctrine,</i> ii. p. 67 (Eng. trans.); Delitzsch, <i>New Commentary 
on Genesis, i. e.</i> 103 (Eng. trans.).”The whole of the six days’ creation,” 
says the latter, “is, so to speak, supralapsarian, he. so constituted that the 
consequences of this foreseen fall of man were taken into account.”</note>—that 
the constitution of nature had from the first a teleological relation to sin; 
that sin did not enter the world as an unforeseen accident, but, as foreseen, 
was provided for in the arrangements of the world; that creation, in other words, 
had from the beginning an anticipative reference to sin. This view would explain 
maw, things that seem mysterious inn the earlier stages of creation, and falls 
in with other truths of Scripture, to which attention will subsequently be directed.<note n="407" id="xiv-p47.2">This theory 
is ingeniously argued out in an interesting chapter in Bushnell’s <i>Nature 
and the Supernatural,</i> chap. vii., “Anticipative Consequences.” Cf. also 
Hugh Miller’s <i>Footprints of the Creator,</i> pp. 268ff.; “Final Causes; their 
Bearing on Geologic History “; and Hitchcock, <i>Religion of Geology,</i> Lecture 
III. I have not touched on another theory, beginning with Bohme, which connects 
the present state of creation with yet earlier, i.e. daemonic evil. The most 
striking statement of this theory is perhaps in Martensen, <i>Jacob Bohme</i> 
(Eng. trans.), pp. 217–222—a passage already referred to. See the theory criticised 
in Reusch’s <i>Nature and the Bible,</i> Book i. chap. xvii. (Eng. trans.).</note></p>


<pb n="195" id="xiv-Page_195" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p48">2. I do not feel, however, that I need to avail myself of this hypothesis. 
All that is essential in the Apostle’s statement can be conserved without going 
back to pre-Adamic ages, or to vegetable decay, and animal suffering and death. 
We gain the best key to the passage if we keep to the meaning of his own word 
“vanity” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p48.1">ματαιό της</span>)—profitlessness— as expressive 
of that to which creation was subjected. “It is not said,” remarks Bishop Ellicott, 
“that the creation was subject to death or corruption, though both lie involved 
in the expression, but to something more frightfully generic, to something almost 
worse than non-existence,—to purposelessness, to an inability to realise its 
natural tendencies, and the ends for which it was called into being, to baffled 
endeavour and mocked expectations, to a blossoming and not bearing fruit, a 
pursuing and not attaining, yea, and as the analogies of the language of the 
original significantly imply, to a searching and never finding.”<note n="408" id="xiv-p48.2"><i>Destiny 
of the Creature,</i> p. 7.</note> Thus interpreted, the apostle¹s words convey the idea that nature is in a state 
of arrested development through sin, is frustrated of its true end, and has 
a destiny before it which sin does not permit it to attain. There is an arrest, 
delay, or back-putting through sin, which begets in the creature a sense of 
bondage, and an earnest longing for deliverance.<note n="409" id="xiv-p48.3">Thus also 
Dorner: “So far, then, as sin retards this perfection, it may certainly be said 
that Nature is detained by sin in a state of corruption against its will, as 
well as that it has been placed in a long-enduring state of corruptibleness, 
which, apart from sin, was unnecessary, if the assimilation of Nature by spirit 
could have been accomplished forthwith.”—<i>Syst. of Doct.</i> 22. p. 66.</note> This certainly harmonises sufficiently well with the general impression nature 
makes upon us, which has found expression in the poetry and literature of all 
ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p49">3. The earth is under “bondage to corruption” in another 
way,—in the very presence of man and his sin upon it; in being the abode of 
a sinful race; in being compelled, through its laws and agencies, to subserve 
the purposes of man¹s sin; in being perverted from its true uses in the service 
of his lusts and vices; in the suffering of the animal creation through his 
cruelty; in the blight, famine, earthquake, etc., to which it is subjected in 
consequence of his sin, and as the means of punishment of it. For it by not 
means follows that because 

<pb n="196" id="xiv-Page_196" />these things were found in the world <i>in the making</i>, 
they were intended to be, or continue, in the world <i>as made,</i> or would 
have been found had sin not entered it. Science may affirm, it can certainly 
never prove, that the world is in a normal state in these respects, or that 
even under existing laws a better balance of harmony could not be maintained, 
had the Creator so willed it.</p>

<h4 id="xiv-p49.1">III. Culmination of this problem in the question of the relation of sin to death.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p50">III. This whole discussion of the connection of natural with moral evil sums 
itself up in the consideration of one special problem, in which the contending 
views may be said to be brought to a distinct and decisive issue—I mean the 
relation of sin to death. Is human death—that crowning evil, which carries 
so many other sorrows in its train—the result of sin. or is it not? Here, again, 
it is hardly necessary for me to say, there is a direct contradiction between 
the Biblical and the “modern” view, and it is for us very carefully to inquire 
whether the Pauline statement, “Through one man sin entered into the world, 
and death through sin; and so death passed unto all men, for that all have sinned,”<note n="410" id="xiv-p50.1"><scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="xiv-p50.2" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef> (R.V.)</note> enters into the essence of the Christian view, or whether, as some seem to think, 
it is an excrescence which may be stripped off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p51">Now, so far from regarding this relation of human death 
to sin as a mere accident of the Christian view, which may be dropped without 
detriment to its substance, I am disposed to look on it as a truth most fundamental 
and vital—organically connected with the entire Christian system. Its importance 
comes out most clearly when we consider it in the light of the Christian doctrine 
of Redemption. The Bible, as we shall immediately see, knows nothing of an abstract 
immortality of the soul, as the schools speak of it; nor is its Redemption a 
Redemption of the soul only, but of the body as well. It is a Redemption of 
man in his whole complex personality—body and soul together. It was in the 
body that Christ rose from the dead; in the body that He has ascended to heaven; 
in the body that He lives and reigns there for evermore. It is His promise that, 
if He lives, we shall live also;<note n="411" id="xiv-p51.1"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 19" id="xiv-p51.2" parsed="|John|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.19">John xiv. 19</scripRef>.</note> and this promise includes a pledge of the resurrection of the body. The truth 
which underlies this is, that death for man is an effect of sin. 


<pb n="197" id="xiv-Page_197" />It did not lie in the Creator’s original design for man 
that he should die,—that these two component parts of his nature, body and 
soul, should ever be violently disrupted and severed, as death now severs them. 
Death is an abnormal fact in the history of the race; and Redemption is, among 
other things, the undoing of this evil, and the restoration of man to his normal 
completeness as a personal being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p52">That man was originally a mortal being neither follows 
from the fact of death as a law of the animal creation, nor from its present 
universality. It is, no doubt, an essential part of the modern anti-Christian 
view, that man is a dying creature, and always has been. This goes with the 
view that man is simply an evolution from the animal, and falls under the same 
law of death as the rest of the animal creation. But I have shown some reasons 
for not admitting the premiss,<note n="412" id="xiv-p52.1">Cf. last 
Lecture.</note> and therefore I cannot assent to the conclusion. There is not a word in the 
Bible to indicate that in its view death entered the animal world as a consequence 
of the sin of man. But, with the advent of man upon the scene, there was, as 
remarked in an earlier part of the Lecture, the introduction of something new. 
There now appeared at the head of creation a moral and spiritual being—a being 
made in God’s image—a rational and accountable being—a being for the first 
time capable of moral life, and bearing within him infinite possibilities of 
progress and happiness; and it does not follow that because mere animals are 
subject to a law of death, a being of this kind must be. More than this, it 
is the distinction of man from the animals that he is immortal, and they are 
not. He bears in his nature the various evidences that he has a destiny stretching 
out far into the future—into eternity; and many even, who hold that death is 
not a consequence of sin, do not dispute that his soul is immortal. But here 
is the difficulty in which such a view is involved. The soul is not the whole 
of the man. It is a false view of the constitution of human nature to regard 
the body as a mere appendage to the soul, or to suppose that the human being 
can be equally complete whether he has his body, or is deprived of it. This 
is not the Biblical view, nor, I venture to say, is it the view to which the 
facts of modern psychology and physiology point. If 

<pb n="198" id="xiv-Page_198" />anything is evident, it is that soul and body are made 
for each other, that the perfect life for man is a corporeal one; that he is 
not <i>pure</i> spirit, but incorporated spirit. The soul is capable of separation 
from the body; but in that state it is in an imperfect and mutilated condition. 
Thus it is always represented in the Bible, and heathen feeling coincides with 
this view in its representations of the cheerless, sunless, joyless, ghost-like 
state of Hades. If, then, it is held that man was naturally constituted for 
immortality, how can it be maintained, with any show of consistency, that he 
stood originally under a law of death? That the animal should die is natural. 
But for the rational, moral agent, death is something unnatural—abnormal; the 
violent rupture, or separation, or tearing apart, so to speak, of two parts 
of his nature which, in the Creator’s design, were never intended to be sundered. 
There is, therefore, profound truth in the Biblical representation, “In the 
day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die”—“Dust thou art, and unto 
dust thou shalt return.”<note n="413" id="xiv-p52.2"><scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 16" id="xiv-p52.3" parsed="|Gen|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.16">Gen. ii. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 2:19" id="xiv-p52.4" parsed="|Gen|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.19">ii. 19</scripRef>.</note> Some other way of leaving the world, no doubt, there would have been—some Enoch 
or Elijah-like translation, or gradual transformation of a lower corporeity 
into a higher, but not death as we know it.<note n="414" id="xiv-p52.5">See further Note H.—The Connection 
of Sin and Death.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p53">The true Biblical doctrine of immortality, then, I think, includes the following 
points:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p54">1. It rests on the Biblical doctrine of human nature. According to the Bible, 
and according to fact, man is a compound being—not, like God and the angels, 
a pure spirit, but an embodied spirit, a being made up of body and of soul. 
The soul, it is true, is the higher part of human nature, the seat of personality, 
and of mental, moral, and spiritual life. Yet it is intended and adapted for 
life in the body, and body and soul together make the man—the complete human 
being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p55">2. It was no part of the Creator’s design for man in 
his ideal constitution that body and soul should ever be separated. The immortality 
man was to enjoy was an immortality in which the body was to have its share. 
This is the profound truth in the teaching of the Bible when it says that, as 

<pb n="199" id="xiv-Page_199" />respects man, death is the result of sin. Had sin not entered 
we must suppose that man—the complete man—would have enjoyed immortality; 
even his body, its energies replenished from vital forces from within, being 
exempt from decay, or at least not decaying till a new and more spiritual tenement 
for the soul had been prepared. With the entrance of sin, and departure of holiness 
from the soul, this condition ceased, and the body sank, as part of general 
nature, under the law of death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p56">3. The soul in separation from the body is in a state of imperfection and 
mutilation. When a human being loses one of his limbs, we regard him as a mutilated 
being. Were he to lose all his limbs, we would regard him as worse mutilated 
still. So, when the soul is entirely denuded of its body, though consciousness 
and memory yet remain, it must still be regarded—and in the Bible is regarded—as 
subsisting in an imperfect condition, a condition of enfeebled life, diminished 
powers, restricted capacities of action—a state, in short, of deprivation. 
The man whose life is hid with Christ in God will no doubt with that life retain 
the blessedness that belongs to it even in the state of separation from the 
body—he will “be with Christ, which is far better”;<note n="415" id="xiv-p56.1"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 8" id="xiv-p56.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.8">2 Cor. v. 
8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 23" id="xiv-p56.3" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. xiv. 13" id="xiv-p56.4" parsed="|Rev|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.13">Rev. xiv. 13</scripRef>, etc.</note> but it is still true that so long as he remains in that disembodied state, he 
wants part of himself, and cannot be perfectly blessed, as he will be after 
his body, in renewed and glorified form, is restored to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p57">4. The last point, therefore, in the Biblical doctrine is, that true immortality 
is through Redemption, and that this Redemption embraces the Resurrection of 
the body.<note n="416" id="xiv-p57.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. v. 11" id="xiv-p57.2" parsed="|Rom|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.11">Rom. v. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 8:23" id="xiv-p57.3" parsed="|Rom|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.23">viii. 23</scripRef>.</note> It is a complete Redemption, a Redemption of man in his whole personality, and 
not simply of a part of man. This is a subject which will be considered afterwards. 
It is enough for the present to have shown that the Biblical doctrines of man’s 
nature, of the connection of sin and death, of Redemption, and of the true immortality, 
cohere together and form a unity—are of a piece.</p>



</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix to Lecture V. The Old Testament Doctrine Of Immortality." progress="41.78%" prev="xiv" next="xvi" id="xv">
<pb n="200" id="xv-Page_200" />
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">APPENDIX TO LECTURE V.</h2>
<h3 id="xv-p0.2">THE OLD TESTAMENT DOCTRINE OF IMMORTALITY.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xv-p1.1">The</span> views advanced in the Lecture have an important 
bearing on the much discussed question of the Old Testament doctrine of immortality. 
The statement is often made that the Old Testament, especially in the older 
books, has no distinct doctrine of Immortality. Many explanations have been 
offered of this difficulty, but I would humbly suggest that the real explanation 
may be that we have been looking for evidence of that doctrine in a wrong direction. 
We have been looking for a doctrine of “the immortality of the soul” in the 
sense of the schools, whereas the real hope of patriarchs and saints, so far 
as they had one, was, in accordance with the Biblical doctrine already explained, 
that of restored life in the body.<note n="417" id="xv-p1.2">The view 
defended in this Appendix will be found indicated in Hofmann’s <i>Schriftbeweis,</i> 
iii. pp. 461–477; and Dr. P. Fairbairn’s <i>Typology of Scripture,</i> 3rd ed. 
i. pp. 343–359.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p2">The early Hebrews had no manner of doubt, any more than 
we have, that the soul, or spiritual part of man, survived the body.<note n="418" id="xv-p2.1">Cf. Max 
Müller, <i>Anthropological Religion,</i> on “Belief on Immortality in the Old 
Testament,” pp. 367, 377.</note> It would be strange if they had, for every other ancient people is known to 
have had this belief. The Egyptians, <i>e.g.,</i> taught that the dead descended 
to an under-world, where they were judged by Osiris and his forty-two assessors.<note n="419" id="xv-p2.2">Cf. Renouf, 
Hibbert Lectures, pp. 195, 196; Budge, <i>Dwellers on the Nile</i> (“By-Paths 
of Bible Knowledge” Series), chap. ix.; Vigoroux’s <i>La Bible et les Decouvertes 
modernes,</i> iii. pp. 133–141.</note> The Babylonians and Assyrians conceived of the abode of the dead as a great 
city having seven encircling walls, and a river flowing round or through it.<note n="420" id="xv-p2.3">Cf. the
<i>Descent of Ishtar,</i> in Sayce’s Hibbert Lectures, Lecture IV.; Budge’s
<i>Babylonian Life and History</i> (“By-Paths of Bible Knowledge” Series), pp. 
140–142; Vigoroux, <i>La Bible et les Decouvertes modernes,</i> ill. pp. 123–132.</note> A name they gave to this city is believed 

<pb n="201" id="xv-Page_201" />by some to have been “Sheol,”<note n="421" id="xv-p2.4">Thus F. 
Delitzsch, and Boscawen in British Museum Lecture on <i>Sheol, Death, the Grave, 
and Immortality.</i> But the identification is held by others to be conjectural 
(Schrader, <i>Keilinschriften,</i> il. p. 80 [Eng. trans.]; Budge, <i>Babylonian 
Life and History,</i> p. 140, etc.; Vigouroux, iii. p. 125). The Assyrian gives 
the name as Aralu.</note> the same word as the Hebrew Sheol, which is the name in the Old Testament for 
the place of departed spirits. It is one of the merits of the Revised Version 
that it has in many places (why not in all?) printed this word in the text, 
and tells the reader in the preface that “Sheol,” sometimes in the Old Version 
translated “grave,” sometimes “pit,” sometimes “hell,” means definitely “the 
abode of departed spirits, and corresponds to the Greek ‘Hades,’ or the under-world,” 
and does not signify “the place of burial.” But the thought of going to “Sheol” 
was no comfort to the good man. The gloomy associations of death hung over this 
abode; it was figured as a land of silence and forgetfulness; the warm and rich 
light of the upper-world was excluded from it;<note n="422" id="xv-p2.5">Thus also 
in the Babylonian and Greek conceptions. Cf. Sayce, Hibbert Lectures, p. 364;
<i>Fairbairn, Studies,</i> “The Belief in Immortality,” pp. 190, 191.</note> no ray of gospel light had as yet been given to chase away its gloom. The idea 
of “Sheol” was thus not one which attracted, but one which repelled, the mind. 
Men shrank from it as we do from the breath and cool shades of the charnel-house. 
The saint, strong in his hope in God, might believe that God would not desert 
him even in “Sheol”; that His presence and fellowship would be given him even 
there; but it would only be in moments of strong faith he could thus triumph, 
and in hours of despondency the gloomiest thoughts were apt to come back on 
him. His real trust, so far as he was able to cherish one, was that God would 
not leave his soul in “Sheol,” but would redeem him from that state, and restore 
him to life in the body.<note n="423" id="xv-p2.6">See passages 
discussed below.</note> His hope was for resurrection. To illustrate this state of feeling and belief, 
in regard to the state of the separate existence of the soul, it may be well 
to cite one or two passages bearing on the subject. An indication of a belief 
in a future state of the soul is found in an expression several times met with 
in Genesis—“gathered to his people”—where, in every instance, the gathering 
to the people (in “Sheol”) is definitely distinguished from the act of burial.<note n="424" id="xv-p2.7"><scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 8, 9" id="xv-p2.8" parsed="|Gen|25|8|0|0;|Gen|25|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.8 Bible:Gen.25.9">Gen. xxv. 8, 9</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Genesis 35:29" id="xv-p2.9" parsed="|Gen|35|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.35.29">xxxv. 29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 49:29,31,33" id="xv-p2.10" parsed="|Gen|49|29|0|0;|Gen|49|31|0|0;|Gen|49|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.29 Bible:Gen.49.31 Bible:Gen.49.33">xlix. 29, 31, 33</scripRef>.</note></p>

<pb n="202" id="xv-Page_202" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">Other evidences are afforded by the belief in necromancy, the narratives 
of resurrection, etc. What kind of place “Sheol” was to the popular imagination 
is well represented in the words of Job—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p3.1">
<verse id="xv-p3.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p3.3">“I go whence I shall not return,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p3.4">Even to the land of darkness and the shadow of death,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p3.5">A land of thick darkness, as darkness itself,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p3.6">A land of the shadow of death, without any order,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p3.7">And where light is as darkness.”<note n="425" id="xv-p3.8"><scripRef passage="Job x. 21, 22" id="xv-p3.9" parsed="|Job|10|21|0|0;|Job|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.10.21 Bible:Job.10.22">Job x. 21, 
22</scripRef>. Cf. description in <i>Descent of Ishtar,</i> Hibbert Lectures.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">There was not much cheer in looking forward to an abode like this, and it 
is therefore not surprising that even good men, in moments of despondency, when 
it seemed as if God’s presence and favour were taken from them, should moan, 
as David did—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p4.1">
<verse id="xv-p4.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p4.3">“Return, O Lord, deliver my soul;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p4.4">Save me for Thy loving kindness’ sake </l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p4.5">For in death there is no remembrance of Thee, </l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p4.6">In Sheol who shall give Thee thanks?”<note n="426" id="xv-p4.7"><scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 4, 5" id="xv-p4.8" parsed="|Ps|6|4|0|0;|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.4 Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 4, 5</scripRef>.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">or with Hezekiah—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p5.1">
<verse id="xv-p5.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p5.3">“Sheol cannot praise Thee, death cannot celebrate Thee: </l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p5.4">They that go down into the pit cannot hope for Thy truth.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p5.5">The living, the living, he shall praise Thee, as I do this day.”<note n="427" id="xv-p5.6"><scripRef passage="Isa. xxxviii. 18, 19" id="xv-p5.7" parsed="|Isa|38|18|0|0;|Isa|38|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.18 Bible:Isa.38.19">Isa. xxxviii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">It is not, therefore, in this direction that we are to look for the positive 
and cheering side of the Old Testament hope of immortality, but in quite another. 
It is said we have no doctrine of Immortality in the Old Testament. But I reply, 
we have immortality at the very commencement—for man, as he came from the hands 
of his Creator, was made for immortal life. Man in Eden was immortal. He was 
intended to live, not to die. Then came sin, and with it death. Adam called 
his son Seth, and Seth called his son Enoch, which means “frail, mortal man.” 
Seth himself died, his son died, his son’s son died, and so the line of death 
goes on. Then comes an interruption, the intervention, as it were, of a higher 
law, a new inbreaking of immortality into a line of death. “Enoch walked with 
God, and he was not; for God took him.”<note n="428" id="xv-p6.1"><scripRef passage="Gen. v. 24" id="xv-p6.2" parsed="|Gen|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.24">Gen. v. 24</scripRef>.</note> Enoch did not die. Every other life in that record ends with the statement, 
“and he died”; but Enoch’s is given as an exception. He did not die, but God 
“took” him, i.e. without death. He 

<pb n="203" id="xv-Page_203" />simply “was not” on earth, but he “was” with God in another 
and invisible state of existence.<note n="429" id="xv-p6.3">So, later, 
Elijah.</note> His case is thus in some respects the true type of all immortality, for it is 
an immortality of the true personality, in which the body has as real a share 
as the soul. It agrees with what I have advanced in the Lecture, that it is 
not an immortality of the soul only that the Bible speaks of that is left for 
the philosophers but an immortality of the whole person, body and soul together. 
Such is the Christian hope, and such, as I shall now try to show, was the Hebrew 
hope also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">It is a current view that the doctrine of the Resurrection of the dead was 
a very late doctrine among the Hebrews, borrowed, as many think, from the Persians, 
during, or subsequent to, the Babylonian exile. Dr. Cheyne sees in it an effect 
of Zoroastrian influence on the religion of Israel.<note n="430" id="xv-p7.1"><i>Origin 
of Psalter,</i> Lecture VIII.; and papers in <i>The Expository Times</i> (July 
and August 1891) on “Possible Zoroastrian Influences on the Religion of Israel.”</note> My opinion, on the contrary, is that it is one of the very oldest doctrines 
in the Bible, the form, in fact, in which the hope of immortality was held, 
so far as it was held, from the days of the patriarchs downward.<note n="431" id="xv-p7.2">Thus also 
Hofmann: “Nothing can be more erroneous than the opinion that the resurrection 
from the dead is a late idea, first entering through human reflection, the earliest 
traces of which, if not first given by the Parsees to the Jews, are to be met 
with in Isaiah and Ezekiel.”—<i>Schriftbeweis,</i> ii. p. 461. Cf. on this 
theory of Parsic influence, Pusey’s <i>Daniel,</i> pp. 512–517.</note> In any case, it was a doctrine of very remote antiquity. We find traces of it 
in many ancient religions outside the Hebrew, an instructive testimony to the 
truth of the idea on which it rested. The Egyptians believed, <i>e.g.,</i> that 
the reanimation of the body was essential to perfected existence; and this, 
according to some, was the thought that underlay the practice of embalming.<note n="432" id="xv-p7.3">“There is 
a chapter with a vignette representing the soul uniting itself to the body, 
and the text promises that they shall never again be separated.”—Renouf, Hibbert 
Lectures, p. 188. “They believed,” says Budge, “that the soul would revisit 
the body after a number of years, and therefore it was absolutely necessary 
that the body should he preserved, if its owner wished to live for ever with 
the gods.”—<i>Dwellers on the Nile,</i> p. 156.</note> The ancient Babylonians and Assyrians also had the idea of resurrection. One 
of their hymns to Merodach celebrates him as the</p>
<blockquote id="xv-p7.4">
<p id="xv-p8">“Merciful one among the gods,</p>
<p id="xv-p9">Merciful one, who restores the dead to life.”<note n="433" id="xv-p9.1">Cf. Boscawen, 
British Museum Lecture, pp. 23, 24; Sayce, pp. 98–100; Cheyne, <i>Origin of 
Psalter,</i> p. 392. There is no evidence, however, of a general hope of resurrection.</note></p>
</blockquote>

<pb n="204" id="xv-Page_204" />
<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">The belief was probably also held by the Persians, though 
it is still a disputed question whether it is found in the older portions of 
the Zend-Avesta. That question is not so easily settled as Dr. Cheyne thinks;<note n="434" id="xv-p10.1">Cf. Pusey, 
pp. 512–517; and Cheyne’s own citations from recent scholars, <i>Origin of Psalter,</i> 
pp. 425, 451. M. Montet formerly held that the germs of the doctrine came from 
Zoroastrianism, but “in 1890, in deference, it would seem, to M. Harlez, and 
in opposition not less to Spiegel than to Gelder, be pronounces the antiquity 
of the resurrection doctrine in Zoroastrianism as yet unproven.”—Cheyne, p. 
451. Cf. Schultz, <i>Alttest. Theol.</i> p. 762.</note> but in any case the older references are few and ambiguous, and are totally 
inadequate to explain the remarkable prominence which this doctrine assumed 
in the Old Testament.<note n="435" id="xv-p10.2">Anyone can 
satisfy himself on this head by consulting the passages for himself in the Zend-Avesta, 
in <i>Sacred Books of the East.</i> The indices to the three volumes give only 
one reference to the subject, and that to one of a few undated “Miscellaneous 
Fragments” at the end. Professor Cheyne himself can say no more than that “Mills 
even thinks that there is a trace of the doctrine of the Resurrection in the 
Gathas. . . . He (Zoroaster) may have had a vague conception of the revival 
of bodies, but not a theory.”—<i>Origin of Psalter,</i> p. 438.</note> The Bible has a coherent and consistent doctrine of its own upon the subject, 
and is not dependent on doubtful allusions in Zoroastrian texts for its clear 
and bold statements of the final swallowing up of death in victory. Let me briefly 
review some of the lines of evidence. I have referred already to the case of 
Enoch in the beginning of the history, as illustrative of the Biblical idea 
of immortality. As respects the patriarchs, the references to their beliefs 
and hopes are necessarily few and inferential,—a fact which speaks strongly 
for the early date and genuineness of the tradition. The New Testament signalises 
them as men of “faith,” and certainly their conduct is that of men who, accounting 
themselves “strangers and pilgrims” on the earth, look for a future fulfilment 
of the promises as of something in which they have a personal interest.<note n="436" id="xv-p10.3"><scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 13" id="xv-p10.4" parsed="|Heb|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.13">Heb. xi. 13</scripRef>.</note> Not improbably it was some hope of resurrection which inspired (as with the 
Egyptians) their great care for their dead, and prompted the injunctions heft 
by Jacob and Joseph regarding the interment of their “bones” in the hand of 
promise.<note n="437" id="xv-p10.5"><scripRef passage="Gen. i. 5, 25" id="xv-p10.6" parsed="|Gen|1|5|0|0;|Gen|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.5 Bible:Gen.1.25">Gen. i. 
5, 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ex. xlii. 19" id="xv-p10.7" parsed="|Exod|42|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.42.19">Ex. xlii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 22" id="xv-p10.8" parsed="|Heb|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.22">Heb. xi. 22</scripRef>.</note> It is significant that the Epistle to the Hebrews connects Abraham’s sacrifice 
of Isaac with his faith in a resurrection. “By faith Abraham, being tried, offered 
up Isaac . . . accounting that God is able to raise up, even from the dead; 

<pb n="205" id="xv-Page_205" />from whence also he did in a parable receive him back.”<note n="438" id="xv-p10.9"><scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 17-19" id="xv-p10.10" parsed="|Heb|11|17|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.17-Heb.11.19">Heb. xi. 
17-19</scripRef>; cf. Hofmann, pp. 461, 462.</note> The Rabbis drew a curious inference from God’s word to Abraham, “I will give
<i>to thee</i>, and to thy seed after thee, the land wherein thou art a stranger.”<note n="439" id="xv-p10.11"><scripRef passage="Gen. xvii. 8" id="xv-p10.12" parsed="|Gen|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.8">Gen. xvii. 8</scripRef>.</note> “But 
it appears,” they argued, “that Abraham and the other patriarchs did not 
possess that land; therefore it is of necessity that they should be raised up 
to enjoy the good promises, else the promises of God should be vain and false. 
So that here we have a proof, not only of the immortality of the soul, but also 
of the foundation of the law—namely, the resurrection of the dead.”<note n="440" id="xv-p10.13">Quoted in 
Fairbairn i. p. 353.</note> If this be thought fanciful, I would refer to the teaching of a greater than 
the Rabbis. Reasoning with the Sadducees, Jesus quotes that saying of God to 
Moses, “I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob,” 
adding, “God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.”<note n="441" id="xv-p10.14"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 23" id="xv-p10.15" parsed="|Matt|22|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23">Matt. xxii. 
23</scripRef>.</note> The point to be observed is that Jesus quotes this passage, not simply in proof 
of the continued subsistence of the patriarchs in some state of being, but in 
proof of the resurrection of the dead. And how does it prove that? Only on the 
ground, which Jesus assumes, that the relation of the believer to God carries 
with it a whole immortality, and this, as we have seen, implies life in the 
body. If God is the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, this covenant relation 
pledges to these patriarchs not only continuance of existence, but Redemption 
from the power of death, i.e. resurrection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">It is, however, when we come to the hater books—the 
Book of Job, the Psalms, the Prophets—that we get clearer light on the form 
which the hope of immortality assumed in the minds of Old Testament believers; 
and it may be affirmed with considerable confidence that this light is all, 
or nearly all, in favour of the identification of this hope with the hope of 
resurrection. I take first the Book of Job, because, whenever written, it relates 
to patriarchal times, or at least moves in patriarchal conditions. The first 
remarkable passage in this book is in chapter xiv. This chapter raises the very 
question we are now dealing with, and it is noteworthy that the form in which 
it does so is the possibility of bodily revival. First, 

<pb n="206" id="xv-Page_206" />Job enumerates the appearances which seem hostile to man’s 
living again (vers. 7-12). Then faith, rising in her very extremity, reasserts 
herself against doubt and fear—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p11.1">
<verse id="xv-p11.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.3">“Oh that Thou wouldest hide me in Sheol</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.4">That Thou wouldest keep me secret, till Thy wrath be past,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.5">That Thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.6">If a man die, shall he live again?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.7">All the days of my warfare would I wait,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.8">Till my release should come.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.9">Thou shouldest call, and I would answer Thee,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p11.10">Thou wouldest have a desire to the work of Thy hands.”<note n="442" id="xv-p11.11"><scripRef passage="Job 14:13-15" id="xv-p11.12" parsed="|Job|14|13|14|15" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.13-Job.14.15">Job xiv. 
13-15 (R.V.)</scripRef>. The margin translates as in A.V., “Thou shalt call,” etc. As remarked, 
the form in which the question is put in this passage is as significant as the 
answer to it. It implies that revived existence in the body is the only form 
in which the patriarch contemplated immortality. Life and even sensation in 
Sheol are presupposed in <scripRef passage="Job 14:22" id="xv-p11.13" parsed="|Job|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.22">ver. 22</scripRef>.</note></l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">There seems no reasonable room for question that what is before Job’s mind 
here is the thought of resurrection. Dr. A. B. Davidson explains: “On this side 
death he has no hope of a return to God’s favour. Hence, contemplating that 
he shall die under God’s anger, his thought is that he might remain in Sheol 
till God’s wrath be past, for He keepeth not His anger for ever; that God would 
appoint him a period to remain in death, and then remember him with returning 
mercy, and call him back again to His fellowship. But to his mind this involves 
a complete return to life again of the whole man (ver. 14), for in death there 
is no fellowship with God (<scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 5" id="xv-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Ps. vi. 5</scripRef>). Thus his solution, though it appears 
to his mind only as a momentary gleam of light, is broader than that of the 
Psalmist, and corresponds to that made known in subsequent revelation.”<note n="443" id="xv-p12.2"><i>Com. 
on Job, in loc.</i> (Cambridge Series). I can scarcely agree that Job’s solution 
is broader than that of the Psalmist’s. See below.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">The second passage in Job is the well-known one in chapter xix., translated 
in the Revised Version thus—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p13.1">
<verse id="xv-p13.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.3">“But I know that my Redeemer liveth, </l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.4">And that He shall stand up at the last upon the earth (Heb. dust].</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.5">And after my skin bath been thus destroyed,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.6">Yet from my flesh shall I see God:</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.7">Whom I shall see for myself,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p13.8">And mine eyes shall behold, and not another.”<note n="444" id="xv-p13.9"><scripRef passage="Job xix. 25-27" id="xv-p13.10" parsed="|Job|19|25|19|27" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25-Job.19.27">Job xix. 
25-27</scripRef>.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p14">I do not enter into the many difficulties of this passage, but 

<pb n="207" id="xv-Page_207" />refer only to the crucial line, “Yet from my flesh shall 
I see God.” The margin gives as another rendering, “without my flesh,” but this 
is arrived at only as an interpretation of the word “from,” which is literally 
the one used. The natural meaning would therefore seem to be, “Yet from (or 
out of) my flesh shall I see God,” which implies that he will be clothed with 
flesh.<note n="445" id="xv-p14.1">Cf. Pusey, 
p. 508, and Vigoroux, iii. pp. 172–180.</note> Dr. 
Davidson allows the admissibility of this rendering, and says: “If therefore 
we understand the words ‘from my flesh’ in the sense of in my flesh, we must 
suppose that Job anticipated being clothed in a new body after death. Something 
may be said for this view. Undoubtedly, in chapter xiv. 13 <i>seq.,</i> Job 
clearly conceived the idea of being delivered from Sheol and living again, and 
fervently prayed that such a thing might be. And what he there ventured to long 
for, he might here speak of as a thing of which he was assured. No violence 
would be done to the line of thought in the book by this supposition.” Yet he 
thinks “it is highly improbable that the great thought of the resurrection of 
the body could be referred to in a way so brief,” and so prefers the rendering 
“without.”<note n="446" id="xv-p14.2"><i>Commentary 
on Job,</i> Appendix on chap. xix. 23–27, p. 292.</note> I think, however, this is hardly a sufficient reason to outweigh the tremendously 
strong fact that we have already this thought of resurrection conceded in chapter 
xiv., and, further, that the thought of living again in the body seemed the 
only way in which Job there could conceive the idea of immortality. If that 
is so, it may explain why more stress is not laid upon resurrection here. The 
hope which absorbs all Job’s thought is that of “seeing God,” and the fact that, 
if he does so at all, he must do it “in” or “from” the flesh, is taken for granted 
as a thing of course.<note n="447" id="xv-p14.3">Dr. Davidson’s 
remark, “On Old Testament ground, and in the situation of Job, such a matter-of-course 
kind of reference is almost inconceivable” (p. 292), involves the very point 
at issue.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">The question of the testimony of the Psalms is greatly 
simplified by the large concessions which writers hike Dr. Cheyne are now ready 
to make, in the belief that in the references to resurrection doctrine they 
have a proof of “Zoroastrian influences.” The passages, however, are happily 
of an order that speak for themselves, and need no forcing to yield us their 
meaning. A conspicuous example is <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 8-11" id="xv-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|16|8|16|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.8-Ps.16.11">Ps. xvi. 8-11</scripRef>, 

<pb n="208" id="xv-Page_208" />cited in the New Testament as a prophecy of the resurrection 
of Christ—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p15.2">
<verse id="xv-p15.3">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.4">“I have set the Lord always before me;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.5">Because He is at my right hand, I shall not be moved.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.6">Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.7">My flesh also shall dwell in safety (or <i>confidently,</i></l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.8">For Thou wilt not leave my soul to Sheol;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.9">Neither wilt Thou suffer Thins Holy One to see corruption (or <i>the pit</i>).</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.10">Thou wilt show me the path of life:</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.11">In Thy presence is fulness of joy;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p15.12">In Thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore.”<note n="448" id="xv-p15.13">See <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 24-31" id="xv-p15.14" parsed="|Acts|2|24|2|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24-Acts.2.31">Acts 
ii. 24–31</scripRef>. Cf. Delitzsch, <i>in loc.;</i> and Cheyne, Origin of the Psalter, 
p. 431.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p16">Another passage is in <scripRef passage="Psalm xvii. 15" id="xv-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.15">Psalm xvii. 15</scripRef>, where, after describing the apparent 
prosperity of the wicked, the Psalmist says—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p16.2">
<verse id="xv-p16.3">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p16.4">“As for me, I shall behold Thy face in righteousness: </l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p16.5">I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with Thy likeness.”</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p17">The “awakening” here, as Delitzsch says, can only be that from the sleep 
of death.<note n="449" id="xv-p17.1"><i>Com., 
in loc.</i> Thus also Pusey, Perowne, Cheyne, Hofmann, etc. “The awakening,” 
says Cheyne, “probably means the passing of the soul into a resurrection body.”—<i>Origin 
of Psalter,</i> p. 406.</note> Yet more distinct is <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 14, 15" id="xv-p17.2" parsed="|Ps|49|14|0|0;|Ps|49|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.14 Bible:Ps.49.15">Ps. xlix. 14, 15</scripRef>—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p17.3">
<verse id="xv-p17.4">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.5">“They (the wicked) are appointed as a flock for Sheol;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.6">Death shall he their shepherd;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.7">And the upright shall have dominion over them in the moaning;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.8">And their beauty shall be for Sheol to consume, that there he no habitation for it.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.9">But God will redeem my soul from the power (hand) of Sheol;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p17.10">For He shall receive me.</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p18">There is here again, it is believed, clear reference to the “morning” of 
the resurrection. The passage is the more significant that in the last words, 
as well as in <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 24" id="xv-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|73|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.24">Ps. lxxiii. 24</scripRef>, there is direct allusion to the case of Enoch. 
“God,” says the Psalmist, “shall redeem my soul from the hand of Hades, for 
He shall take me,” as He took Enoch, and as He took Elijah, to Himself.”<note n="450" id="xv-p18.2">Perowne, 
in loc. Thus also Pusey, Delitzsch, Cheyne, etc. “The ‘dawn,’” says Cheyne, 
“is that of the resurrection day.”—Expository Times, B. p. 249; cf. <i>Origin 
of Psalter,</i> pp. 382, 406, 407. Delitzsch, in note on <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 8-11" id="xv-p18.3" parsed="|Ps|16|8|16|11" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.8-Ps.16.11">Ps. xvi. 8-11</scripRef>, says: 
“Nor is the awakening in xlix. 15 some morning or other that will very soon 
follow upon the night, hut the final morning, which brings deliverance to the 
upright, and enables them to obtain dominion.” </note> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 24" id="xv-p18.4" parsed="|Ps|73|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.24">Ps. lxxiii. 24</scripRef> reads thus—</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p18.5">
<verse id="xv-p18.6">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.7">“Nevertheless I am continually with Thee;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.8">Thou hast holden my right hand.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.9">Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.10">And afterward receive me to glory.</l>
</verse></div>


<pb n="209" id="xv-Page_209" />
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p18.11">
<verse id="xv-p18.12">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.13">Whom have I in heaven but Thee?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.14">And there is none on the earth that I desire beside Thee.</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.15">My flesh and my heart faileth;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p18.16">But God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever.”</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p19">These, and a few others, are the passages usually cited in favour of the 
doctrine of Immortality in the Book of Psalms, and it will be seen that in all 
of them this hope is clothed in a form which implies a resurrection.<note n="451" id="xv-p19.1">Or if not 
resurrection, then immortality in the body without tasting of death, as Enoch. 
But this is a hope the Old Testament believer could hardly have cherished for 
himself. The view of deliverance <i>from</i> death seems therefore the more 
probable in <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 15" id="xv-p19.2" parsed="|Ps|49|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.15">Ps. xlix. 15</scripRef>, etc. A very different view is taken by Schultz in 
his <i>Alttestamentliche Theologie,</i> pp. 753–758. Schultz not only sees no 
proof of the resurrection in the passages we have quoted, but will not even 
allow that they have any reference to a future life. So extreme a view surely 
refutes itself. It is at least certain that if these passages teach a future 
life, it is a life in connection with the body.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p20">I need not delay on the passages in the prophetic books, for here it is usually 
granted that the idea of resurrection is familiar. Not only is the restoration 
of the Jewish people frequently presented under this figure, but a time is coming 
when, for the Church as a whole, including the individuals in it, death shall 
be swallowed up in victory. We have a passage already in Hosea, which is beyond 
suspicion of Zoroastrian influence—</p>

<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p20.1">
<verse id="xv-p20.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p20.3">“After two days will He revive us;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p20.4">On the third day He will raise us up, and we shall live before Him.”</l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p21">And again—</p>

<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xv-p21.1">
<verse id="xv-p21.2">
<l class="t1" id="xv-p21.3">“I will ransom them from the power of Sheol;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p21.4">I will redeem them from death;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p21.5">O death, where are thy plagues?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xv-p21.6">O grave, where is thy destruction?”<note n="452" id="xv-p21.7"><scripRef passage="Hos. vi. 2" id="xv-p21.8" parsed="|Hos|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.2">Hos. vi. 
2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hosea 13:14" id="xv-p21.9" parsed="|Hos|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.13.14">xiii. 14</scripRef>. Cf. Cheyne, p. 383.</note></l>
</verse></div>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p22">The climax of this class of passages is reached in <scripRef passage="Isa. xxv. 6-8" id="xv-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|25|6|25|8" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.6-Isa.25.8">Isa. 
xxv. 6-8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 26:19" id="xv-p22.2" parsed="|Isa|26|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.19">xxvi. 19</scripRef>. Cf. also <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxvii. 1-10" id="xv-p22.3" parsed="|Ezek|37|1|37|10" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.37.1-Ezek.37.10">Ezek. xxxvii. 1-10</scripRef>, 
the vision of the dry bones.<note n="453" id="xv-p22.4">On the passages 
in Isaiah, Cheyne remarks: “Instead of swallowing up, Sheol in the Messianic 
period shall itself be swallowed up. And this prospect concerns not merely the 
church-nation, but all of its believing members, and indeed all, whether Jews 
or not, who submit to the true King, Jehovah.”—<i>Origin of Psalter,</i> p. 
402, Cf. <i>Expository Times,</i> ii. p. 226. In Ezekiel, the subject is national 
resurrection, but “that the power of God can, against all human thought and 
hops, reanimate the dead, is the general idea of the passage, from which consequently 
the hope of a literal resurrection of the dead may naturally be inferred.”—Oehler
<i>Theology of Old Testament,</i> ii. p. 395 (Eng. trans.). Oehler does more 
justice to these passages than Schultz.</note> 

<pb n="210" id="xv-Page_210" />The last Old Testament passage I will quote is an undisputed 
one, and has the special feature of interest that in it for the first time mention 
is made of the resurrection of the wicked as well as of the just. It is that 
in <scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 2" id="xv-p22.5" parsed="|Dan|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.2">Dan. xii. 2</scripRef>—“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall 
awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” 
This needs no comment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p23">From the whole survey I think it will be evident that 
I was entitled to say that from the first the manner in which the hope of immortality 
was conceived by holy men in Israel was that of a resurrection. Yet, when all 
is said, we cannot but feel that it was but a hope—not resting on express revelation, 
but springing out of the consciousness of the indissoluble relation between 
God and the believing soul, and the conviction that God’s Redemption will be 
a complete one. Life and immortality were not yet brought to light as they are 
now by Christ in His gospel.<note n="454" id="xv-p23.1"><scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 10" id="xv-p23.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 
10</scripRef>.</note> The matter is unexceptionably stated by Dr. A. B. Davidson in the following 
words, with which I conclude; “The human spirit is conscious of fellowship with 
God; and this fellowship, from the nature of God, is a thing imperishable, and, 
in spite of obscurations, it must yet be fully manifested by God. This principle, 
grasped with convulsive earnestness in the prospect of death, became the Hebrew 
doctrine of Immortality. This doctrine was but the necessary corollary of religion. 
In this life the true relations of men to God were felt to be realised; and 
the Hebrew faith of immortality—never a belief in the mere existence of the 
soul after death, for the lowest superstition assumed this—was a faith that 
the dark and mysterious event of death would not interrupt the life of the person 
with God, enjoyed in this world. . . . The doctrine of Immortality in the Book 
(of Job) is the same as that of other parts of the Old Testament. Immortality 
is the corollary of religion. If there be religion—that is, if God be—there 
is immortality, not of the soul, but of the whole personal being of man (<scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 9" id="xv-p23.3" parsed="|Ps|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.9">Ps. 
xvi. 9</scripRef>). This teaching of the whole Old Testament is expressed by our Lord with 
a surprising incisiveness in two 

<pb n="211" id="xv-Page_211" />sentences—‘I am the <i>God</i> of Abraham. God is not 
the God of the dead but of the <i>living.</i>’”<note n="455" id="xv-p23.4"><i>Commentary 
on Job,</i> Appendix, pp. 293–295.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xv-p24"><i>Note to Third Edition.</i>—Believing that the tendency at present is 
to find too little rather than too much in the Old Testament, I leave this Appendix 
as it is. The recent work of Professor S. D. F. Salmond on Immortality—which 
for long will be the classic work on this subject—does not go so far in finding 
a doctrine of Resurrection in the Psalms as is done here, but it may be said 
at least that it lays down the premisses in its doctrines of God, and of man’s 
origin, constitution, and destiny, which justify such an interpretation, and 
might easily have gone farther without inconsistency, or violation of sound 
exegesis. Accepting it as the Old Testament doctrine that man was created for 
immortality in body and soul in fellowship with God, that death is a penalty 
of sin, that fellowship with God contains the pledge of preservation from Sheol, 
or of rescue from it, which hopes are allowed to find expression in at least 
certain of the Psalms and in Job, and to take definite shape in the doctrine 
of Resurrection in the prophets, Professor Salmond’s position does not differ 
very widely in principle from that indicated above. Enoch and Elijah are viewed 
as the type of immortality in <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix." id="xv-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|49|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49">Ps. xlix.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Psalm 73" id="xv-p24.2" parsed="|Ps|73|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73">lxxiii.</scripRef>, etc. It is difficult to 
see in what way this “postulate of faith” could shape itself, however vaguely, 
if not as a faith in a revived life in the body. If the Psalms came after the 
prophets, according to the modern theory, it is still more difficult to see 
how this hope should have shaped itself in the prophetic books, and not have 
exercised any influence upon the Psalms. Even the writer of the 16th Psalm can 
hardly have anticipated permanent exemption from death; his confidence, therefore, 
that in fellowship with God “soul and flesh, himself in his entire living being, 
shall continue secure” everlastingly, becomes unintelligible if his hope did 
not stretch. beyond death, and carry in it the assurance of a resurrection. 
Cf. specially pp. 193–197, 217–220, 238–255, 258 ff.</p>


</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture VI. The Central Assertion Of The Christian View—The Incarnation Of God In Christ." progress="44.28%" prev="xv" next="xvii" id="xvi">
<pb n="214" id="xvi-Page_214" />
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p1">“With historical science, the life of Jesus takes its place 
in the great stream of the world’s history; He is a human individual, who became 
what He was, and was to be, through the living action of ideas and the circumstances 
of His time, and He, as a mighty storm-wave which has arisen through the conflict 
of forces, is destined to sink once more into the smooth sea, in the restless 
whirl of earthly things, quietly subsiding from the general life of humanity, 
in order to make room for new and stronger throes and creations. Here, in the 
Church, He is the rock which rules over the flood, instead of being moved by 
it. . . . He, the pillar, the Son of God, will survey humanity, however far and 
wide it may extend, permitting it only to hold fast by Him, or to wreck itself 
against Him.”—<span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.1">Keim</span>.</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xvi-p1.2">
<verse id="xvi-p1.3">
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.4">“But Thee, but Thee, O Sovereign Seer of time,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.5">But Thee, O poet’s Poet, wisdom’s tongue,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.6">But Thee, O man’s best Man, O love’s best Love,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.7">O perfect life in perfect labour writ,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.8">O all men’s Comrade, Servant, King, or Priest,—</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.9">What if or yet, what mole, what flaw, what lapse,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.10">What least defect or shadow of defect,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.11">What rumour, tattled by an enemy,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.12">Of inference loose, what lack of grace</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.13">Even in torture’s grasp, or sleep’s, or death’s,—</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.14">Oh, what amiss may I forgive in Thee,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.15">Jesus, good Paragon, thou crystal Christ?”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xvi-p1.16"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.17">Sidney Lanier</span>.</l>
</verse></div>

<pb n="215" id="xvi-Page_215" />




<h2 id="xvi-p1.18">LECTURE VI.</h2>
<h3 id="xvi-p1.19">THE CENTRAL ASSERTION OF THE CHRISTIAN VIEW—THE INCARNATION OF GOD 
IN CHRIST.</h3>

<h4 id="xvi-p1.20"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.21">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p2"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p2.1">In</span> the second Lecture I conducted an historical argument intended 
to show that there is really no intermediate position in which the mind can 
logically rest between the admission of a truly Divine Christ and a purely humanitarian 
view. This argument I have now to complete, by showing that the necessity which 
history declares to exist arises from the actual state of the facts in the Christian 
Revelation. We have seen what the alternative is, and we have now to ask why 
it is so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p3">Why is it that we cannot rest in a conception of Christ as simply a prophet 
of a higher order? or as a God-filled man in whom the Divine dwelt as it dwells 
in no other? or as the central Personage of our race, at once ideal man and 
the Revelation to us of the absolute principles of religion? These views seem 
plausible; they are accepted by many; they seem at first sight to bring Christ 
nearer to us than on the supposition of His true God-manhood; why cannot the 
mind of the Church rest in them? Must not the explanation be that, taking into 
account the sum-total of the facts of Christianity, they refuse to square with 
any subordinate view, but compel us to press up to the higher conception? This 
is what I affirm, and I propose in this Lecture to test the question by an examination 
of the facts themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">There is, I know, in some minds, an insuperable objection,
<i>a priori,</i> to the acceptance of the fact of the Incarnation, arising from 
the lowliness of Christ’s earthly origin and condition. Can we believe, it is 
said, that in this historical individual, Jesus of Nazareth—this son of a carpenter-God 
actually became incarnate; that in this humble man, so poor in all His earthly 
surroundings, there literally dwelt the fulness of the 

<pb n="216" id="xvi-Page_216" />Godhead bodily? Is the thought not on the face of it incredible? 
The appeal here is to our powers of imagination—of conceiving—to our sense 
of the likelihood or unlikelihood of things; and to enable us to judge fairly 
of that appeal, and of its nature as an objection to the Incarnation, a great 
many things would have to be taken into account, both before and after. I would 
only say that, as regards a certain class who make that objection—the higher 
class of liberal theologians especially—the question seems only one of degree. 
If Christ is, in any ease, as most of them affirm, the central, typical, religiously 
greatest individual of the race; if the principle of the absolute religion is 
manifested in Him, as Pfleiderer allows;<note n="456" id="xvi-p4.1">Cf. his <i>Grundriss,</i> 
secs. 128, 129.</note> if He is the ideally perfect man in whom the God-consciousness finds its fullest 
expression, as Schleiermacher declares;<note n="457" id="xvi-p4.2">ii. secs. 93, 94.</note> if He is alone the sinless Personality of the race, as even Lipsius will 
grant,<note n="458" id="xvi-p4.3"><i>Dogmatik,</i> sec. 
651.</note>—these 
are already remarkable claims, and, as compared with His lowly appearance and 
mean historical environment, create almost as great a feeling of strangeness 
as on the supposition of His true Divinity. Or let us suppose that the objection 
comes from the evolutionist. Then contrast the strangeness he speaks of with 
that of his own views. His objection is, that he cannot believe that in this 
lowly Man of Nazareth there should reside all the potentialities of Divinity. 
But what does he ask us to believe? He goes back to the primitive state of things, 
and there, in that little speck of jelly at the first dawn of life,—in that 
humble drop of protoplasmic matter buried in some oozy slime,—he bids us believe 
that there lies wrapped up, only waiting for development, the promise and potency 
of the whole subsequent evolution of life. In that first germ-cell there lies 
enfolded—latent—not only the whole wealth of vegetable existence, not only 
the long procession of future races and species of lower and higher animals, 
with their bodily powers and mental instincts, but, in addition, the later possibilities 
of humanity; all that has now come to light in human development—the wealth 
of genius, the riches of civilisation, the powers of intellect, imagination, 
and heart, the treasures of human love and goodness, of poetry and art—the 
genius of Dante, of Shakespeare, of Milton—the spiritual greatness and 

<pb n="217" id="xvi-Page_217" />holiness of Christ Himself;—all, in a word, that has ever 
come out of man, is supposed by the evolutionist to have been potentially present 
from the first in that little primitive speck of protoplasm!<note n="459" id="xvi-p4.4">Tyndall carries back 
this promise and potency to the original fire-mist. “For what are the core and 
essence of this hypothesis? Strip it naked, and you stand face to face with 
the notion that not alone the more ignoble forms of animalcular or animal life, 
not alone the nobler forms of the horse and lion, not alone the exquisite and 
wonderful mechanism of the human body, but that the human mind itself—emotion, 
intellect, will, and all their phenomena—were once latent in a fiery cloud.”—<i>Fragments,</i> 
ii. p. 132.</note> I confess that, putting his assertion alongside the Christian one, I do not 
feel that there is much to choose between them in point of strangeness. But 
evolution, he would tell us, is not deprived of its truth by the strangeness 
at first sight of its assertion—neither is the Christian view, The question 
is not one to be settled <i>a priori,</i> but to be brought to the test of facts.</p>

<h4 id="xvi-p4.5">I. Testimony of the apostolic age as throwing light on Christ’s own claims.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">I. Godet has said, “Christianity is entirely based upon 
Christ’s consciousness of Himself, and it is the heroism of faith to rest upon 
the extraordinary testimony which this Being gave to Himself.”<note n="460" id="xvi-p5.1"><i>Commentary on John,</i> 
ii. p. 315 (Eng. trans.).</note> This must be so, for the reason which Christ Himself gives, that He alone has 
the knowledge which qualifies Him to give a true estimate of Himself. “For I 
know,” He said to the Jews, “whence I came, and whither I go.”<note n="461" id="xvi-p5.2"><scripRef passage="John viii. 14" id="xvi-p5.3" parsed="|John|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.14">John viii. 14</scripRef>.</note> I propose, however, to begin at a point further down—that to which our first 
written documents belong—and to ask, What was the view of Christ’s Person held 
in the apostolic age? The testimony of that age is clearly one of great importance, 
as throwing light on Christ’s own claims. When men say, Buddha also was raised 
to the rank of Divinity by his followers, though he himself made no such claim, 
I answer that the cases are not parallel. It was only long centuries after his 
death, and within limited circles, that Buddha was regarded as Divine; but one 
short step takes us from the days when Christ Himself lived and taught on earth, 
into the midst of a Church, founded by His apostles, which in all its branches 
worshipped and adored Him as the veritable Son of God made manifest on earth 
for our salvation. If it can be shown that in the apostolic Church a practically 
consentient view existed of Christ’s Person, this, 

<pb n="218" id="xvi-Page_218" />of itself, is a strong reason for believing that it rested 
on claims made by Christ Himself, and rose naturally out of the facts of His 
historical self-manifestation.<note n="462" id="xvi-p5.4">A good summary of the 
apostolic evidence will be seen in Dr. Whitelaw’s <i>How is the Divinity of 
Jesus depicted in the Gospels and Epistles?</i></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">I begin with the broad fact which none can dispute, that, in the first age 
of Christianity, Christ was universally regarded as one who had risen from the 
dead, who had ascended on high to the right hand of God, who exercised there 
a government of the world, who was to return again to judge the quick and dead, 
and who, on these grounds, was the object of worship and prayer in all the churches.<note n="463" id="xvi-p6.1">Cf. Weiss’s <i>Bib. 
Theol. of the New Testament,</i> pp. 177–181 (Eng. trans.); Harnack’s <i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> 
i. pp. 66–68.</note> This view of Christ is found in every book of the New Testament,—in the Acts, 
in the Pauline Epistles, in Hebrews, in Peter, in the Book of Revelation, in 
the Epistles of John, and James, and Jude,—and is so generally acknowledged 
to be there, that I do not need to delay in quoting special texts. But even 
so much as this cannot be admitted, without implying that in the faith of the 
early Church Christ was no mere man, but a supernatural Personage, <i>i.e.</i> 
that the Ebionitic view was not the primitive one. Think only of what is implied 
in this one claim to be the Judge of the world—the arbiter of the everlasting 
destiny of mankind.<note n="464" id="xvi-p6.2">Cf. Baldensperger,
<i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> p. 152. “How does such a claim fit into the 
frame of a human consciousness? Such an assumption lies in fact beyond all our 
experience, also beyond the highest religious experience,” etc.</note> There is no point on which the writers of the New Testament are more absolutely 
unanimous than this—that Christ shall come again to be our Judge; and whether 
the early Christians analysed all that was involved in this belief or not, there 
can be no doubt in the mind of anyone who has analysed it that it involved the 
possession of attributes which can belong only to God (<i>e.g.,</i> omniscience). 
Or take the other outstanding fact of worship paid to Christ—such, <i>e.g.,</i> 
as we find in the Book of Revelation. The idea of Divine honours externally 
conferred on one who is essentially but man is quite foreign to the New Testament; 
and the only alternative is, to suppose that Christ was from the first regarded 
as having a supernatural and Divine side to His Person—as being essentially 
Divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">As regards the apostolic testimony, the ground is happily 

<pb n="219" id="xvi-Page_219" /> cleared in modern times by the large measure of general agreement 
which exists among impartial exegetes as to the nature of the doctrines taught 
in the several books. The old Unitarian glosses on passages which seemed to 
affirm the Divinity of Christ are now seldom met with; and it is freely admitted 
that the bulk of the New Testament writings teach a doctrine of Christ’s Person 
practically as high as the Church has ever affirmed. For instance, it is no 
longer disputed by any competent authority that, in Paul and John, it is the 
supernatural view of Christ’s Person that is given. As to John—using that name 
at present for the author of the Fourth Gospel and related Epistles—his doctrine 
of Christ is of the highest. This is admitted by the most negative critics,
<i>e.g.,</i> by Dr. Martineau, who says that the phrase “Son of God,” applied 
to the preexisting Word in the Fourth Gospel, heaves all finite analogies behind. 
“The oneness with God which it means to mark is not such resembling reflex of 
the Divine thought and character as men or angels may attain, but identity of 
essence, constituting Him not god-like alone, but God. Others may be children 
of God in a moral sense; but by this right of elemental nature, none but He; 
He is, herein, the only Son; so little separate, so close to the inner Divine 
life which He expresses, that He is in the bosom of the Father. This language 
undoubtedly describes a great deal more than such harmony of will and sympathy 
of affection as may subsist between finite obedience and its infinite Inspirer; 
it denotes two natures homogeneous, entirely one; and both so essential to the 
Godhead that neither can be omitted from any truth you speak of it. . . . It 
was one and the same Logos that in the beginning was with God, who in due time 
appeared in human form, and showed forth the Father’s pure perfections in relation 
to mankind, who then returned to His eternal life, with the spiritual ties unbroken 
which He brought from His finished work.”<note n="465" id="xvi-p7.1"><i>Seat of Authority,</i> 
pp. 428, 429. Biedermann, Lipsius, Pfleiderer, Reuss, Reville, etc., all agrees 
in their estimate of John’s doctrine. Wendt (<i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> ii. pp. 
450–476) seems to go back, and to explain the expressions in John only of an 
ethical Sonship. Cf. Appendix to Lecture.</note> In this Gospel, therefore, the question is not so much as to the doctrine taught, 
but as to whether the evangelist has given us an authentic record of what Christ 
said and did. On this question, so far as it is affected by the Christology, 
it will be well to 

<pb n="220" id="xvi-Page_220" />reserve our judgment till we see whether the other writings 
of the apostolic age do not give us—or yield by implication—quite as high 
a view of Christ’s Person as that which creates offence in John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">To aid us in determining this question, there lie first 
to hand the writings, above alluded to, of the Apostle Paul. Here, again, it 
is not seriously doubted that in Paul’s undisputed Epistles we have as clear 
and strong an assertion of Christ’s Divine dignity as we could well desire. 
That, in Paul’s theology, Christ had a heavenly pre-existence;<note n="466" id="xvi-p8.1">See Note A.—The Doctrine of Pre-Existence.</note> that the title “Son of God” applies to Him in this pre-existent state; that 
He was a being of Divine essence; that He mediated the creation of the world; 
that in the fulness of time He took on Him human nature; that now, since His 
death and resurrection, He has been exalted again to Divine power and glory—all 
this the most candid exegetes now admit. A new turn, however, has been given 
in recent years to this theology of Paul, by the fancy of some theologians that 
this heavenly, pre-existent essence of the earlier Pauline Epistles—the “Son 
of God” who became incarnate in Christ—is not a second Divine Person, as we 
understand that expression, but a pre-existent “heavenly man,” a being apparently 
of subordinate rank, at once the perfect spiritual image of God and the heavenly 
prototype of humanity—a conception easier to state than to make intelligible. 
This “heavenly man” theory, as we may call it, has been seized on with avidity 
by many as the true key to the Pauline Christology.<note n="467" id="xvi-p8.2">It goes back to Baur, 
and to Ritschl <i>Entstehung,</i> p. 80 (1857), and has been adopted by Holsten, 
Hilgenfeld, Biedermann, Lipsius, Pfleiderer, etc. Biedermann states it succinctly 
thus;—“The Person, the I of Christ, has already, before His appearance in the 
earthly corporeity, in the flesh, preexisted in a pre-earthly condition with 
God as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p8.3">εἰκὼν Θεοῦ</span>, as the human image of 
God, and consequently as the archetypal pattern of humanity; thus is He the 
Son of God. . . . The appearance of Christ in the world, sent by God in love, 
is not a becoming man, but a coming of the heavenly, pneumatic Man in the flesh.”—<i>Dogmatik,</i>. 
B. pp. 93, 97.</note> Beyschlag of Halle adopts it as the basis of his own theory,—in this, however, 
differing from the others, that he attributes only an <i>ideal</i> pre-existence 
to this heavenly principle,<note n="468" id="xvi-p8.4"><i>Christologie,</i> 
pp. 225, 226, 243.</note> while the majority admit that what Paul had in view was a real and personal 
pre-existence. This whole hypothesis of the “heavenly man” I can only regard 
as a new-fangled conceit 

<pb n="221" id="xvi-Page_221" />of exegesis, resting practically on one passage—that in 
which Paul speaks of “the second man from heaven,”<note n="469" id="xvi-p8.5"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:17" id="xvi-p8.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.17">1 Cor. xv. 47 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note>—and 
in diametric opposition to the general teaching of the Epistles. It is an hypothesis, 
therefore, which finds no countenance from more sober expositors like Meyer, 
Weiss, or Reuss, all of whom recognise in Paul’s “Son of God” a Being truly 
Divine.<note n="470" id="xvi-p8.7">See Weiss’s criticism 
in <i>Biblical Theology,</i> i. pp. 410–412, and ii. p. 100; Meyer on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 47" id="xvi-p8.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.47">1 Cor. 
xv. 47</scripRef>; Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. pp. 175, 176.</note> Christ 
indeed, in Paul’s view, has humanity, but it is not a humanity which He brought 
with Him from heaven, but a humanity which He assumed when He came to earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">The argument for the “heavenly man” theory completely 
breaks down if we take into account the later Epistles—especially Philippians, 
Ephesians, and Colossians, the genuineness of which there are no good grounds 
for disputing.<note n="471" id="xvi-p9.1">Renan, Reuss, Sabatier, 
Weiss, etc., accept them all as Pauline.</note> Pfleiderer, who advocates this theory, admits the genuineness of the Epistle 
to the Philippians, but there we have the strongest assertion of Christ’s pre-existent 
Divinity. The whole argument in <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5-11" id="xvi-p9.2" parsed="|Phil|2|5|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5-Phil.2.11">chap. ii. 5-11</scripRef> turns on Christ’s original condition 
of Divine glory—” being in the form of God”—and His voluntary abdication of 
it to take upon. Him “the form of a servant”—“being made in the likeness of 
men”—“being found in fashion as a man.”<note n="472" id="xvi-p9.3">Cf. Bruce’s <i>Humiliation 
of Christ</i> (Cunningham Lectures), pp. 21–28, 403–411.</note> As to the teaching of the Epistles to the Colossians and the Ephesians, there 
is no dispute, even among the friends of this theory. In these Epistles, says 
Lipsius, “Christ, as the image of God and the first-born of the whole creation, 
is an essentially Divine Personality, and the Mediator of the creation of the 
world.”<note n="473" id="xvi-p9.4"><i>Dogmatik,</i> p. 453.</note> Pfleiderer 
sees, or imagines he sees, in them the same influence of the Philonic Logos 
doctrine as is traceable in the Gospel of John<note n="474" id="xvi-p9.5"><i>Urchristenthum,</i> 
pp. 676, 695.</note>—an 
indirect witness that between the theology of Paul in these Epistles and that 
of the Fourth Gospel there is no essential difference. But though the Christology 
of the later Epistles is admittedly more developed than that of the earlier 
Epistles, the doctrine of Christ in both is substantially one.<note n="475" id="xvi-p9.6">Cf. Schmid, <i>Bib. 
Theol. of New Testament,</i> pp. 469–478 (Eng. trans.).</note> In both, Christ was “the Son of God,” eternally pre-existing in a state of glory 
with the Father, who, 

<pb n="222" id="xvi-Page_222" /> in the fulness of time, moved by love, became incarnate for 
our salvation.<note n="476" id="xvi-p9.7"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. viii. 9" id="xvi-p9.8" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="xvi-p9.9" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. 
iv. 4</scripRef>.</note> In both—as also in John—He existed before the creation of the world, and was 
the agent in its creation.<note n="477" id="xvi-p9.10"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xvi-p9.11" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>.</note> That He is the centre of the Divine purpose, and therefore the One for whom 
all things as well as by whom all things, are made, is a doctrine as clearly 
taught in the Epistles to the Romans and the Corinthians as in those to the 
Colossians and the Ephesians.<note n="478" id="xvi-p9.12">Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 1-4" id="xvi-p9.13" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 1-4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 16:25-27" id="xvi-p9.14" parsed="|Rom|16|25|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.27">xvi. 
25-27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xvi-p9.15" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>. Bishop Lightfoot says: “The absolute universal mediation 
of the Son is declared as unreservedly in this passage from the First Epistle 
to the Corinthians (‘One Lord Jesus Christ; through whom are all things, and 
we through Him’), as in any later statement of the apostle; and if all the doctrinal 
and practical inferences which it implicitly involves were not directly emphasised 
at this early date, it was because the circumstances did not yet require explicitness 
on these points.”—<i>Commentary on Colossians,</i> pp. 188, 189.</note> In both, the Divine name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p9.16">Κύριος</span> is freely given 
to Him; passages applied in the Old Testament to Jehovah are applied to Him 
also; Divine honour is paid to Him; He is exalted to a Divine sovereignty of 
the world;<note n="479" id="xvi-p9.17">Cf. on above statements, 
Weiss, <i>Biblical Theology,</i> i. pp. 390–393.</note> His name is constantly joined with that of the Father as the source of grace 
and peace in the introductions to the Epistles,<note n="480" id="xvi-p9.18"><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="xvi-p9.19" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 3" id="xvi-p9.20" parsed="|1Cor|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.3">1 Cor. i. 
3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 2" id="xvi-p9.21" parsed="|2Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.2">2 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 3" id="xvi-p9.22" parsed="|Gal|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.3">Gal. i. 3</scripRef>.</note> and again with those of the Father and of the Spirit in the 
apostolic benediction;<note n="481" id="xvi-p9.23"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 14" id="xvi-p9.24" parsed="|2Cor|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.14">2 Cor. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</note> it is declared of Him that, as Judge, He has the attribute of the Divine searcher 
of hearts.<note n="482" id="xvi-p9.25"><scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 16" id="xvi-p9.26" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 5" id="xvi-p9.27" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5">1 Cor. 
iv. 5</scripRef>.</note> Taking all the facts into account, and remembering how inconsonant it would 
have been with Paul’s rigorous Monotheism to attribute Divine honours to a Being 
not truly Divine, it seems impossible to doubt that, in the view of the Apostle, 
Christ was truly a Divine Person, one in essence, though distinct in Person 
from the Father.<note n="483" id="xvi-p9.28">It is a noteworthy circumstance 
that nearly all the modern scholars agree in that interpretation of the strongest 
passage of all, <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xvi-p9.29" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>, “who is over all, God blessed for ever, Amen,” which 
makes it refer to Christ. Thus, <i>E.g.,</i> Rothe, Lipsius, Pfleiderer, Ritschl, 
Schultz, Weiss, etc.</note> But the most remarkable circumstance of all is—and it is a point which I desire 
specially to emphasise—that in propounding these high views of Christ’s Person, 
Paul in no case speaks or argues as one teaching a new doctrine, but throughout 
takes it for granted that his reader’s estimate of the Lord’s dignity is the 
same as his own. He gives no indication in these letters that he preached or 
contended for a higher view of Christ’s 

<pb n="223" id="xvi-Page_223" />Person than that which was currently received.<note n="484" id="xvi-p9.30">Cf. Reuss, <i>History 
of Christian Theology,</i> i. p. 397 (Eng. trans.). The passage is quoted below.</note> He has no monopoly of this truth, but assumes it as the common possession of 
the Church. He argues at length for the doctrine of justification by faith, 
but we never find him arguing for the Divinity of Christ. Whether writing to 
his own converts, or to churches he had never seen, he uses the same language 
on this subject, and apparently anticipates no doubt or contradiction on the 
part of his readers. What inference can we draw, but that the doctrine of Christ’s 
Person in the early Church was anything but Ebionitic,—that from the first 
a Divine dignity was ascribed to Christ?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">Paul’s Epistles, however, are not the only witnesses on this point of Apostolic 
theology. Essentially the same doctrine we find in the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
long attributed to Paul, but now almost universally assigned to another author. 
It has, therefore, the value of an independent witness. The Epistle is further 
valuable for its early date, most critics unhesitatingly referring it to the 
period before the destruction of Jerusalem, probably about A.D. 66.<note n="485" id="xvi-p10.1">Cf. Weiss, <i>Introduction 
to New Testament,</i> ii. p. 31 (Eng. trans.); Dr. A. B. Davidson, <i>Hebrews,</i> 
etc. A few, like Pfleiderer (who, however, thinks Apollos may have been the 
author), date it later.—<i>Urchristenthum,</i> p. 629.</note> But here, though the writer’s stand- point is somewhat different from both Paul’s 
and John’s, we find precisely the same doctrine as before,—Jesus, the Divine 
Son of God, the effulgence of the Father’s glory and very image of His substance, 
the creator, upholder, and heir of all things, who, because the children were 
partakers of flesh and blood, Himself likewise partook of the same, and is now 
again exalted to the right hand of the Majesty on high.<note n="486" id="xvi-p10.2">Cf. Weiss, ii. pp. 186–190; 
Reuss, ii. pp. 243, 244. Reuss says: “It is clear from the figures chosen that 
the intention of the theology is to establish at once the Divinity and the plurality 
of the Persons in the Godhead, side by side with the monotheistic principle.”</note> Further, in teaching this high Christological view, the author is not conscious 
any more than Paul of bringing in a new doctrine. He stands rather upon the 
ground of the common Christian confession, which he exhorts the Hebrews to hold 
fast.<note n="487" id="xvi-p10.3"><scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 14" id="xvi-p10.4" parsed="|Heb|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.14">Heb. iv. 14</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">It is conceded, however, that in the main the Christology 
of the Epistle to the Hebrews is of the Pauline type, and the question arises—Have 
we anywhere a witness of another type, 

<pb n="224" id="xvi-Page_224" /> showing how the Person of Christ was viewed in the distinctively 
Jewish, as contrasted with the Gentile sections of the Church? The answer is 
given in another book of the apostolic age, the early date of which is one of 
the articles of the modern creed, and which is supposed by some—e.g., by Volkmar—to 
have been written expressly with the view of opposing Paul.<note n="488" id="xvi-p11.1">Pfleiderer shares this 
view. See it criticised by Reuss, <i>Christian Theology,</i> i. pp. 308–312. 
Pfleiderer thinks, too, that the passage in Matthew, “Whosoever, therefore, 
shall break one of these least commandments,” etc. (<scripRef passage="Matt. v. 19" id="xvi-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.19">Matt. v. 19</scripRef>), is a blow 
aimed at Paul’s antinomianism!—Hibbert Lectures, p. 178.</note> I refer to the Apocalypse. By general consent of the modem school of critics, 
this book was composed immediately after the death of Nero,<note n="489" id="xvi-p11.3">“It is now pretty generally 
acknowledged that the date of this book is the year 68–69 A.D.”—Pfleiderer, 
Hibbert Lectures, p. 153. Since the above was written, the hypothesis promulgated, 
by Vischer (1886), and favoured by Harnack, etc., has come into vogue, that 
the present book is a Christian workingup of an older Jewish Apocalypse, or 
of several such writings. See the views in Jülicher’s <i>Einleitung,</i> pp. 
181–183. Jülicher takes the date to be about 95 A.D. Dr. C. A. Briggs, who at 
first opposed this theory, now adopts it.</note> and its anti-Pauline character is not only admitted, but insisted on. Here, 
then, we have what may be regarded as a representative early Jewish-Christian 
writing; and the question is of deep interest, What kind of view of Christ’s 
Person do we find in it? And the answer must be given that the doctrine of Christ 
in the Apocalypse is as high, or nearly as high, as it is in either Paul or 
John. Reuss, who is certainly an unprejudiced witness, has some remarks here 
which are worth quoting as corroborative of the previous line of argument. “We 
may here observe,” he says, “that the writings of Paul, which carry us back, 
so to speak, into the very cradle of the Church, contain nothing to indicate 
that their Christological doctrine, so different from that of common Ebionitism, 
was regarded as an innovation, or gave rise to any disputations at the time 
of its first appearance. But we have in our hands another book, essentially 
Judaeo-Christian, which gives emphatic support to our assertion. This is the 
Book of Revelation. . . . It ought unhesitatingly to be acknowledged that Christ 
is placed in the Revelation on a par with God. He is called the First and the 
Last, the Beginning and the End, and these same expressions are used to designate 
the Most High.”<note n="490" id="xvi-p11.4"><i>History of Christian 
Theology,</i> i. pp. 397, 398 (Eng. trans.).</note> Professor Pfleiderer is another critic who puts this point so strongly and unambiguously, 
that I cannot do better than give 

<pb n="225" id="xvi-Page_225" />his words. “As, according to Paul,” he says, “Christ has 
been exalted to the regal dignity of Divine dominion over all, so, according 
to our author, He has taken His seat on the throne by the side of His Father, 
participating therefore in His Divine dominion and power—He is the Lord of 
the churches, holds their stars, or guardian angels, in His hand, and is also 
Ruler of nations and King of kings, the all-wise and almighty Judge of the nations; 
indeed, to Him is due a worship similar to that of God Himself. As the author 
of the Apocalypse, in his apotheosis of Christ as an object of worship, thus 
almost outstrips Paul, neither does he in his dogmatic definitions of Christ’s 
nature at all fall behind the Apostle. Like Paul, he calls Christ the ’son of 
God’ in the metaphysical sense of a godlike spiritual being, and far beyond 
the merely theocratic significance of the title. . . . As Paul had described 
the celestial Son of Man as at the same time the image of God, the agent of 
creation, the head of every man, and finally even God over all, so the Christ 
of the Apocalypse introduces Himself with the predicates of Divine majesty: 
‘I am the Alpha and the Omega, saith the Lord God, who is, and who was, and 
who is to come, the All-powerful’; and He is accordingly called also the ‘Head 
of Creation,’ and ‘the Word of God,’ that is, the mediating instrument of all 
Divine Revelation from the creation of the world to the final judgment. It appears 
from this that the similarity of the Christology of the Apocalypse to that of 
Paul is complete; this Christ occupies the same exalted position as the Pauline 
Christ above the terrestrial Son of Man.”<note n="491" id="xvi-p11.5">Hibbert Lectures, pp. 
159–161.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p12">It is not necessary, after these examples, that I should 
dwell long on the Christology of the Petrine and minor Epistles. Peter is again 
a distinct witness, and his testimony is in harmony with what we have already 
seen. Christ is, to refer only to the First Epistle, joined with the Father 
and the Spirit as one of the principals in the work of salvation;<note n="492" id="xvi-p12.1"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 2" id="xvi-p12.2" parsed="|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.2">1 Pet. i. 2</scripRef>.</note> He is the Redeemer, foreordained before the foundation of the world, but manifest 
in these last times;<note n="493" id="xvi-p12.3"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 20" id="xvi-p12.4" parsed="|1Pet|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.20">1 Pet. i. 20</scripRef>.</note> His Spirit testified beforehand in the 
prophets;<note n="494" id="xvi-p12.5"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 11" id="xvi-p12.6" parsed="|1Pet|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.11">1 Pet. i. 11</scripRef>.</note> He is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p12.7">Κύριος</span>, and passages used in the Old 
Testament of Jehovah are applied to Him—remarkably in 

<pb n="226" id="xvi-Page_226" /><scripRef passage="1Peter 3:15" id="xvi-p12.8" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15">chap. iii. 15</scripRef>, “Sanctify in your hearts Christ as 
Lord”;<note n="495" id="xvi-p12.9">Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 5" id="xvi-p12.10" parsed="|1Pet|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.5">1 Pet. i. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:13" id="xvi-p12.11" parsed="|1Pet|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.13">ii. 
13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Peter 3:12" id="xvi-p12.12" parsed="|1Pet|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.12">iii. 12</scripRef>.</note> He has gone into heaven, and is at the right hand of God, angels and authorities 
and powers being made subject to Him;<note n="496" id="xvi-p12.13"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 22" id="xvi-p12.14" parsed="|1Pet|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.22">1 Pet. iii. 22</scripRef>.</note> He is the ordained Judge of quick and 
dead.<note n="497" id="xvi-p12.15"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 5" id="xvi-p12.16" parsed="|1Pet|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.5">1 Pet. iv. 5</scripRef>.</note> He is therefore, as Weiss says, in His exaltation a Divine 
Being,<note n="498" id="xvi-p12.17"><i>Biblical Theology 
of New Testament,</i> i. p. 238.</note> whether the Epistle directly teaches His pre-existence or not, as, however, 
Pfleiderer thinks it does.<note n="499" id="xvi-p12.18"><i>Urchristenthum,</i> 
p. 659.</note> Even James, who barely touches Christology in his Epistle, speaks of Christ 
as the “Lord of Glory,” and the Judge of the world, and prayer is to be made 
in His name.<note n="500" id="xvi-p12.19"><scripRef passage="James ii. 1" id="xvi-p12.20" parsed="|Jas|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1">James ii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 5:7-9,14,15" id="xvi-p12.21" parsed="|Jas|5|7|5|9;|Jas|5|14|0|0;|Jas|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.7-Jas.5.9 Bible:Jas.5.14 Bible:Jas.5.15">v. 7-9, 
14, 15</scripRef>.</note> Not less instructive are the references in the brief Epistle of Jude, who describes 
Jesus as “our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ”; who exhorts believers to 
pray in the Holy Spirit, and keep themselves in the love of God, hooking for 
the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ; and who concludes his short letter by ascribing 
to the only God, our Saviour, through Jesus Christ our Lord, glory, majesty, 
dominion, and power, before all time, and now, and for evermore.<note n="501" id="xvi-p12.22"><scripRef passage="Jude 1:4,20,21,25" id="xvi-p12.23" parsed="|Jude|1|4|0|0;|Jude|1|20|0|0;|Jude|1|21|0|0;|Jude|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.4 Bible:Jude.1.20 Bible:Jude.1.21 Bible:Jude.1.25">Jude 4, 20, 21, 25 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> If to these sources of evidence we add the popular discourses in the Acts of 
the Apostles, we shall have a tolerably clear idea of the views of Christ held 
in the Church in the earliest period of Christianity. These discourses, though, 
as might be expected, containing little or no dogmatic teaching on the origin 
or constitution of Christ’s Person, yet do not fail to represent Him as possessing 
a unique dignity;<note n="502" id="xvi-p12.24"><scripRef passage="Acts iii. 13, 25" id="xvi-p12.25" parsed="|Acts|3|13|0|0;|Acts|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.13 Bible:Acts.3.25">Acts iii. 13, 25</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 4:27" id="xvi-p12.26" parsed="|Acts|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27">iv. 
27</scripRef>. “Servant,” in sense of Isaiah’s “Servant of Jehovah.”</note> as the holy and sinless One, 
whom it was not possible for death to hold;<note n="503" id="xvi-p12.27"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:24" id="xvi-p12.28" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">ii. 24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 3:14" id="xvi-p12.29" parsed="|Acts|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.14">iii. 14</scripRef>.</note> as the 
Prince of Life, exalted to the throne of universal dominion;<note n="504" id="xvi-p12.30"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:36" id="xvi-p12.31" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">ii. 36</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 3:15" id="xvi-p12.32" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">iii. 15</scripRef>.</note> as 
the Lord on whose name men were to call, the One in whom alone under heaven 
there was salvation, and through whom was preached forgiveness of sins to men;<note n="505" id="xvi-p12.33"><scripRef passage="Acts 1:21,38" id="xvi-p12.34" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0;|Acts|1|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21 Bible:Acts.1.38">i. 21, 38</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 3:26" id="xvi-p12.35" parsed="|Acts|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.26">iii. 26</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 4:10-12" id="xvi-p12.36" parsed="|Acts|4|10|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10-Acts.4.12">iv. 10-12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:30,31" id="xvi-p12.37" parsed="|Acts|5|30|0|0;|Acts|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.30 Bible:Acts.5.31">v. 30, 31</scripRef>.</note> as the Giver of the Holy Ghost<note n="506" id="xvi-p12.38"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:33" id="xvi-p12.39" parsed="|Acts|2|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.33">ii. 33</scripRef>.</note> as the 
appointed Judge of the world, whom the heaven must retain till the time of the 
restitution of all things.<note n="507" id="xvi-p12.40"><scripRef passage="Acts 3:20,21" id="xvi-p12.41" parsed="|Acts|3|20|0|0;|Acts|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.20 Bible:Acts.3.21">iii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</note> These representations, though simpler, are not inconsistent with the more developed 
Christology of the Epistles, but rather furnish 

<pb n="227" id="xvi-Page_227" />the <i>data</i> or premises from which all the positions 
of that Christology can be deduced.<note n="508" id="xvi-p12.42">Cf. Weiss, i. p. 180: 
“The Messiah who is exalted to this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p12.43">κυριότης</span> must, 
of course, be a Divine Being, although, for the earliest proclamation, this 
conclusion gave no occasion for the consideration of the question on how far 
such an exaltation was rooted in the original nature of His Person.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p13">The supernatural view of Christ, then, is no late development, but was in 
all its leading features fully established in the Church in the generation immediately 
succeeding Christ’s death. We find it presupposed in all the apostolic writings, 
and assumed as well known among the persons to whom these writings were addressed. 
If there were, as the Tübingen school alleges, Pauline and Petrine parties in 
the Church, it was held by both of these; whatever other shades of doctrinal 
opinion existed, this was a common element. But this, it seems to me, is only 
conceivable on the supposition that the view in question was in harmony with 
the facts of Christ’s own life on earth, with the Claims He made, and with the 
testimony which His apostles had deposited in the various churches regarding 
Him. We are now to see how far this is borne out by the actual records we possess 
of Christ’s life.</p>

<h4 id="xvi-p13.1">II. The testimony of the Gospels—Christ in the Fourth Gospel.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p14">II. We go back then to the Gospels, and ask what ‘they 
teach. Here I leave out of view the Fourth Gospel, about the teaching of which 
there can be little possible dispute. Not simply the prologue, but the acts 
and sayings of Christ recorded in that Gospel, are decisive for anyone who admits 
it, as I do, to be a truthful record by the beloved disciple of what Christ 
did and said on earth.<note n="509" id="xvi-p14.1">It is precisely the 
discourses of Jesus in the Fourth Gospel which Wendt, in his recent <i>Die Lehre 
Jesu,</i> is disposed to attribute to a genuine Johannine source. On the difference 
of style between the Johannine and the Synoptical discourses, Godet remarks: 
“The discourses of the Fourth Gospel, then, do not resemble a photograph, but 
the extracted essence of a savoury fruit. From the change wrought in the external 
form of the substance, it doss not follow that the slightest foreign element 
has been mingled with the latter.”—Introduction to <i>Commentary,</i> p. 135 
(Eng. trans.). The contrast, however, may be exaggerated, as shown by comparison 
of passages where the Synoptics and John cross each other.—Cf. Godet, Introduction, 
pp. 155–157.</note> It would be out of place here to discuss the question of the genuineness. I 
would only say that, so far as the objections are drawn from the advanced Christology 
of the Gospel, and the alleged traces of Alexandrian influence, after what we 
have seen of the general state of opinion in the apostolic age, very little 
weight need be attached to them. The 

<pb n="228" id="xvi-Page_228" />Christology of John is not a whit higher than the Christology 
of Paul, or that of the Epistle to the Hebrews, or even that of the Apocalypse—all 
lying within the apostolic age; the alleged traces of Philonic influence are 
as conspicuous in the Epistle to the Hebrews as in the Fourth Gospel. It is 
not, therefore, necessary to go beyond the apostolic age to account for them. 
I question, indeed, very much whether, if we except the prologue—<i>i.e.,</i> 
if we keep to Christ’s own doings and sayings—there is much in John’s Gospel 
at all which would directly suggest the peculiarities of Philo. There is certainly 
a very exalted doctrine of Christ’s Person, but the doctrine is Christian, not 
Philonic.<note n="510" id="xvi-p14.2">Harnack expresses himself 
very decidedly on this subject. “Neither the religious philosophy of Philo,” 
he says, “nor the manner of thought out of which it originated, has exercised 
a provable influence on the first generation of Christian believers. . . . A 
Philonic element is also not provable in Paul. . . . The apprehension of the 
relation of God and the world in the Fourth Gospel is not the Philonic. Therefore, 
also, the Logos doctrine found there is essentially not that of Philo.”—<i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> 
i. p. 99. See Note B.—Philo and the Fourth Gospel.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p15">It may, however, still be said that at least the Synoptics<note n="511" id="xvi-p15.1">Matthew, Mark, and Luke.</note> tell a very different story. Here, it will be maintained, we have the human, 
the truly historical Christ, in contrast with the idealised and untrustworthy 
picture of the fourth evangelist. Dr. Martineau makes this his strongest ground 
for the rejection of the Gospel of John. But is it really so? Certainly it is 
not so, if we let these Gospels—as it is only fair that in the first instance 
we should do—speak fully and freely for themselves, and do not, in the interest 
of theory, curtail any part of their testimony. The picture given us in the 
Synoptics is not at all that of the humanitarian Christ. We have a true human 
life, indeed,—the life of One who went in and out among men as a friend and 
brother, who grieved, who suffered, who was tempted, who was poor and despised,—a 
true “Son of Man,” in every sense of the word. But do we not find more? Does 
this represent their whole testimony about Christ? On the contrary, does not 
this lowly Being move as a supernatural Personage throughout, and do not His 
character and works bear amplest witness to the justice of His claims? Is there, 
according to the Synoptics, nothing extraordinary in the commencement of Christ’s 
life, nothing extraordinary in its close, 

<pb n="229" id="xvi-Page_229" />nothing in keeping with this extraordinary beginning and 
end in the career that lies between? It is easy, no doubt, to get rid of all 
this by denying the historical character of the Gospels, or pruning them down 
to suit; but after every allowance is made for possible additions to the narrative, 
there remains a clear enough picture of Jesus to enable us to determine the 
great subjects of His teaching, and the general character of His claims. In 
fact, the further criticism goes, the supernatural character of Jesus stands 
out in clearer relief. These are not mere embellishments, mere external additions, 
obscuring the picture of a Christ otherwise human. They are not things that 
can be stripped off, and the real image of Christ be left behind, as the writing 
of a palimpsest might be removed and the picture below be brought into view. 
The history <i>is</i> the picture. All fair historical criticism must see that 
these supernatural features belong to the very essence of the historical representation 
of Jesus in the Gospels, and that, if we take them away, we have no longer a 
historical Christ <i>at all,</i> but only a Christ of our own imaginings;<note n="512" id="xvi-p15.2">Cf. on this, Bushnell’s
<i>Nature and the Supernatural,</i> chap. xii., “Water. marks on the Christian 
Doctrine,” and Row’s <i>Jesus of the Evangelists.</i></note> that we must either take these features as part of our view of Christ, or say 
frankly with Strauss that we really know little or nothing about Him. But it 
is just the impossibility of resting in this dictum with any fair regard to 
the canons of historical criticism which has constantly forced even negative 
critics back to a fuller recognition of the historical reality of the portraiture 
in the Gospels, and has again placed them in the dilemma of having to reconsider 
these claims of the Son of Man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">Let us look at these <i>claims</i> of Jesus in the Synoptics 
a little more in detail. Even this title “Son of Man”—found only in Christ’s 
own lips, and never given Him by His followers—has something unique and exceptional 
about it. It wells up from the depths of the consciousness of One who knew Himself 
to stand in some peculiar and representative relation to humanity, and to bear 
the nature of man in some exceptional way.<note n="513" id="xvi-p16.1">Cf. Dorner, <i>Person 
of Christ,</i> i. p. 55 (Eng. trans.), and <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. p. 
170; Gess, <i>Christi Person und Werk,</i> i. p. 212. On the various views as 
to the meaning of the title, see Bruce, <i>Humiliation of Christ</i>, pp. 474–487 
(Cunningham Lecture).</note> He is not simply “<i>a</i> Son of Man,” but “<i>the</i> Son of Man”; just as, 

<pb n="230" id="xvi-Page_230" /> in a higher relation, He is not simply “<i>a</i> Son of God,” 
but “<i>the</i> Son of God.” How high this latter relation is, is brought out 
in the words—“No one knoweth the Son save the Father; neither doth any know 
the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal Him.”<note n="514" id="xvi-p16.2"><scripRef passage="Matt. 11:27" id="xvi-p16.3" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Mat. xi. 27 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> In conformity with the uniqueness of nature implied in these titles, He claims 
to be the Messiah,<note n="515" id="xvi-p16.4"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 1-6" id="xvi-p16.5" parsed="|Matt|11|1|11|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.1-Matt.11.6">Matt. xi. 1-6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke iv.17-21" id="xvi-p16.6" parsed="|Luke|4|17|4|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.17-Luke.4.21">Luke 
iv.17-21</scripRef>, etc.</note> the Fulfiller of law and prophets,<note n="516" id="xvi-p16.7"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 17" id="xvi-p16.8" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>.</note> the Founder of the kingdom of God, 
the supreme Legislator and Head of that kingdom,<note n="517" id="xvi-p16.9"><scripRef passage="Matt. xiii." id="xvi-p16.10" parsed="|Matt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13">Matt. xiii.</scripRef> (Parables 
of Kingdom); <scripRef passage="Matt. v.-vii." id="xvi-p16.11" parsed="|Matt|5|0|7|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5">Matt. v.-vii.</scripRef> (Sermon on Mount).</note> He, through faith in whom salvation is to be 
obtained,<note n="518" id="xvi-p16.12"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 28" id="xvi-p16.13" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 50" id="xvi-p16.14" parsed="|Luke|7|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.50">Luke vii. 
50</scripRef>.</note> the One who demands, as no other is entitled to do, the absolute and undivided 
surrender of the heart to Himself.<note n="519" id="xvi-p16.15"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 37-39" id="xvi-p16.16" parsed="|Matt|10|37|10|39" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37-Matt.10.39">Matt. x. 37-39</scripRef>.</note> He forgives sins with Divine 
authority,<note n="520" id="xvi-p16.17"><scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 2, 6" id="xvi-p16.18" parsed="|Matt|9|2|0|0;|Matt|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2 Bible:Matt.9.6">Matt. ix. 2, 6</scripRef>.</note> is the giver of the Holy Ghost,<note n="521" id="xvi-p16.19"><scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 11" id="xvi-p16.20" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. iii. 11</scripRef>, etc.</note> ascribes an 
expiatory virtue to His death,<note n="522" id="xvi-p16.21"><scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 28" id="xvi-p16.22" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt. xx. 28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 21:26-28" id="xvi-p16.23" parsed="|Matt|21|26|21|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.26-Matt.21.28">xxi. 26-28</scripRef>, 
etc.</note> anticipates His resurrection and return in glory,<note n="523" id="xvi-p16.24"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 21, 27" id="xvi-p16.25" parsed="|Matt|16|21|0|0;|Matt|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21 Bible:Matt.16.27">Matt. xvi. 21, 27</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 17:23" id="xvi-p16.26" parsed="|Matt|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.23">xvii. 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:19" id="xvi-p16.27" parsed="|Matt|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.19">xx. 19</scripRef>, etc.</note> announces 
Himself as the appointed Judge of the world.<note n="524" id="xvi-p16.28"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 31-46" id="xvi-p16.29" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.46">Matt. xxv. 31-46</scripRef>, 
etc.</note> This claim of Christ to be the final Judge of the world, found already in the 
Sermon on the Mount;<note n="525" id="xvi-p16.30"><scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 21-23" id="xvi-p16.31" parsed="|Matt|7|21|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21-Matt.7.23">Matt. vii. 21-23</scripRef>.</note> His repeated declarations of His future return in the glory of His Father, and 
His own glory, and the glory of the holy angels;<note n="526" id="xvi-p16.32"><scripRef passage="Mark viii. 38" id="xvi-p16.33" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38">Mark viii. 38</scripRef>, etc.</note> the eschatological parables, in which He makes the ultimate destinies of men 
depend on relation to Himself,<note n="527" id="xvi-p16.34"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxv." id="xvi-p16.35" parsed="|Matt|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25">Matt. xxv.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 11-27" id="xvi-p16.36" parsed="|Luke|12|11|12|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.11-Luke.12.27">Luke 
xii. 11-27</scripRef>.</note> are among the most remarkable features in His teaching, and are not to be explained 
away as mere figurative assurances of the ultimate triumph of His cause. They 
constitute a claim which must either be conceded, or Christ be pronounced the 
victim of an extravagant hallucination! We have to add to these claims of Christ, 
His endorsement of Peter’s confession of the unique dignity of His Person—“Thou 
art the Christ, the Son of the living God”;<note n="528" id="xvi-p16.37"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16, 17" id="xvi-p16.38" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0;|Matt|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16 Bible:Matt.16.17">Matt. xvi. 16, 17</scripRef>.</note> His solemn words, so fraught with selfconsciousness, in answer to the High Priest’s 
adjuration—“Henceforth ye shall see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand 
of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven”;<note n="529" id="xvi-p16.39"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 64" id="xvi-p16.40" parsed="|Matt|25|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.64">Matt. xxv. 64</scripRef>.</note> and such sublime 
declarations, implying an omnipresent and omniscient 

<pb n="231" id="xvi-Page_231" />relation to His Church, as “Where two or three are gathered 
together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.”<note n="530" id="xvi-p16.41"><scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="xvi-p16.42" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">These are stupendous claims of Christ, but we have next 
to observe that the whole representation of Christ in the Synoptic Gospels is 
worthy of them. I do not dwell here on the holy majesty with which Christ bears 
Himself throughout the Gospels in all circumstances, on the tone of authority 
with which He speaks, on the grace and tenderness which marked His whole relations 
to men,—I would concentrate attention on the one point that Christ, according 
to the picture given of Him in the Gospels, is a <i>sinless</i> Being—in this 
respect also standing quite apart from other men. It is the uniform testimony 
of the apostles and other writers of the New Testament—of Paul, of Peter, of 
John, of the Epistle to the Hebrews, of the Apocalypse,<note n="531" id="xvi-p17.1"><i>E.g.,</i> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 21" id="xvi-p17.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. 
v. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="xvi-p17.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 5" id="xvi-p17.4" parsed="|1John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.5">1 John iii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 15" id="xvi-p17.5" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 14" id="xvi-p17.6" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14">Rev. iii. 14</scripRef>, etc. Cf. on 
this subject Ullmann’s <i>Sinlessness of Jesus,</i> and Bushnell’s <i>Nature 
and the Sapernatural,</i> x.</note>—that 
Christ was without sin; and the Synoptic narratives, in the picture they give 
us of a character entirely God-centred, dominated by the passion of hove to 
men, embracing the widest contrasts, maintaining itself in absolute spiritual 
freedom in relation to the world, to men and to events, uniformly victorious 
in temptation, untouched by the faintest stain of base, paltry, or selfish motive, 
completely bear out this description. So strong is the evidence on this point, 
that we find the sinlessness of Christ widely admitted, even by the representatives 
of schools whose general principles, one would imagine, would lead them to deny 
it—by adherents of the Hegelian school like Daub, Marheineke, Rosenkranz, Vatke;<note n="532" id="xvi-p17.7">Cf. Dorner’s <i>Person 
of Christ,</i> v. pp. 121–131; <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. p. 261 (Eng. 
trans.).</note> by mediating theologians of all types, like Schleiermacher,<note n="533" id="xvi-p17.8"><i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> 
sec. 98 (ii. 78, 83).</note> Beyschlag,<note n="534" id="xvi-p17.9"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. 
pp. 181–191.</note> Rothe,<note n="535" id="xvi-p17.10"><i>Dogmatik,</i> ii. 
pp. 83, 108.</note> and 
Ritschl;<note n="536" id="xvi-p17.11"><i>Unterricht,</i> p. 
19.</note> by liberal theologians, like Hase<note n="537" id="xvi-p17.12"><i>Geschichte Jesu,</i> 
p. 248. Hase, however, only recognises the sinlessness of Jesus from His entrance 
on His public work. It was a sinlessness won by struggle.</note> and Schenkel,<note n="538" id="xvi-p17.13">In his <i>Dogmatik,</i> 
see sketch in Pfleiderer’s <i>Dev. of Theol.</i> pp. 177–182. Pfleiderer himself 
doubts the “psychological possibility” of sinless perfection, and does not ascribe 
it to Christ—<i>Ibid.</i> pp. 117, 118. In his <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
i. p. 339 (Eng. trans.), he blames Schleiermacher for identifying “this personality 
so entirely with the ideal principle, that it is exalted to an absolute ideal, 
and indeed to a miraculous appearance.” This affords a good standard for the 
measurement of Pfleiderer’s general Christian position.</note> and so decided 

<pb n="232" id="xvi-Page_232" />an opponent of the miraculous even as Lipsius.<note n="539" id="xvi-p17.14"><i>Dogmatik,</i> sec. 
651, p. 569.</note> We must contend, however, that if Christ was really the sinless Being which 
the Gospels represent Him, and His followers believed Him to be, we have a phenomenon 
in history which is not to be explained out of mere natural grounds, or on any 
principle of development, but a literal new creation, a true moral miracle, 
involving further consequences as to the origin and nature of the exceptional 
Personality to whom these predicates of sinlessness belong.<note n="540" id="xvi-p17.15">Strauss acknowledges 
this when he says: “A sinless, archetypal Christ is not a hair’s-breadth less 
unthinkable than one supernaturally born, with a Divine and human nature. “—<i>Der 
Christus des Glaubens und der Jesus der Geschichte,</i> p. 63. But Strauss himself 
bears high tribute to the perfection of Jesus. “In the attainment of this serene 
inward disposition, in unity with God, and comprehending all men as brethren, 
Jesus had realised in Himself the prophetic ideal of the New Covenant with the 
Law written in the heart; He had—to speak with the poet—taken the Godhead 
into His will. . . . In Him man made the transition from bondage to freedom.”—<i>Leben 
Jesu,</i> p. 207 (1864).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p18">In keeping with the character and with the claims of 
Jesus are the works ascribed to Him in the Gospels. It is, as the merest glance 
will show, a supernatural history throughout. The miracles attributed to Jesus 
are not mere wonders, but deeds of mercy and love—the outflow of just such 
Divinity as we claim for Him. They are, accordingly, wrought by Jesus in His 
own name, in the exercise of His own authority,<note n="541" id="xvi-p18.1"><i>E.g.,</i> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 3, 7-10, 26" id="xvi-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|8|3|0|0;|Matt|8|7|8|10;|Matt|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.3 Bible:Matt.8.7-Matt.8.10 Bible:Matt.8.26">Matt. viii. 
3, 7-10, 26</scripRef>.</note> and are suitably spoken of as simply His “works”<note n="542" id="xvi-p18.3"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 2" id="xvi-p18.4" parsed="|Matt|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.2">Matt. xi. 2</scripRef>. “Mighty 
works,” in <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:20,21,23" id="xvi-p18.5" parsed="|Matt|11|20|0|0;|Matt|11|21|0|0;|Matt|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20 Bible:Matt.11.21 Bible:Matt.11.23">vers. 20, 21, 23</scripRef>, is literally “powers.” “Works” is the favourite 
term in John.</note>—i.e. 
standing in the same relation of naturalness to Him, and to His position in 
the world, as our ordinary works do to us, and to our position in the world. 
So far from being isolated from the rest of His manifestation, Christ’s miracles 
are entirely of one piece with it,—are revelations of the powers and spirit 
of His kingdom,<note n="543" id="xvi-p18.6"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 4, 5" id="xvi-p18.7" parsed="|Matt|11|4|0|0;|Matt|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.4 Bible:Matt.11.5">Matt. xi. 4, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 20" id="xvi-p18.8" parsed="|Luke|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.20">Luke 
xi. 20</scripRef>.</note>—are 
the works of the kingdom, or, as they are called in John, “signs.”<note n="544" id="xvi-p18.9"><scripRef passage="John ii. 11" id="xvi-p18.10" parsed="|John|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.11">John ii. 11</scripRef>, etc.</note> The most skilful criticism, therefore, has never been able to excise them from 
the narrative. Their roots intertwine inseparably with the most characteristic 
elements of the gospel tradition,—with sayings of Christ, 

<pb n="233" id="xvi-Page_233" />for example, of unimpeachable freshness, originality, and 
beauty; and, as part of the history, they produce upon us precisely the same 
impression of dignity, wisdom, and beneficence, as the rest of the narrative. 
They are, in short, integral parts of that total presentation of Jesus which 
produces on us so marked and irresistible an impression of Divinity.<note n="545" id="xvi-p18.11">Cf. Godet’s <i>Lectures 
in Defence of the Christian Faith,</i> iii., “The Miracles of Jesus Christ,” 
p. 124 (Eng. trans.); and Pressense, <i>Vie de Jesus,</i> p. 373 (Eng. trans. 
p. 277).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">Even this is not the highest point in the Synoptic testimony about Christ. 
If Christ died, He rose again on the third day. Meeting with His disciples, 
He declares to them, “All authority hath been given unto Me in heaven and on 
earth”; He commissions them to preach repentance and remission of sins in His 
name to all the nations; He bids them “make disciples of all the nations, baptizing 
them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost” (one 
name); He utters for their encouragement this sublime promise, “Lo, I am with 
you always, even unto the end of the world.”<note n="546" id="xvi-p19.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18-20" id="xvi-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|28|18|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18-Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 18-20</scripRef>.</note> There can be no mistake as to the meaning of this Trinitarian formula, which, 
as Dorner says, does not express a relation to men, but “requires us to regard 
the Father as the Father of the Son, and the Son as the Son of the Father, and 
therefore does not signify a paternal relation to the world in general, but 
to the Son, who, standing between the Father and the Spirit, must be somehow 
thought of as pertaining to the sphere of the Divine, and therefore denotes 
a distinction in the Divine itself.”<note n="547" id="xvi-p19.3"><i>System of Doctrine,</i> 
i. p. 351 (Eng. trans.).</note> Attempts are made to challenge the authenticity of these sayings. But they are 
at least part of the Synoptic representation of Christ, and must be taken into 
account when the comparison is between the Synoptic representation and that 
found in John, and in other parts of the New Testament. When, however, Christ’s 
whole claim is considered, no valid objection can be taken to these sayings, 
except on principles which imply that the resurrection never took place at all,—a 
position which works round to the subversion of the claim itself.<note n="548" id="xvi-p19.4">See Note C—The Resurrection of Christ and 
the Reality of His Divine Claim.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p20">Such, then, is the view of Christ in the Synoptic Gospels; 

<pb n="234" id="xvi-Page_234" />and the conclusion I draw is, that it is in keeping with 
the estimate formed of Christ’s Person in the apostolic age. The two things 
are in harmony. Given such a life as we have in the Gospels, this explains the 
phenomena of the apostolic age. On the other hand, given the estimate of Christ’s 
Person and work in the apostolic age, this supports the reliableness of the 
picture of Christ in the Gospels, for only from such a life could the faith 
of the Church have originated. We have, in this Synoptic picture, the very Being 
whom the writings of Paul and John present to us; and the forms they use are 
the only forms which can adequately interpret Him to us. In other words, given 
the Christ of the Synoptic Gospels, the doctrine of Paul and John is felt to 
be the only adequate explanation of His character and claims. I agree, therefore, 
entirely with Dorner when he says, “It may be boldly affirmed that the entire 
representation of Christ given by the Synoptics may be placed by the side of 
the Johannine as perfectly identical, inasmuch as faith, moulded by means of 
the Synoptic tradition, must have essentially the same features in its concept 
of Christ as John has”; and adds, “Those who reject the Gospel of John on account 
of its glorifying of Christ, can hardly have set themselves in clear relations 
with the Synoptic Christology.”<note n="549" id="xvi-p20.1"><i>Person of Christ,</i> 
i. pp. 60, 61.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">I claim, then, to have shown that if we are to do justice 
to the facts of Christianity, we must accept the supernatural view of Christ’s 
Person, and recognise in Him the appearance of a Divine Being in humanity. The 
argument I have conducted—if it be correct—goes further than to show that 
this doctrine is an integral part of Christianity. If this were all, it might 
still be said, Rather than that this doctrine be accepted, let Christianity 
go! But if my contention is right, we are not at liberty to let Christianity 
go. The reason why Christianity cannot be waved out of the world at the bidding 
of sceptics simply is, that the facts are too strong for the attempt. The theories 
which would explain Christianity away make shipwreck on the facts. But if Christianity 
is not to be parted with, its full testimony to itself must be maintained; and 
we have now seen what this means. Formerly it was shown that the attempts to 
maintain Christianity, while rejecting the truth of the Incarnation, 

<pb n="235" id="xvi-Page_235" />have uniformly failed. Now we have seen why it is so. It 
was shown also whither the rejection of Christianity led us, and how the painful 
steps of return conducted us back through Theism to Revelation, and through 
Revelation to belief in Christ as the supreme Revealer. But this faith heads 
us again to His testimony about Himself, and so once more to the Incarnation. 
Thus it is that the Lord stands constantly challenging the ages to give their 
answer to His question, “What think ye of Christ? whose Son is He?”<note n="550" id="xvi-p21.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 42" id="xvi-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|22|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.42">Matt. xxii. 42</scripRef>.</note> and increasingly it is shown that it is not in the world’s power to put this 
question aside. However silenced for the moment, it soon again asserts its rights, 
and will not cease to be heard till humanity, from one end of the earth to the 
other, has joined in the devout acknowledgment—“My Lord and my God!”<note n="551" id="xvi-p21.3"><scripRef passage="John xx. 28" id="xvi-p21.4" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John xx. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>


<h4 id="xvi-p21.5">III. Doctrinal aspects of the Incarnation: proposed reconstructions.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p22">III. This fact of the Incarnation being given, how are we to interpret it? 
The full discussion of what, doctrinally, is involved in the Incarnation, belongs 
rather to dogmatics than to the present inquiry; but certain limiting positions 
may at least be laid down, which may help to keep our thoughts in harmony with 
the facts we have had before us, and may serve as a check on modern theories, 
which, professing to give us a re-reading of this all-important doctrine more 
in agreement with the Christian verity than the old Christological decisions, 
fall short of, or go beyond these facts. The early decisions of the Church on 
Christ’s Person are not, indeed, to be regarded as beyond criticism. It may 
very well be that reconstruction is needed in this doctrine as in many others. 
Only, we should be careful not to part with the old formulas till something 
better—something at least equally true to the facts of Christianity—is put 
in their place; and I confess that most of the modern attempts at a revised 
Christology do not seem to me to fulfil this condition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p23">Constrained by the evidence of Scripture, many theologians 
agree in ascribing “Godhead” to Christ, whose views of the Person of Christ 
yet fall short of what the complete testimony of Scripture seems to require. 
Schleiermacher may be included in this class, though he avoids the term;<note n="552" id="xvi-p23.1">See Schleiermacher’s 
views in <i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> ii. pp. 56, 57, 93, He says: “Inasmuch 
as all the human activity of Christ in its whole connection depends on this 
being of God in Him, and represents it, the expression is justified that in 
the Redeemer God became man, in a sense true of Him exclusively; as also each 
moment of His existence, so far as one can isolate it represents a new and similar 
incarnation of God and state of being incarnate; since always and everywhere, 
all that is human in Him proceeds out of that which is Divine.”—Pp. 56, 57. 
He objects to the term “God-Man” as too definite.—P. 93.</note> of more recent 

<pb n="236" id="xvi-Page_236" /> theologians, Rothe, Beyschlag, Ritschl, Lipsius, etc., who speak 
freely of the “Godhead” (<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p23.2">Gottheit</span>), “God-manhood” (<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p23.3">Gottmenschheit</span>), of Christ, 
and of the “Incarnation” (<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p23.4">Menschwerdung</span>) of God in Him.<note n="553" id="xvi-p23.5">Rothe, <i>Dogmatik,</i> 
B. pp. 88, 107, etc.; Beyschlag, <i>Leben Jesu,</i> p. 191, etc.; Ritschl,
<i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 364–393; <i>Unterricht,</i> p. 22; Lipsius,
<i>Dogmatik,</i> p. 457. Cf. also Schultz, <i>Lehre von der Gottheit Christi,</i> 
pp. 536, 537; Herrmann, <i>Verkehr des Christen mit Gott,</i> pp. 42–62; Nitzsch,
<i>Evangelische Dogmatik,</i> ii. p. 514, etc. [Beyschlag’s views are further 
expounded in his <i>New Testament Theology,</i> since published and translated.]</note> But what do these expressions mean? In all, or most, of these theories, Christ 
has a high and unique position assigned to Him. He is the second Adam, or new 
Head of the race, Son of God in a sense that no other is, archetypal Man, sinless 
Mediator and Redeemer of mankind.<note n="554" id="xvi-p23.6">Schleiermacher, ii. 
p. 19; Lipsius, sec. 638.</note> This is a great deal, and must be recognised in any theory of the Incarnation. 
All these theories acknowledge, further, a peculiar being or Revelation of God 
in Christ, on the ground of which these predicates “Godhead” and “God-manhood” 
are ascribed to Him. But what is its nature? In Schleiermacher, as already seen 
in the second Lecture, it is the constant and energetic activity of that God-consciousness 
which is potentially present in every man—which constitutes, therefore, an 
original element in human nature.<note n="555" id="xvi-p23.7"><i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> 
ii. pp. 40, 56. Cf. Lipsius, p. 492.</note> In Rothe, it is an ethical union of God with humanity, gradually brought about 
in the course of the sinless development of Christ, and constituting, when complete, 
a perfect indwelling of God in man—a perfect unity of the Divine and human.<note n="556" id="xvi-p23.8"><i>Dogmatik,</i> ii. 
pp. 88–97, 165–182.</note> In Beyschlag, it is the consciousness of a perfect and original relation of 
Sonship to God, which has its transcendental ground in an impersonal (Divine-human) 
principle eternally pre-existent in the Godhead.<note n="557" id="xvi-p23.9"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. 
p. 191; <i>Christologie,</i> pp. 58, 84, etc</note> In Ritschl, the “Godhead” of Christ has a purely moral and religious sense, 
expressing the fact that in Christ, as the supreme Revealer of God, and Founder 
of the kingdom of God, there 

<pb n="237" id="xvi-Page_237" />is perfect oneness of will with God in this world-purpose, 
and a perfect manifestation of the Divine attributes of grace and truth, and 
of dominion over the world.<note n="558" id="xvi-p23.10"><i>Unterricht,</i> p. 
22. It will be seen that this is a tolerably complex idea of “Godhead.”</note> In Lipsius, again, and those who think with him, “Incarnation” and “Godhead” 
denote the realisation in Christ of that perfect relation of Sonship to God 
(<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p23.11">Gottessohnschaft</span>) which lies in the original idea of humanity, and the perfect 
Revelation of the Divine will of love (<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p23.12">Liebewillen</span>) in that Revelation.<note n="559" id="xvi-p23.13"><i>Dogmatik,</i> pp. 
574, 575. Lipsius distinguishes between the “principle” of the Christian religion—which 
is that of religion absolutely—and the historical revelation of that principle 
in the Person and Work of Christ.—Pp. 535, 536. Yet this principle is not accidentally 
or externally bound up with Christ, as if He were only casually the first representative 
of it, or His work only the external occasion for the symbolical representation 
of the general activity of this principle in humanity.—Pp. 537, 538.</note> Now I do not deny that in these theories we have a certain union of the Divine 
and human, just as believers in Christ, through union with Him and participation 
in His Spirit, become “sons of God,” and “partakers of the Divine nature.”<note n="560" id="xvi-p23.14"><scripRef passage="John i. 12" id="xvi-p23.15" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12">John i. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xvi-p23.16" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 
4</scripRef>.</note> I do not deny, further, that these theories secure for Christ a certain distinction 
from every other, in that they make Him the original type of that relation of 
Divine Sonship into which others can only enter through Him. It is a thought 
also which not unnaturally occurs, whether on this idea of a God-filled humanity—a 
humanity of which it may be truly said that in an ethical respect the fulness 
of the Godhead dwells in it bodily—we have not all that is of practical value 
in any doctrine of Incarnation. We must beware, however, of imposing on ourselves 
with words, and I believe that, if we do not rise to a higher view, it will 
be difficult, as the second Lecture showed, to prevent ourselves drifting to 
pure humanitarianism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p24">Two things are to be considered here—First, whether these theories are tenable 
on their own merits; and, second, whether they do justice to the facts of Christ’s 
Revelation, and to the <i>data</i> of the New Testament generally. I shall offer 
a few remarks on these points, then add a brief notice of the theories known 
as Kenotic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p25">1. There are two classes of these theories—those which 
do not, and those which do, presuppose a transcendental or metaphysical ground 
for the predicate “Godhead” applied to Christ, 

<pb n="238" id="xvi-Page_238" />and as important differences exist between them, it is 
desirable to distinguish them.</p>
<p class="indent" id="xvi-p26">(1) Of the former class are those of Schleiermacher, Ritschl, 
Lipsius, with many others that might be named. I abstract from other features 
in these theories, and look only at the grounds on which “Godhead” is ascribed 
to Christ; and I do not find any which transcend the limits of humanity. Christ 
is archetypal man, ideal man, sinless man, the perfect Revelation of grace and 
truth, the central individual of the race, the bearer of the principle of true 
religion, the Founder of the kingdom of God in humanity, the pre-eminent object 
of the Father’s hove,—but He is not more than man. His humanity may he a “God-filled” 
humanity; still a God-filled man is one thing, and God become man is another. 
There may be participation in the Divine life—even in the Divine nature—on 
the part of the ordinary believer; but the man in whom God thus dwells does 
not on this account regard himself as Divine, does not speak of himself as a 
Divine person, does not think himself entitled to Divine honours, would deem 
it blasphemy to have the term “Godhead” applied to him. If, therefore, this 
is the only account we can give of Christ’s Person, it is clear that this predicate 
“Godhead” can never properly be applied to Him. We might speak of the Divine 
in Christ, but we could not say that Christ Himself was Divine. We might see 
in Him the highest organ of Divine Revelation, but we would require to distinguish 
between the God revealing Himself and the humanity through which He is manifested. 
It would be blasphemy here also to speak of Christ Himself as God. It would 
be idolatry to give Him Divine honours. We find, therefore, that Ritschl has 
to admit that it is only in a figurative and improper sense that the Church 
can attribute “Godhead” to Christ.<note n="561" id="xvi-p26.1">Ritschl, <i>Recht. und 
Ver.</i> iii. p. 378.</note> This predicate, he says, is not a theoretic truth, but only a judgment of value—an 
expression of the worth which Christ has for the religious consciousness of 
the believer. In further carrying out the same idea, both Schleiermacher and 
Ritschl strip away, as formerly shown, all the eschatological attributes from 
Christ, and resolve His sitting at the right hand of God, His return to judge 
the world, etc., into metaphors. The only real sense in which Christ is spiritually 

<pb n="239" id="xvi-Page_239" />present in His Church is through the perpetuation of His 
image, of His teaching, and of His influence in the community of believers.<note n="562" id="xvi-p26.2">Ritschl, <i>Recht. und 
Ver.</i> pp. 383, 384, 407, 408. “In any other sense,” he thinks, “the formula 
of the exaltation of Christ to the right hand of God is either without content 
for us, because Christ as exalted is directly bidden for us; or becomes the 
occasion of all possible extravagance (<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p26.3">Schwärmerei</span>).”—P. 407. Schleiermacher,
<i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> pp. 84–88, 290–292; Lipsius, <i>Dogmatik,</i> pp. 
494, 587.</note> This is the legitimate consequence of a theory which does not go beyond the 
bounds of the human in its estimate of Christ; for if the eschatological teaching 
of Jesus is admitted, it seems impossible to stop short of a much higher view 
of His Person. This method, however, of simply sweeping aside what is distasteful, 
is too violent to be long endured; there are besides those utterances of Jesus 
which bespeak the consciousness of a relation different in kind, and not merely 
in degree, from that sustained by others to the Father. This class of theories, 
therefore, naturally passes over to another—that which seeks to do justice 
to the facts by admitting a deeper ground for Christ’s Personality than the 
earthly one.</p>
<p class="indent" id="xvi-p27">(2)Of this second class of theories, I may take those 
of Rothe and Beyschlag as examples. Rothe thinks he effectually secures the 
idea of Christ’s Godhead by assuming that, in the course of Christ’s sinless 
development, God constantly unites Himself with Him in closer and closer relations, 
till at length a perfect union both of person and of nature is effected.<note n="563" id="xvi-p27.1"><i>Dogmatik,</i> pp. 
165–182.</note> Beyschlag thinks to do the same by supposing that a Divine impersonal principle—a 
pre-existent ideal humanity—is somehow incarnated in Christ.<note n="564" id="xvi-p27.2"><i>Christologie,</i> 
p. 84, etc.</note> But not to speak of the absence of scriptural proof for both of these theories, 
see the difficulties under which they labour. Can it be seriously said that, 
if a transcendental ground of Christ’s Person is to be admitted, these theories 
have any advantage in simplicity or intelligibility over the old view? Take 
Rothe’s theory. What are we to make of the supposition of a personality which 
begins as human, and ultimately and gradually is changed into Divine? Then what 
is meant by two persons merging into one, and this by moral process? For God 
is one Person to begin with, and Christ is another, and at length a perfect 
union is effected of both. Do we really in this theory get beyond the idea of 
an ethical union, or perfect moral friendship, in which, after all, 

<pb n="240" id="xvi-Page_240" />the two Persons remain distinct, though united in will and love? 
If this is the character of the union, it is only by a misuse of terms that 
we can speak of Christ becoming really God. Yet Rothe is perfectly in earnest 
with this conception of the deification of Christ, so we ask finally—How is 
this newly constituted Person related to God the Father? For Rothe acknowledges 
no immanent distinction of Persons in the God-head, and it is the Father Himself 
who thus unites Himself with Christ, and confers Godhead upon His Person. Rothe 
says expressly, “The Incarnation of God in the Second Adam is essentially an 
incarnation of both in Him—of the Divine personality, and of the Divine nature.”<note n="565" id="xvi-p27.3"><i>Dogmatik,</i> ii. 
p. 172.</note> But if it is the One absolute Personality whom we call God, who enters into 
the union with the humanity of Jesus, how can the resultant relation be described 
as that of Father and Son? Or if a new Divine Person really is constituted, 
does not Rothe’s theory amount to this, that, since the Incarnation, a new Person 
has been added to the Godhead? But what does the constitution of a new Divine 
Person mean? Is it not, if the expression is to be taken literally, very like 
a contradiction in terms? I need not wait long on Beyschlag’s rival theory of 
a pre-existent impersonal humanity, which solves no difficulties, and is loaded 
with inconceivabilities of its own. For in what sense can this idea of humanity 
be spoken of as Divine, any more than any other idea of the Divine mind which 
is realised in time h—the idea, e.g., of the world, or of the believer, or 
of the Church. What, besides, is meant by a heavenly, ideal humanity? Does it 
include only the single Person of Christ, or not also all the members of the 
human race?<note n="566" id="xvi-p27.4">Cf. his <i>Christologie,</i> 
p. 58; and <i>Leben Jesu,</i> p. 46.</note> How, further, is this ideal of humanity, which forms the supernatural principle 
in Christ, related to His actual humanity of flesh and blood, which came to 
Him “of the seed of David”?<note n="567" id="xvi-p27.5"><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="xvi-p27.6" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>.</note> Finally, if Christ’s Person was thus peculiarly constituted, even in respect 
of its humanity, how can it be said of Him that He was made in all things like 
unto His brethren?<note n="568" id="xvi-p27.7"><scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 17" id="xvi-p27.8" parsed="|Heb|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.17">Heb. ii. 17</scripRef>. Beyschlag 
would avoid some of these difficulties, if he kept consistently by the position 
that Christ is but the perfect realisation of the “<span lang="DE" id="xvi-p27.9">Ebenbild</span>” of humanity, which 
is fragmentarily realised in ail men,—is, in fact, simply the ideal Man; hut 
he seeks to establish a metaphysical distinction between Christ’s humanity and 
ours, in virtue of which His personality is “originally and essentially” Divine, 
while ours is not.—<i>Christologie,</i> p. 58. See further on Beyschlag’s views 
in Appendix.</note> It may seem a waste of time to discuss such questions; yet theories like Rothe’s 
and Beyschlag’s have 

<pb n="241" id="xvi-Page_241" />their uses; for they aid us, by a process of exclusion, 
in seeing what the true theory must be, and where we are to look for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p28">2. The second question I proposed to ask is already 
in large measure answered in the course of the above discussion, Do these theories 
do justice to the facts of Christ’s Revelation, and to the data of the New Testament 
generally? They clearly do not, either in a negative or a positive respect. 
There is no hint in the Scriptures of either Rothe’s gradual incarnation, or 
of Beyschlag’s pre-existent principle of humanity; but there are: many passages 
which directly, or by implication, claim for Christ personal pre-existence, 
and attribute to Him Divine acts and functions in that state of pre-existence. 
But, apart from this, all those passages which claim for Christ a unique relation 
of Sonship to the Father, taken with the sayings which imply His consciousness 
of the possession of attributes and functions raised above those of humanity, 
point to a super-earthly and pre-incarnate state of existence. And this brings 
us back to the fundamental distinction between a true and a false or inadequate 
doctrine of Incarnation. Incarnation is not simply the endowing of human nature 
with the highest conceivable plenitude of gifts and graces; it is not a mere 
dynamical relation of God to the human spirit—acting on it or in it with exceptional 
energy; it is not simply the coming to consciousness of the metaphysical unity 
all along subsisting between humanity and God; it is not even such moral union, 
such spiritual indwelling and oneness of character and will, as subsists between 
God and the believer; still less, of course, is it analogous to the heathen 
ideas of sons of the gods, where the relation is that of physical paternity 
—or of the appearances of gods in human guise—or even of temporary appearances 
in humanity, as in the case of the Avatars of Vishnu. The scriptural idea of 
the Incarnation is as unique as is the Biblical conception as a whole. It is 
not, to state the matter in a word, the union simply of the Divine nature with 
the human,—for that I acknowledge in the case of every believer through the 
indwelling Spirit,—but the entrance 

<pb n="242" id="xvi-Page_242" />of a Divine Person into the human. That there is an analogy, 
and a closer one than is sometimes admitted, between the believer’s relation 
to God and Christ’s relation to the Father is expressly declared in Christ’s 
own words in <scripRef passage="John xvii.21" id="xvi-p28.1" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">John xvii.21</scripRef>, where He asks “that they may all be one; even as 
Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they may be one in Us.” But the 
subject here is moral union,—not union of essence, as in <scripRef passage="John i." id="xvi-p28.2" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John i.</scripRef>1, and perhaps 
<scripRef passage="John x." id="xvi-p28.3" parsed="|John|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10">John x.</scripRef>30, hut the mutual ensphering of personalities in an atmosphere of love, 
such as obtains in its highest degree between the Father and the Son. For “he 
that abideth in Love, abideth in God, and God abideth in him.”<note n="569" id="xvi-p28.4"><scripRef passage="1 John iv. 16" id="xvi-p28.5" parsed="|1John|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.16">1 John iv. 16</scripRef>.</note> There is this also in Christ. But the distinction remains—these personalities 
of ours are human, and continue so, no matter how entirely filled, penetrated, 
possessed, with the light and love and knowledge of God they may be; but His 
was a Personality of a higher rank—a Divine Personality, which entered into 
the limitations and conditions of humanity from above, which was not originally 
human, as ours is, but became so. Here questions deep and difficult, I. acknowledge, 
crowd thick.upon us, to many of which no answer may be possible; but so much 
as this, I think, is assuredly implied in the Christian Incarnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p29">3. Before, however, venturing further in this direction, 
I must bestow at least a glance on what is known as the question of the Kenosis. 
This word, meaning “emptying,” is taken, as is well known, from <scripRef passage="Phil. ii.7" id="xvi-p29.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii.7</scripRef>, 
in which passage Christ is said to have “emptied Himself” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi-p29.2">ἑαυτὸν ἐκ ένωσε</span>), taking the form of a servant. The question is, What does 
this emptying include? Did the Son of God—the Eternal Word—literally lay aside 
His Divine glory, and, ceasing to he in the form of God, enter by human birth 
into the conditions of earthly poverty and weakness? Or, if He did not, what 
is the import of this remarkable phrase? The Kenotic theories—represented en 
Germany by a long list of honoured names<note n="570" id="xvi-p29.3"><i>E.g.</i> Thomasius, 
Gess, Ebrard, Kahnis, Luthardt, etc.</note>—answer 
the former question in the affirmative. Godet among French writers advocates 
the same view. The Divine Logos, he thinks, literally laid aside His Divine 
attributes at the Incarnation, and entered the sphere of the finite as an unconscious 

<pb n="243" id="xvi-Page_243" />babe.<note n="571" id="xvi-p29.4">Cf. <i>Commentary on 
John, </i> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="xvi-p29.5" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">i. 14</scripRef>. Pressense and Gretillat are other French Kenoticists.</note> The object of these theories, of course, is to secure the reality of Christ’s 
humanity, and the fact of a true human development, which seemed imperilled 
by the older view. Notwithstanding, however, the wide support they have received, 
I cannot think that these theories will ever permanently commend themselves 
to the judgment of the Church.<note n="572" id="xvi-p29.6">For an able discussion 
of Kenotic theories see Professor Bruce’s <i>Humiliation of Christ</i>, Lecture 
IV. (Cunningham Lectures).</note> They seem to me—to come to the heart of the matter at once—to involve an impossibility, 
inasmuch as they ask us to believe in the temporary suspension of the consciousness, 
and the cessation from all Divine functions, of one of the Persons of the God-head! 
How does this consist with Scripture? Are we not told of the Son, in particular, 
not only that by Him all things were created, but that in Him all things consist—that 
He upholdeth all things by the word of His power? Is this relation to the universe 
not an essential one? and does the Kenotic theory not reduce it to one wholly 
unessential and contingent? I cannot therefore accept this theory, nor do I 
think that the reality of the Incarnation requires it. I might appeal here to 
the analogy of nature. There is an immanent presence of God in nature, but there 
is also a transcendent existence of God beyond nature. So the Divine Son took 
upon Him our nature with its human limits, but above and beyond that, if we 
may so express it, was the vast “over-soul” of His Divine consciousness. Even 
human psychology, in making us more familiar than we were with the idea of different 
strata of consciousness even in the same personal being, gives us a hint which 
need not be lost. The sense of the apostle’s words seems sufficiently met by 
the lowly form of Christ’s earthly manifestation—“despised and rejected of 
men, a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief.”<note n="573" id="xvi-p29.7"><scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 3" id="xvi-p29.8" parsed="|Isa|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.3">Isa. liii. 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p30">The result of our inquiry has not been to overthrow 
the Christological decisions of the early Church, but rather to impress us with 
the justice and tact of these decisions in guarding the truth against opposite 
errors. Has all the labour and earnestness of modern investigation on this profound 
subject, then, been absolutely without result? I do not think 

<pb n="244" id="xvi-Page_244" />so. One remarkable gain has already been adverted to, in 
the tendency of modern speculation to draw the Divine and the human nearer together, 
and to emphasise, if not their identity, at least their kindredness, and the 
capacity of the human to receive the Divine.<note n="574" id="xvi-p30.1">In a practical respect 
the chief gain is that we begin with the earthly side of Christ’s humanity, 
and rise to the recognition of His Divinity; more stress is laid on the humanity 
which manifests the Divinity than formerly. See Kaftan’s <i>Brauchen wir ein 
neue Dogma?</i> p. 54.</note> But many lights and suggestions have been afforded in the treatment of this 
subject, from Schleiermacher downwards, which in any attempt at a constructive 
view must always be of great value. This will perhaps become apparent if, in 
closing this survey, I notice an objection which is sometimes urged against 
the view of the Incarnation here presented—the ordinary, and as I believe the 
scriptural one—namely, that in affirming the incarnation of a heavenly and 
pre-existent Person we seem to impinge on the reality, or at least the integrity, 
of the human nature which Christ bore. The question is, Had Christ’s ‘human 
nature an independent Personality of its own, or was the Divine the only Personality? 
To guard against Nestorian error, or the assumption of two persons in Christ, 
the Church, it will be remembered, affirmed what is called the “impersonality” 
of the human nature of Christ, and, as might appear, with perfect reason on 
the principles of the Logos Christology.<note n="575" id="xvi-p30.2">Cf. on this subject 
of the <i>Anhypostasia,</i> as it is called, Schaff’s <i>Creeds of Christendom,</i> 
pp. 32, 33; Dorner’s <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. p. 254 (Eng. trans.); Bruce’s
<i>Humiliation of Christ</i>, pp. 427–430.</note> But this very consequence is made in modern times the ground of an objection 
to that Christology, which, it is said, while maintaining the Divinity, impairs 
the integrity of the humanity, of the Redeemer. For (1) If Christ’s human nature 
had no independent Personality, was not His human nature thereby mutilated? 
and (2) If it is the Divine Personality that is the subject—the Ego—does not 
this detract on the other side from the truth of His humanity? For this reason, 
some are disposed to grant that Christ’s humanity also must be conceived of 
as personal, and that the Incarnation must be thought of, with Rothe, as the 
union both of person and of nature. Let us see how it stands with this difficulty 
on closer inspection, and from what point of view it can best be obviated.</p>

<p class="indent1" id="xvi-p31">1. It would be well if the objector to the ordinary 
ecclesiastical 

<pb n="245" id="xvi-Page_245" /> view—he who admits in any sense an Incarnation—would think 
out carefully what is implied in the attribution of an independent Personality 
to Christ’s human nature. On both sides there will be agreement that the unity 
of the Person must in some form be maintained. You cannot have two Egos in Christ’s 
one Divine-human Person—however close the relation between them. If the human 
Ego retains in any measure its distinction from the Divine, then we have not 
an Incarnation, but a Nestorian relation of persons. If, therefore, an independent 
human Ego is to be assumed, it must be supposed to be so incorporated with the 
Divine Ego—so host in it, so interpenetrated by it, so absorbed in it—that 
all sense of separate identity is parted with;<note n="576" id="xvi-p31.1">This was Origen’s view 
in the early Church. The Logos, he thought, united itself with an unfallen soul 
in the pro-existent state. Cf. <i>De Principiis,</i> Book ii. chap. vi.: “But 
since, agreeably to the faculty of free-will, variety and diversity characterised 
the individual souls, so that one was attached with a warmer love to the Author 
of its being, and another with a feebler and weaker regard, that soul, . . . 
inhering from the beginning of the creation, and afterwards, inseparably and 
indissolubly in Him, as being the Wisdom and Word of God, and the Truth and 
the true Light, and receiving Him wholly, and passing into His light and splendour, 
was made with Him an a pre-eminent degree one Spirit, according to the promise 
of the apostle to those who ought to imitate it, that ‘be who is joined to the 
Lord is one spirit’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 17" id="xvi-p31.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>). . . . Neither was it opposed to the nature 
of that soul, as a rational existence, to receive God, into whom, as stated 
above, as into the Word and the Wisdom and the Truth, it had already wholly 
entered. And therefore deservedly is it also called, along with the flesh which 
it had assumed, the Son of God, and the Power of God, the Christ, and the Wisdom 
of God, either because it was wholly in the Son of God, or because it received 
the Son of God wholly into itself.”—<i>Ante-Nicene Library</i> trans. Origen’s 
view may be compared with Rothe’s, only that Rothe does not allow a separate 
personality in the Logos.</note> while, on the other hand, the Divine Ego so transfuses itself into the human, 
so limits and conditions itself, so becomes the ruling and controlling force 
in the human consciousness, as itself practically to become human. There is 
perhaps no obvious objection to this view, but, at the same time, it is difficult 
to see what is gained by it. The human Ego, as a distinct Ego, is as entirely 
lost sight of—is as completely taken up and merged into the Divine—as on the 
other supposition. For it is of the essence of the true view of Incarnation 
that the bond of personal identity should remain unbroken between the Son who 
shared the glory of the Father in eternity, and the human Christ who prayed, 
“O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with 
Thee before the world was.”<note n="577" id="xvi-p31.3"><scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="xvi-p31.4" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>.</note></p>

<pb n="246" id="xvi-Page_246" />
<p class="indent1" id="xvi-p32">2. The other side of the objection — If it is the Divine Personality which 
is the subject, does not this detract from the truth of the human nature, give 
us only an unreal and doketic Christ?—raises a much deeper question—that, 
namely, of the original relation of the Divine Logos to humanity. If God can 
become man, it can only be on the presupposition of an original relation between 
God and humanity, in virtue of which there is an essential kindredness and bond 
of connection between them. This is already implied in the Scripture doctrine 
of man made in the image of God, but it receives a deeper interpretation through 
the doctrine of the Logos.<note n="578" id="xvi-p32.1">An original relation 
of the Logos to humanity on the ground of the Incarnation, is already implied 
in the theology of Irenaeus, Clement, and Origen (cf. Dorner’s <i>History</i>); 
is made prominent in recent Christological discussions in Germany; was the view 
of Maurice, etc.</note> When it is objected that the Divine Logos, even though entering into the nature 
and conditions and limitations of humanity, is not truly a human Person, the 
question is to be asked, Is the relation between Personality in the Logos and 
that in man one of contrariety, or is not Personality in the Logos rather the 
truth of that which we find in humanity? Is man’s personality in every case 
not grounded in that of the Logos? Is He not the light and life of all men, 
even in a natural respect—the light of intelligence, of conscience, of spirit? 
But if man’s personality is thus grounded in the Logos, is there a difference 
of kind between them, or not rather one of condition? Is there not a human side 
in the Logos, and a Divine side in man? and is not this the truth we have to 
conserve in such theories as Beyschlag’s and Hegel’s. There is no denial, therefore, 
in the doctrine of the Incarnation, rightly understood, of a true human Personality 
in Christ,—what is denied is that the Personality of the Divine Son cannot 
also become in the incarnate condition a truly human one. A further question 
would be, whether the idea of the human race did not include from the first 
the idea of an Incarnation, with the Son Himself as Head—a subject which will 
be dealt with in the next Lecture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvi-p33">I remark, in a word, in closing, that we do not do justice 
to this stupendous fact of the Incarnation, if we neglect to look at it in the 
light of its revealed ends. The advantage of taking the doctrine in this way 
is, that we see at a glance the inadequacy of all lower theories of the Person 
of Christ, if the 

<pb n="247" id="xvi-Page_247" />ends intended to be accomplished by His appearance were 
to be attained. If Christ came to do only the work of a prophet, or of a philanthropist, 
or of a teacher of ethical truth, I admit that the Incarnation would shrivel 
up into an absurdity. The means would be out of all proportion to the ends. 
But who will say this of the actual ends for which the Son of God came into 
the world? Who will affirm that if a world was to be redeemed from sin and guilt, 
and spiritual bondage—to be renewed, sanctified, and brought into the fellowship 
of life with God—anyone less than Divine was adequate to the task?<note n="579" id="xvi-p33.1">Even Hartmann recognises 
this. “If one sees in Jesus,” he says, “only the eon of the carpenter Joseph 
and of his wife Mary, this Jesus and His death can as little redeem me from 
my sins as, say, Bismarck can do it,” etc.—<i>Selbstzersetzung,</i> p. 92.</note> Here, again, the Christian view is in keeping with itself. There is a proportion 
between the Incarnation and the ends sought to be accomplished by it. The denial 
of the Incarnation of necessity carries with it a lowering of the view of the 
work Christ came to do for men. He, on the other hand, who believes in that 
work—who feels the need of it—much more who has experienced the redeeming 
power of it in his own heart—will not doubt that He who has brought this salvation 
to him is none other than the “Strong Son of God—Immortal Love.”<note n="580" id="xvi-p33.2"><i>In Memoriam.</i></note></p>


</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix to Lecture VI. The Self-Consciousness Of Jesus." progress="51.50%" prev="xvi" next="xviii" id="xvii">
<h2 id="xvii-p0.1">APPENDIX TO LECTURE VI</h2>

<h3 id="xvii-p0.2">THE SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS OF JESUS.</h3>
<pb n="248" id="xvii-Page_248" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvii-p1.1">It</span> is a significant circumstance that, in recent years, interest 
has concentrated itself more and more on the question of Christ’s self-consciousness—that 
is, on what He thought and felt about Himself, and on how He arrived at these 
convictions. The fact is an illustration of the saying of Godet, quoted in the 
Lecture, that in the last instance Christianity rests on Christ’s witness to 
Himself. I have noted below some of the chief books which bear upon this subject,<note n="581" id="xvii-p1.2"><p id="xvii-p2">Beyschlag’s <i>Das Leben 
Jesu,</i> i. pp. 171–244—(”<i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i>“ “Der messianische 
Beruf,” etc.). 1885. [Cf. his <i>New Testament Theology.</i>]</p>
<p id="xvii-p3">Gess’s <i>Christi Person und Werk, nach Christi Selbstzeugniss,</i> etc., vol. i. (1870).</p>
<p id="xvii-p4">Hermann Schmidt on “Bildung und Gehalt des messianischen Bewusstseins Jean,” in <i>Studien and Kritiken</i> (1889).</p>
<p id="xvii-p5">Grau’s <i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu im Licht der messianischen Hoffnungen seiner Zeit</i> (1888, 2nd ed. 1892).</p>
<p id="xvii-p6">Wendt’s <i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> vol. ii. (1890).</p>
<p id="xvii-p7">Stanton’s <i>The Jewish and Christian Messiah</i> (1886).</p>
<p id="xvii-p8">Lives of Christ, by Weiss, Keim, Hase, etc.</p>
<p id="xvii-p9">Biblical Theology of New Testament,—Weiss, Reuss, etc.</p></note> and may refer here to a few of their results, only venturing very sparingly 
upon criticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">The general subject is the origin and development of Christ’s Messianic consciousness, 
as that may be deduced from the Gospels, and the points chiefly discussed are 
the following:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">1. What was the fundamental fact in Christ’s Messianic consciousness out 
of which the other elements grew—the consciousness of a perfect religious relation 
to the Father (Beyschlag, Weiss, Wendt, etc.), or, behind this, of sinlessness? 
(Baldensperger).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">2. When did Christ clearly realise His Messianic calling? —At the Baptism? 
(Beyschlag, Wendt, Baldensperger, etc.). Or earlier? (Neander, Hase, Weiss, 
etc.). Or not till a later period? (Renan, Strauss, Schenkel, etc.).</p>

<pb n="249" id="xvii-Page_249" />
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">3. Was Christ’s “plan” one and the same throughout? (Neander, Schmidt, etc.). 
Or, did Christ’s views change with the course of events? (Beyschlag, Schenkel, 
Hase, Keim, Baldensperger, etc.). Was it, <i>e.g.,</i> only gradually that He 
realised the necessity of His death? (Beyschlag, Weiss, Baldensperger, Wendt, 
etc.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p14">4. The import and origin of the titles “Son of Man” and “Son of God.” Does 
the former represent Christ as “weak, creaturely man”? (Holsten, Wendt). Or 
as “ideal, typical man”? (Neander, Reuss, Beyschlag, etc.). Or simply as Messiah? 
(Baldensperger). Was it borrowed from Daniel (as most hold), and to what extent 
was it a popular, well-known title for Messiah? (Against this, <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 13" id="xvii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13">Matt. xvi. 13</scripRef>.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p15">This title expresses the two ideas that Christ at once belongs to the race 
of humanity, and sustains a peculiar and unique relation to it. It may be held 
to denote Christ’s consciousness that He is true and perfect Man, that He sustains 
a universal relation to the race, and that He is the Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p16">As respects the second title, does it denote an ethical and religious relation 
(so most of the above), or has it also any metaphysical (or, as I prefer to 
say, transcendental) implication? (Beyschlag, Reuss, Schmidt, etc.). Is it a 
tithe which Christ shares with others (in part Wendt), or uses in a peculiar 
and exceptional sense of Himself? (Beyschlag, Reuss, Weiss, etc.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p17">It will help the understanding of the subject if I sketch a little more fully 
the views of some of the above named writers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p18">Beyschlag’s view does not hang well together. It begins 
with a Christ who is unique among men—sinless, the Son of God in an absolute 
sense, whose nature is grounded in eternity, who works miracles, is raised from 
the dead, is translated into heavenly power and glory, who has Godhead, who 
demands worship; but who grows only gradually into the consciousness of His 
Messiahship, is limited in nature and gifts, makes mistakes, errs in His expectations, 
etc. Beyschlag’s opinions, however, contain many notable elements. On the general 
subject he says, “First in a Personality in which the Divine nature translates 
itself so perfectly into the human that it can be said, ‘Who sees Me, sees the 
Father,’ can the Divine Revelation 
<pb n="250" id="xvii-Page_250" />perfect itself.”<note n="582" id="xvii-p18.1"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 39.</note> The God-manhood is “the wonder of 
all wonders.”<note n="583" id="xvii-p18.2"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 39.</note> He separates himself from the Church doctrine,. and declares himself in favour 
of an “anthropocentric” Christology, though only on the ground, as he explains 
it, of “a theocentric anthropology,” that is, of the view that it is the image 
of God which is the essential thing in the nature of man.<note n="584" id="xvii-p18.3"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p.46.</note> He rejects Strauss’s view, that the sinlessness of Jesus is “the death of all 
true humanity,” and contends that “the Christ of faith” is no impossibility.<note n="585" id="xvii-p18.4"><i>Ibid.</i> i. pp. 50, 56.</note> The history of the childhood of Jesus, at the same time, he resolves into poetry, 
and thinks the birth from a virgin not essential to sinlessness, or to a new 
beginning of humanity.<note n="586" id="xvii-p18.5"><i>Ibid.</i> pp. 146, 161, 162.</note> On the self-consciousness of Jesus, he holds that the individuality of Jesus 
had its limitations, but in respect of the consciousness of a Divine Sonship 
was clear and absolute. “It is not the old Israelitish religious consciousness 
which lives in Jesus in such all-determining fashion, but a new, till then in 
the world unheard of and perfect consciousness, which not only is still unsurpassed 
but in its inwardness and clearness never can be surpassed.”<note n="587" id="xvii-p18.6"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 175.</note> Its central point is the consciousness of God as Father, to which the name “Son” 
corresponds. “Sonship to God (<span lang="DE" id="xvii-p18.7">Gottessohnschaft</span>) is the peculiar expression of 
the self-consciousness of Jesus.”<note n="588" id="xvii-p18.8"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 176.</note> This name 
represents the highest aim, or ideal, for all men, but still there is a singularity 
in its application to Jesus.<note n="589" id="xvii-p18.9"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 177.</note> God was His Father in a special sense. “While He calls God not merely ‘His’ 
Father, but names Him also ‘the’ Father absolutely, and teaches His disciples 
to pray ‘our Father in heaven,’ He yet never includes Himself with them under 
an ‘our Father,’ but always says ‘My Father’ or ‘your Father,’ thus distinguishing 
His relation from theirs.”<note n="590" id="xvii-p18.10"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 178.</note> This does not mean “that He is the first who has recognised and realised this 
destination to a Divine Sonship.” It means that, while all others become sons 
of God through a change of disposition—through conversion, the new birth, etc.—and 
not through themselves, but only through Him—His relation to the Father is 
original, perfect, absolute, so that He knows Himself to be the object of God’s 

<pb n="251" id="xvii-Page_251" />love absolutely.<note n="591" id="xvii-p18.11"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 179.</note> In this is involved His sinlessness.<note n="592" id="xvii-p18.12"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 181.</note> This is a necessary pre-supposition of Christian faith—the religious, moral 
absoluteness of Jesus, and the history confirms it.<note n="593" id="xvii-p18.13"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 190.</note> If He has not this absolute greatness, He is no Saviour of others, but stands 
in need of salvation Himself.<note n="594" id="xvii-p18.14"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 190.</note> This is the “Godhead” of Jesus. “It is never a relative greatness, however exalted 
and super-excellent it may be, but the absolute which is the appearance of Godhead 
in humanity; the religiously and morally perfect, and this alone, is in the 
domain of the human, the truly Divine, in which we can believe, and which admits 
of and demands worship.”<note n="595" id="xvii-p18.15"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 191.</note> But this religious-moral Godhead of Christ does not stand in opposition to a 
metaphysical. A real being of God in Him lies at the foundation of the consciousness 
of Christ, that which He expresses in the word, “I am in the Father and the 
Father in Me”; so that in Him in whom the eternal love has perfectly appeared 
an essential Godhead also may be recognised.<note n="596" id="xvii-p18.16"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 191.</note> The passages in John which seem to imply personal pre-existence, 
Beyschlag explains 
away by predestination, etc. On the Messianic calling, he finds the birth-moment 
of the Messianic consciousness of Jesus in the baptism.<note n="597" id="xvii-p18.17"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 213.</note> He reviews the opinions of those who would put it earlier or hater, and finds 
them untenable.<note n="598" id="xvii-p18.18"><i>Ibid.</i> i. pp. 216, 217.</note> But though Christ from this moment knew Himself to be the Messiah, He did not 
know what the course of His Messianic life was to be.<note n="599" id="xvii-p18.19"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 289.</note> He had no foreseen plan. “The public life of Jesus began under quite other stars 
than the expectation of the death of the Cross.”<note n="600" id="xvii-p18.20"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 231.</note> Beyschlag distinguishes three stages in the development of Christ’s 
ideas:<note n="601" id="xvii-p18.21"><i>Ibid.</i> i. pp. 233–236.</note>—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p19">1. A stage when the kingdom is conceived of as near—standing at the door 
(early ministry in John).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p20">2. Jesus realises that His people are anything but ready for the kingdom; 
and sees that its triumph will involve a long-protracted development (Galilean 
ministry).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p21">3. He foresees His death, and the triumph of the kingdom 
is now transported into the future, in connection with a second advent. The 
name “Son of Man,” Beyschlag connects with 

<pb n="252" id="xvii-Page_252" /> the Messianic dignity (from Daniel); but holds that Christ knew 
and felt Himself also as “the heavenly, archetypal (<span lang="DE" id="xvii-p21.1">urbildlich</span>). man.”<note n="602" id="xvii-p21.2"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 241.</note> The reality of the resurrection is strongly defended, and the following explanation 
is given of the ascension. “What, then, was the original thought of the ascent 
to heaven? What else can it have been than that of the elevation of Jesus above 
the limits of the earthly life, of His translation into another, supramundane, 
Divine form of existence,—in a word, of His exaltation or glorification?”<note n="603" id="xvii-p21.3"><i>Ibid.</i> i. p. 448.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p22">H. Schmidt’s article in the <i>Studien und Kritiken,</i> on “The Formation 
and Content of the Messianic Consciousness of Jesus,” is an acute criticism 
of the views of Beyschlag and Weiss, and also an able independent treatment 
of the subject. He inquires “first as to the time in which Jesus came to the 
consciousness of His Messianic destination, and then what moments His Messianic 
consciousness comprehended, and what measure of clearness there was already 
present in Him as to the nature of His kingdom.”<note n="604" id="xvii-p22.1"><i>Stud und Krit.</i> 1889, p. 425.</note> As against Weiss, who seeks to lead from the consciousness of Christ’s unique 
Son-relationship to the consciousness of His Messiahship by way of inference, 
he argues very powerfully for a peculiarity in the self-consciousness of Jesus 
other than the mere sense of a perfect religious relation to the Father.<note n="605" id="xvii-p22.2"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, 432.</note> Sonship implies a knowledge of the thoughts and love of God to the individual, 
not of God’s thoughts or purposes for the world. On the other hand—this against 
Beyschlag—the consciousness of a unique and sinless Sonship could not exist 
without the idea of a unique calling connected therewith.<note n="606" id="xvii-p22.3"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, p. 433.</note> For Jesus to know that He was the only sinless Being in humanity, was already 
to know that He had a calling beyond that of a Nazarene carpenter. He strongly 
presses the point that the appearance of a perfectly sinless Being in the empirical 
state of the race is scarcely comprehensible by us “without the background of 
a distinction of essence”;<note n="607" id="xvii-p22.4"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, p. 499.</note> and shows that Beyschlag’s admission that the peculiarity of Christ’s Person, 
as the absolute moral ideal, involves a permanent distinction between Him and 
others, and rests on a metaphysical background, is fatal to his “anthropocentric” 
view, for it means 


<pb n="253" id="xvii-Page_253" />that the centre of Christ’s Person is in the suprahuman—the 
Divine.<note n="608" id="xvii-p22.5"><i>Stud. und Krit.</i> 1889, p. 435.</note> He 
examines the alleged traces of growth in the Messianic consciousness of Jesus 
during His public ministry, and demonstrates how weak are the grounds on which 
this view rests.<note n="609" id="xvii-p22.6"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, pp. 448–451.</note> He holds it to have been inconceivable that Jesus should have been in unclearness 
in regard to, at least, “the constitutive moments” of His kingdom, and therefore 
in regard to His death.<note n="610" id="xvii-p22.7"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, p. 472.</note> He combats Weiss’s view that Jesus thought at first only of Israel, not of a 
universal kingdom.<note n="611" id="xvii-p22.8"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, p. 490.</note> “If at the entrance on His Messianic course, already the kingdoms of the world 
and the glory of them were offered to Him, one would think He must have had 
a wide glimpse into this world.”<note n="612" id="xvii-p22.9"><i>Ibid.</i> 1889, p. 490.</note> The whole essay deserves careful consideration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p23">Another critic of current theories is Grau, who thus 
defines the subject in his preface. “The capital question in this domain,” he 
says, is, “What Jesus has thought about Himself, His vocation, and the significance 
of His Person?” Another form of the question is, “How is the Christ of the Nicene 
Creed related to the Christ of the New Testament, and specially to the Christ 
of the Synoptics”?<note n="613" id="xvii-p23.1"><i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> Preface, pp. 5, 9.</note> He criticises very severely the view of H. Schultz, in his work on <i>The Godhead 
of Christ</i>, but along with this, the theories of Beyschlag, etc. He quotes 
Schultz’s criticism on the Socinian writers, that they ascribed “a <i>become</i> 
Godhead” (<span lang="DE" id="xvii-p23.2">eine gewordene Gottheit</span>) to Christ, and asks wherein their view differed 
from his own, as expressed in the following passage: “If we teach the Godhead 
of Christ, it is that we are certain that Jesus, <i>after He has completed His 
work,</i> has become perfectly one with the Christ-idea of God. . . . God has 
made Him Lord and Christ. And so He has also received, as His personal attribute, 
the Godhead which is proper to the Christ. <i>The Christ</i> is for us God.
<i>Jesus has become God</i> in becoming Christ.”<note n="614" id="xvii-p23.3"><i>Ibid.</i> Preface, p. 12.</note> The old view, Grau remarks, was that “God became man in Jesus Christ”; now the 
truth of salvation is expressed by Schultz and his friends in the proposition, 
“The man Jesus Christ has become God.” “This Godhead,” he says, “can be no ‘true’ 
Godhead, because it is one that has become. So, finally, is this whole 

<pb n="254" id="xvii-Page_254" />representation nothing else than what it was with the Socinians—a 
misuse of the name of God.”<note n="615" id="xvii-p23.4"><i>Das Selbstbewusstsein 
Jesu, Preface,</i> p. 13. Cf. the criticism of Schultz in Frank’s <i>Gewissheit</i> 
p. 444 (Eng. trans).</note> Grau’s own book, however, though it goes on original lines, can hardly be recommended 
as a satisfactory contribution to the subject. He is often far from concise 
or clear in his statements, and somewhat unmethodical in his treatment. He does 
not systematically investigate the question of Christ’s self-consciousness—its 
development, relation to current ideas, contents, etc.—but aims rather at proving 
the thesis that Christ is the one who combines in His Messianic calling, all 
the attributes of Jehovah in the Old Testament. An elaborate discussion of the 
tithe “Son of Man” sums itself up in the following remark:—“This is the (title) 
Son of Man, the grasping together and fulfilment of all the offices m the kingdom 
of God which lie side by side in the Old Testament, and complete each other—those 
of shepherd, physician, priest (but also of sacrifice), of prophet, of king, 
and judge.”<note n="616" id="xvii-p23.5"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 215.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p24">A much more thorough discussion of the subject is Baldensperger’s 
recent work on <i>The Self-Consciousness of Jesus in the Light of the Messianic 
Hopes of His Time.</i> Baldensperger will have nothing to say to the “ideal 
man” theory—which he ridicules as an attempt to carry back our nineteenth-century 
ideas into a period to which they were quite strange—and treats the title “Son 
of Man” as simply a designation for the Messiah.<note n="617" id="xvii-p24.1"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 137; 2nd ed. p. 178.</note> Yet his general view is exposed to the same objections as Beyschlag’s. He makes 
Jesus first arrive dimly at the feeling that He is Messiah; then, aroused by 
John’s preaching and baptised, He reaches religious assurance (but still expecting, 
according to the ideas of the time, signs in confirmation of His call); He is 
perplexed (the Temptation); after this, He gains clearness, yet not such absolute 
certainty as warrants Him in publicly proclaiming Himself; ultimately he attains 
to this certainty, and at the same time sees that His victory is only to be 
secured through death, and now looks for the completion of the kingdom of God 
through the Parousia and last judgment, etc.<note n="618" id="xvii-p24.2">See Wendt’s criticism 
in his <i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> ii. pp. 307–310.</note> It is obvious how much of all this is mere theory, without corroboration in 
the history. To mention only one objection—according to Baldensperger, Christ 
did not announce Himself as Messiah till 

<pb n="255" id="xvii-Page_255" />the time of Peter’s confession,<note n="619" id="xvii-p24.3"><i>Das Selbstbewusstsein 
Jesu,</i> ii. p. 177; 2nd ed. p. 246.</note> while yet the name “Son of Man,” which Baldensperger takes to be quite equivalent 
to Messiah, is on His lips in the Gospels from the first.<note n="620" id="xvii-p24.4">E.g., <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 6" id="xvii-p24.5" parsed="|Matt|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.6">Matt. xi. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark ii. 10, 28" id="xvii-p24.6" parsed="|Mark|2|10|0|0;|Mark|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.10 Bible:Mark.2.28">Mark 
ii. 10, 28</scripRef>. Cf. <i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> ii. p. 179; 2nd ed. p. 249.</note> To avoid this difficulty, the critic has no alternative but arbitrarily to change 
the order of the sections, and to assume that all those incidents in which this 
name occurs, took place <i>after</i> Peter’s confession—a violent and unwarrantable 
hypothesis.<note n="621" id="xvii-p24.7">They are to be regarded 
as “erratic blocks” in the history, <i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> p. 180; 
2nd ed. p. 252.</note> It is a weakness of Baldensperger’s theory that it fluctuates between a view 
according to which Jesus is certain of Himself, and another according to which 
He is in doubt and perplexity. Surely, if there is one thing clearer in the 
Gospels than another, it is that Christ is quite certain of Himself from the 
beginning. Not to build on this expression “Son of Man,” can we listen to the 
tone of authority in the Sermon on the Mount, and doubt it? The hypothesis of 
a wavering and fluctuating consciousness totally lacks support in the Gospel 
narrative. Had Christ any doubt of Himself when He answered John’s messengers, 
when He chose the twelve apostles, when He invited the labouring and heavy laden 
to come to Him for rest, when He said, “All things are delivered to Me of My 
Father,” etc.?<note n="622" id="xvii-p24.8"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27, 28" id="xvii-p24.9" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0;|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27 Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 27, 28</scripRef>.</note> One thing which Baldensperger totally fails to show us is, what amount of reliance 
we are to place in self-beliefs of Christ, arrived at by the psychological methods 
he indicates, through contact with the apocalyptic notions of the time, etc. 
In other words, what <i>objective</i> value have these beliefs of Christ for 
us—His beliefs, <i>e.g.,</i> about His atoning death, His Parousia, the judgment 
of the world, etc.? Apparently Baldensperger attaches great religious weight 
to these beliefs, stripped at least of their immediate form, yet it is not easy 
to see on what grounds he can do so. He leaves wholly undetermined, besides, 
Christ’s relation to His miracles, to the resurrection, etc., without which, 
surely, His self-witness is not set in its right light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xvii-p25">I would refer, finally, to the important discussion 
of these subjects in Wendt’s able and exhaustive work on <i>The Doctrine of 
Jesus.</i> In this book Wendt subjects the opinions of 

<pb n="256" id="xvii-Page_256" /> Beyschlag and Baldensperger, as to a change in Christ’s views 
of His kingdom, to a careful criticism, and arrives at the con: elusion that, 
in all essential respects, Christ’s views of the nature and coming of His kingdom 
as a present, spiritual, gradually developing reality on earth, remained unchanged 
during the period of His ministry.<note n="623" id="xvii-p25.1"><i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> ii. pp. 307–325.</note> He holds, however, that this does not apply to the details of the development; 
and grants, in agreement with the others, that at the beginning of His work 
Christ had no thought of the necessity of His death, not to speak of so speedy 
and frightful a death.<note n="624" id="xvii-p25.2"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. pp. 306, 320.</note> The difference of the two views, therefore, resolves itself into one of degree, 
for unless it is held that Christ’s death had no essential relation to the nature 
of His kingdom, and the manner of its setting up, it is impossible to say that 
ignorance in regard to that event did not affect the conception of the kingdom. 
Wendt, like Beyschlag, holds that the baptism was the moment of the miraculous 
revelation to Christ of His Messiahship, though He finds this prepared for in 
His previous consciousness of standing in an inner communion of love with His 
heavenly Father. “In this consciousness was given the psychological pre-supposition 
for His gaining the certainty of His own Messiahship, and therewith, at the 
same time, obtaining a new, higher knowledge of the nature and coming of the 
kingdom of God. But, previously to the baptism, this conclusion from His inner 
fellowship with God as His Son was to Him still not clear.”<note n="625" id="xvii-p25.3"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. p. 316.</note> On the meaning of the name “Son of Man,” Wendt argues strongly for the view 
that this title designates Christ as a weak, creaturely being—member, Messiah 
though He was, of the weak, creaturely race of humanity.<note n="626" id="xvii-p25.4"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. pp. 442, 443.</note> This view, in turn, is ably criticised by Baldensperger in the work noticed 
above.<note n="627" id="xvii-p25.5"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. 2nd ed. p. 182, etc.</note> It 
cannot be carried through without doing violence to many passages in which this 
name is evidently used by Christ as a tithe of dignity; the highest Messianic 
functions being claimed by him, not (as Wendt’s argument would require) despite 
of His being Son of Man but because He is Son of Man.<note n="628" id="xvii-p25.6"><scripRef passage="Mark ii. 28" id="xvii-p25.7" parsed="|Mark|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.28">Mark ii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John v. 27" id="xvii-p25.8" parsed="|John|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.27">John v. 27</scripRef>, etc.</note> In general, Wendt’s ideas of Jesus and His teaching are very high. “My interest 
in the historical treatment of the teaching of Jesus,” he says, 

<pb n="257" id="xvii-Page_257" />“arises from the conviction that the historical Jesus Christ, 
in His annunciation, by word and deed, of the kingdom of God, was the perfect 
Revelation of God to men”; and again, “We recognise in His teaching concerning 
the kingdom of God the highest and perfect Revelation of God.”<note n="629" id="xvii-p25.9">Preface to recent Eng. 
trans. of <i>Die Lehre Jesu.</i> Dr. Wendt, however, does not allow anything 
higher than an ethical Sonship to Jesus, identical in kind with that enjoyed 
by all the other members of the kingdom of God—“viz, a fellowship of love with 
God, in which God as the Father bestows His eternal salvation, and man as son 
trustfully and obediently appropriates and follows the will of God; only that 
Jesus knows that this relation of Sonship to God is realised in Himself in unique 
perfection, and on this account regards Himself as the Son of God <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii-p25.10">κατ᾽ εξιχή</span>“—P. 453. He expressly denies to Jesus 
pre-existence, or a transcendental mode of being, and explains away the sayings 
in John which seem to teach such higher existence.—Pp. 453–476.</note> On the other hand, this high estimate is limited by the admission that on everything 
but the one peculiar point of His own mission—the founding of the kingdom of 
God—Jesus simply occupied the standpoint, and used the language, of His contemporaries. 
His views of the natural world—e.g. of the Old Testament, of angels and devils, 
of the future world, etc.—were simply those of His age, and liable to all the 
error and imperfection of the time.<note n="630" id="xvii-p25.11"><i>Die Lehre Jesu,</i> ii. pp. 113–129.</note> But then the question cannot help arising, If Jesus is avowedly wrong on all 
points where a scientific view of the world is concerned, how are we to trust 
Him when He speaks to us of supernatural and supersensible realities? May not 
His own words be applied, “If I have told you earthly things and ye believe 
not, how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things?”<note n="631" id="xvii-p25.12"><scripRef passage="John iii. 12" id="xvii-p25.13" parsed="|John|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.12">John iii. 12</scripRef>.</note> There need be no dispute as to what Dr. Wendt says of the religious ideas of 
Christ, of His spiritual conception of the kingdom of God, of His doctrine of 
the Divine Fatherhood, of His pure and exalted doctrine of righteousness. The 
sceptic would admit it all. He would only question whether, with the altered 
view of the world which has arisen since Christ’s time, such doctrines are tenable 
now as sober, objective truth. And to answer that question satisfactorily, firmer 
ground must be taken up in regard to Christ’s consciousness as a whole. Dr. 
Wendt’s book is, in many respects, a richly instructive one, full of suggestive 
points, but it lacks the means of guarding Christianity against the subjectivity 
which would grant to it every kind of moral worth and beauty, but would deny 
its objective truth as Revelation.</p>


<pb n="260" id="xvii-Page_260" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture VII. The Higher Concept Of God Involved In The Incarnation—The Incarnation and The Plan Of The World." progress="53.54%" prev="xvii" next="xix" id="xviii">

<p class="intro" id="xviii-p1">“God is one, but not solitary.”—<span class="sc" id="xviii-p1.1">Peter Chrysologus</span>.</p>
<p class="intro" id="xviii-p2">“Christian worship calls men away from the altars of Polytheism, 
and elevates their souls to the One God, but it does this in a threefold direction: 
for we know by faith that eternal life streams down to us out of three personal 
fountains of love—from God the Father, who has created us; from God the Son, 
who has redeemed us; and from God the Holy Ghost, who sanctifies us and makes 
us the children of God:—in the <span class="sc" id="xviii-p2.1">Trinity</span> alone do we possess the 
whole of love.”—<span class="sc" id="xviii-p2.2">Martensen</span>.</p>
<p class="intro" id="xviii-p3">“The conceptions of speculative philosophy, where they are 
most profound, come nearest to the Christian doctrine; nor need webs anxious 
lest speculative philosophy should ever reach a height from which it may look 
down and say that the Christian element is left behind. No thought can transcend 
the Christian idea, for it is truth in itself.”—<span class="sc" id="xviii-p3.1">Brantiss</span> (in <i>Christlieb</i>).</p>
<p class="intro" id="xviii-p4">“For who among men knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit 
of the man, which is in him! Even so the things of God none knoweth, save the 
Spirit of God.”—<span class="sc" id="xviii-p4.1">Paul</span></p>
<pb n="261" id="xviii-Page_261" />





<h2 id="xviii-p4.2">LECTURE VII.</h2>

<h3 id="xviii-p4.3">THE HIGHER CONCEPT OF GOD INVOLVED IN THE INCARNATION—<br />
THE INCARNATION AND THE PLAN OF THE WORLD. </h3>

<h4 id="xviii-p4.5"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p4.6">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p5.1">The</span> point reached at the conclusion of last Lecture was that 
the facts of Christ’s Revelation are reconcilable with no lower estimate of 
His Person than that which we find in the apostolic writings. This conclusion 
is counterchecked by the circumstance that, in the history of doctrine, no lower 
estimate of Christ’s Person has been found able to maintain itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p6">Theories, therefore, like that of Ritschl, which ascribe 
“Godhead” to Christ only in a figurative way, or like those of Rothe and Beyschlag, 
which aim at investing Christ with a real Divinity, but deny His personal pre-existence, 
are none of them in full harmony with Scripture testimony. The former sinks 
back into humanitarianism; the latter involve themselves in the difficulty that 
they must suppose a new Divine person to come into existence in the Incarnation. 
They literally add a new Person to the Godhead. This difficulty is not obviated 
by taking the predicate “Divinity” in a quasi-ideal sense to denote simply the 
ethical indwelling of God in Christ. There is no doubt a true presence of the 
Divine in Christ, just as there is a true presence of God by His Spirit in the 
heart of every believer; and what is imperfectly true of the believer may be 
held to be perfectly true of Christ. But no matter how entirely the believer 
is filled with the Divine life, and in this sense is a partaker of the Divine 
nature, we do not regard this as a reason for worshipping him. We may worship 
and glorify the God revealed in him, but we do not worship the believer himself. 
The worship paid to Christ, therefore, and that from the earliest period, marks 
a distinction between His Divinity and that of every other. Not simply as the 
possessor of a communicated 
<pb n="262" id="xviii-Page_262" />Divine nature, but in the root of His own Personality, 
Christ was Divine.</p>

<h4 id="xviii-p6.1">I. Higher concept of God involved in the Incarnation—God as triune.</h4>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p7">I. I come now to speak of the higher concept of God involved in this truth 
of the Incarnation—I mean the concept of God as triune. This is the first of 
the corollaries of the doctrine of the Incarnation, taken in connection with 
the related doctrine of the Spirit. It must be evident to any one who thinks 
upon it, that such a doctrine as that of the Incarnation cannot be seriously 
entertained without profoundly reacting upon and modifying our concept of God. 
Necessity is laid on us, as it was laid on the early Church, to reconstruct 
our concept of God so as to bring it into harmony with the new and higher Revelation 
which has been given us. The result is the Trinitarian view, which Christendom 
expresses in the formula—Father, Son, and Spirit, one God; and which is as 
essentially bound up with Christianity as the Incarnation itself.<note n="632" id="xviii-p7.1">Kaftan says: “Christian 
faith in God is faith in the three-one God. That is the expression, alike simple 
and yet all-comprehending, of the Christian truth of faith.”—<i>Das Wesen,</i> 
etc. p. 387. Most modern theologians, as Schleiermacher, Biedermann, Lipsius, 
Pfleiderer, etc., express themselves similarly, though each has his own interpretation 
of the Trinitarian formula.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p8">Here let me say, to begin with, that it is a mistake 
to shrink from the triune view of God as if it did nothing else than impose 
a mysterious burden on our faith,—as if it had no voice to reason, or brought 
no light into our view of the world, or had no practical relation to Christian 
life. This doctrine has not been gained indeed by speculation, but by induction 
from the facts of God’s self-revelation,—just, <i>e.g.,</i> as the man of science 
gains his knowledge of the polarity of the magnet by induction from the facts 
of nature. Yet it is not a doctrine which the Church, having once gained it, 
could ever again willingly part with. Even from a philosophical point of view, 
the worth of this doctrine is very great. The more profoundly speculation has 
occupied itself with the mystery of the Divine existence, the more impossible 
has it been found to rest in the thought of God as an abstract, distinctionless 
unity, the more has the triune conception of God been felt to be necessary to 
secure the life, love, personality,—even the Fatherhood of God. Professor Flint 
says of this doctrine, that it is “a mystery indeed, yet one which explains 
many other mysteries, and 

<pb n="263" id="xviii-Page_263" />which sheds a marvellous light on God, on nature, and on 
man.”<note n="633" id="xviii-p8.1"><i>Anti-Theistic Theories,</i> p. 439.</note> Professor 
Laidlaw says of it, “This doctrine is one of the most prolific and far-reaching 
among the discoveries of Revelation. Fully to receive it influences every part 
of our theological system, and of our practical religion. It is the consummation 
and the only perfect protection of Theism.”<note n="634" id="xviii-p8.2"><i>Bible Doctrine of 
Man,</i> p. 126 (Cunningham Lectures).</note> Martensen has declared, “If Christian dogmatics had not asserted and developed 
the doctrine of the Trinity, ethics must postulate it in its own interests.”<note n="635" id="xviii-p8.3"><i>Christian Ethics,</i> i. 75 (Rug. trans.).</note> Similar testimonies might be multiplied indefinitely.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p9">It is well to keep clearly in view how this doctrine has originated. It has 
just been said that the doctrine of the Trinity is not a result of mere speculation,—not 
a theory or hypothesis spun by theologians out of their own fancies,—still 
less, as some eminent writers would maintain, the result of the importation 
of Greek metaphysics into Christian theology.<note n="636" id="xviii-p9.1">Thus Harnack, Hatch, 
etc.</note> It is, in the first instance, the result of a simple process of induction from 
the facts of the Christian Revelation. We could know nothing positively of this 
self-distinction in the nature of God save as He Himself discovers it to us 
in the facts of His self-revelation; we do not know it through the discovery 
of Himself as Father, Son, and Spirit. We know it just as, <i>e.g.,</i> we know 
of the existence of reason, memory, imagination, will, etc., in our own minds, 
through their actual manifestations; or as we know of the various modes of force 
in nature—light, heat, electricity, chemical force, etc.—through observation 
of their workings. Our faith in the Trinity does not rest even on the proof-texts 
which are adduced from the Scriptures in support of the Trinitarian distinction.<note n="637" id="xviii-p9.2"><i>E.g.</i> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xviii-p9.3" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 
19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 14" id="xviii-p9.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.14">2 Cor. xiii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4-6" id="xviii-p9.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.6">1 Cor. xii. 4-6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 2" id="xviii-p9.6" parsed="|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.2">1 Pet. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 4, 5" id="xviii-p9.7" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0;|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4 Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. i. 4, 5</scripRef>.</note> These. have their value as summaries of the truth we gain from the complex of 
facts of the New Testament Revelation, and serve to assure us that we are on 
right lines in our interpretation of these facts, but the fundamental ground 
on which we rest is the facts themselves. The triune conception of God is justified 
when it is shown to be the conception which underlies the triune Revelation God 


<pb n="264" id="xviii-Page_264" />has given of Himself, and the triune activity in the work 
of Redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">For this same reason that the doctrine of the Trinity 
is one which properly arises only out of the facts of the completed Revelation 
in the New Testament, we do not look, or we look in vain, for any full discovery 
of it in the Old Testament. Yet, if the doctrine be true, we would anticipate 
that the older dispensation would not be without at least some foregleams or 
intimations of it,—that some facts which point in its direction would not be 
wanting,—and this we find to be actually the case. It is only, I think, a very 
superficial view of the Old Testament which will allow us to say that no such 
traces exist. I do not lay any stress upon the plural word “Elohim,” or on the 
plural pronouns sometimes associated with it, though this word is an indication 
of the deep feeling which the Hebrews had for that plurality of powers in the 
Divine nature, which Polytheism separated, and worshipped in isolation, or under 
some visible manifestation (sky, etc.). It is this which constitutes the Monotheism 
of the Bible from the first a living thing, and keeps it from degenerating into 
a hard, unspiritual monadism. More to the purpose is the large place allowed 
in the Old Testament to ideas and representations which naturally and almost 
necessarily suggest—if indeed they do not sometimes formally express—the thought 
of self-distinction in the Divine nature. I might refer here (1) to the remarkable 
series of facts connected in the older Scriptures with the appearances and Revelations 
of the “Angel of Jehovah.”<note n="638" id="xviii-p10.1">“Angel of God” in Elohistic 
sections. Cf. <scripRef passage="Gen. xvi. 7-13" id="xviii-p10.2" parsed="|Gen|16|7|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16.7-Gen.16.13">Gen. xvi. 7-13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 18:20,26" id="xviii-p10.3" parsed="|Gen|18|20|0|0;|Gen|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.20 Bible:Gen.18.26">xviii. 20, 26</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Genesis 22:11-19" id="xviii-p10.4" parsed="|Gen|22|11|22|19" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.11-Gen.22.19">xxii. 11-19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 24:7,40" id="xviii-p10.5" parsed="|Gen|24|7|0|0;|Gen|24|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.7 Bible:Gen.24.40">xxiv. 7, 40</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Genesis 31:11-13" id="xviii-p10.6" parsed="|Gen|31|11|31|13" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.11-Gen.31.13">xxxi. 11-13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 48:15,15" id="xviii-p10.7" parsed="|Gen|48|15|0|0;|Gen|48|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.15 Bible:Gen.48.15">xlviii. 15, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 2-6" id="xviii-p10.8" parsed="|Exod|3|2|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2-Exod.3.6">Ex. iii. 2-6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Exodus 13:21" id="xviii-p10.9" parsed="|Exod|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.13.21">xiii. 21</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Exodus 14:19" id="xviii-p10.10" parsed="|Exod|14|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.19">xiv. 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Exodus 32:14" id="xviii-p10.11" parsed="|Exod|32|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.14">xxxii. 14</scripRef> compared with <scripRef passage="Isa. lxiii. 9" id="xviii-p10.12" parsed="|Isa|63|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.9">Isa. lxiii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Josh. v. 14, 15" id="xviii-p10.13" parsed="|Josh|5|14|0|0;|Josh|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.5.14 Bible:Josh.5.15">Josh. v. 14, 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Zech. i. 12" id="xviii-p10.14" parsed="|Zech|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.1.12">Zech. i. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Zechariah 3:1,2" id="xviii-p10.15" parsed="|Zech|3|1|0|0;|Zech|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.1 Bible:Zech.3.2">iii. 1, 2</scripRef>, etc.</note> Discussion goes on to this day as to whether the mysterious Being who bears 
this designation in the older narratives of the Bible is to be viewed as a mere 
theophany, or as a created angel, or as a distinct hypostasis;<note n="639" id="xviii-p10.16">Cf. on this subject 
Oehler’s <i>Theology of Old Testament,</i> i. pp. 188–196 (Eng. trans.); Schultz’s
<i>Alttest. Theol.</i> pp. 600–606; Delitzsch’s New Commentary en Genesis, on 
chap. xvi. 7, etc. Delitzsch founds on <scripRef passage="Gen. xviii." id="xviii-p10.17" parsed="|Gen|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18">Gen. xviii.</scripRef> in support of his view that 
the Mal’ach was a created angel, but Schultz shows that this was not so. Schultz 
holds a mediating view, but says: “There is certainly in the Angel of God something 
of what Christian theology seeks to express in the doctrine of the Logos,” p. 
606. Delitzsch also holds that “the angelophanies of God were a prefiguration 
of His Christophany,” ii. p. 21.</note> but I think a dispassionate review of all the facts will dispose 

<pb n="265" id="xviii-Page_265" />us to agree with Oehler that, judged by his manifestations, 
the “Mal’ach” is best described as “a self-presentation of Jehovah, entering 
into the sphere of the creature, which is one in essence with Jehovah, and yet 
again different from Him.”<note n="640" id="xviii-p10.18"><i>Theology of Old Testament,</i> i. p. 193.</note> (2) We have again the very full development given to the doctrine of the Spirit. 
Ordinarily the Spirit appears only as a power or energy proceeding from Jehovah, 
but in function and operation the tendency is to represent Him as an independent 
agent, and there are several passages, especially in the later chapters of Isaiah, 
where this view receives distinct expression. Such, <i>e.g.,</i> is <scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 13" id="xviii-p10.19" parsed="|Isa|40|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.13">Isa. xl. 
13</scripRef>, “Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or, being His counsellor, bath 
taught Him?” where, in Oehler’s words, “The Divine Spirit acting in creation 
is a consciously working and intelligent power.”<note n="641" id="xviii-p10.20"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 172.</note> Cheyne observes on the same passage: “In Isaiah there is a marked tendency to 
hypostatise the Spirit: here, for instance, consciousness and intelligence are 
distinctly predicated of the Spirit.”<note n="642" id="xviii-p10.21">On <scripRef passage="Isa. xlviii. 16" id="xviii-p10.22" parsed="|Isa|48|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.16">Isa. xlviii. 16</scripRef>, 
Cheyne remarks: “I cannot but think with Kleinert (who, however, makes ‘His 
Spirit’ the subject) that we have both here and in <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 2" id="xviii-p10.23" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef> an early trace 
of what is known as the Christian doctrine of the Holy Spirit”; and on <scripRef passage="Isaiah 43:10" id="xviii-p10.24" parsed="|Isa|43|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.10">chap. 
xliii. 10</scripRef>: “There is an evident tendency in this book to hypostatise the Holy 
Spirit (which it mentions no less than seven times) with special distinctness. 
The author has already claimed to have been sent in special union with the Spirit 
of Jehovah; he now employs another phrase which could not have been used (cf. 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 43:14" id="xviii-p10.25" parsed="|Isa|43|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.14">ver. 14</scripRef>) except of a person.” Delitzsch confirms this view, remarking on <scripRef passage="Isaiah 48:16" id="xviii-p10.26" parsed="|Isa|48|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.16">chap. 
xlviii. 16</scripRef>: “Although ‘His Spirit’ is taken as a second object, the passage 
confirms what Cheyne and Driver agree in remarking, that in II. Isa. the tendency 
is evidently to regard the Spirit of God as a separate personality.” Schultz 
remarks, in speaking of Creation:—” The Spirit of God and His Word appear as 
powers enclosed in God. The Spirit appears as very independent, in the manner 
of an hypostasis.”—<i>Alttest. Theol.</i> p. 569. On the doctrine of the Spirit 
in the Old Testament, see Schultz, Oehler, and Kleinert in <i>Jahrbücher für 
deutsche Theologie</i> for 1867 (referred to by Cheyne).</note> (3) There is in the later books the doctrine of the Divine Wisdom, which in 
the Jewish and Alexandrian schools developed into the view of a distinct hypostasis. 
Still, whatever the measure of these approximations, it was not till the actual 
appearance of the Son in the flesh, and till the actual outpouring of the Spirit 
consequent on Christ’s exaltation, that the facts were available which gave 
this doctrine a distinct place in the faith of the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">The doctrine of the Trinity is first of all a doctrine 
of distinctions interior to the Divine essence, and as such it has frequently 
been objected to on the ground that it asks us 

<pb n="266" id="xviii-Page_266" /> to accept an intellectual puzzle, or to believe in an intellectual 
contradiction—that three can be one, and one be three. No objection is more 
common than this, yet none is more baseless—more narrowly the product of the 
mere logical understanding.<note n="643" id="xviii-p11.1">Cf. Hegel, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. pp. 237–239.</note> The objection does not turn peculiarly on the point of the attribution of Personality 
to the three modes of existence in the Godhead—to call them such for the present—but 
simply on the formal contradiction of “one and three.” But what is there to 
which the same objection would not apply? What is there which is not at the 
same time one and manifold? Take any object—it can only be conceived of as 
unity of substance, yet plurality of attributes. Take mind—it is one, if anything 
is, yet we distinguish in it a variety of powers—reason, memory, imagination, 
will, etc.—a plurality of faculties, yet all expressions of the one undivided 
spiritual self. Take any form of life—what an unfolding into multiplicity have 
we there of what is in its principle one. Is it not the very essence of life 
to unfold and maintain itself in the play of distinctions? Take a yet higher 
view, and the same contradiction meets us—if contradiction it is—in any explanation 
we may give of the ultimate ground of the universe. However we may choose to 
conceive of it, the many must in some way have come out of the One,—that One, 
accordingly, must have in it a plurality of powers, must be thought of as capable 
of expressing, or unfolding, or differentiating itself into a manifold. This 
is as true on the pantheistic hypothesis, or on Mr. Spencer’s theory of an Unknowable 
Power, which manifests itself in matter and mind, or on any of the monistic 
systems,—Haeckel’s or Hartmann’s, for example,—as in the Christian doctrine. 
It will be remembered how this question was one of the difficulties discussed 
in the early Greek schools, and what came of the attempts of the Eleatics and 
others to hold fast the unity of the Absolute in contrast to all distinctions. 
From the idea of one absolute distinctionless unity, excluding all plurality, 
all change, all mobility, all decay, came the relegation of the world of perception 
to the category of mere seeming, show, unreality, non-being—in brief, the denial 
of the reality of the existing world, or Acosmism.<note n="644" id="xviii-p11.2">Cf. Zeller on the Eleatics
<i>Pre-Socratic Philosophy,</i> i. pp. 533–642.</note> It 

<pb n="267" id="xviii-Page_267" />was in the attempt to overcome this difficulty that philosophy 
from Plato downwards felt the need of a conception of God which should embrace 
the element of self-distinction. Hence the Logos speculations of the Stoics 
and of Philo, the nous of the Neo-Platonists. In hike manner, self-diremption, 
self-distinction in God, is the key to all the higher speculative movements 
of the present century. Whether these speculative views be held to be satisfactory 
or not, they have at least served to show that the Trinitarian conception, instead 
of being the shallow thing it is sometimes represented to be, includes elements 
of the deepest speculative importance.<note n="645" id="xviii-p11.3">“In philosophy,” says 
Hegel, “it is shown that the whole content of nature, of spirit, gravitates 
to this centre as its absolute truth.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 229.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">It is not, therefore, to the mere fact that Christianity 
posits self-distinctions in God, but to the nature of these distinctions as 
personal, that the real objections to the doctrine of the Trinity must be addressed. 
And this is the point on which, within the Church itself, discussion on the 
nature of the Trinity really turns. What is the character of this distinction 
which we must ascribe to God, which exhaustively expresses, or does full justice 
to, the facts of the Christian Revelation? Is it a distinction of essence, or 
only of working? an immanent distinction, or one only of Revelation? a personal 
distinction, or one which is impersonal? Now, in applying this word “Person” 
to these distinctions in the Godhead, it is granted that we are conscious of 
inevitable limitations and drawbacks. The objection commonly made to the word 
is that it represents the Godhead as constituted by three separate individualities, 
as distinct from each other as human beings are distinct,—a conception which 
would, of course, be fatal to the Divine unity. This word Person, it is to be 
observed, does not occur in Scripture itself.<note n="646" id="xviii-p12.1">Calvin on this ground 
objected to the term. “Specially was he annoyed by the attacks made on him by 
one Caroli, who impeached his orthodoxy, and even had him brought before a synod 
to clear himself of the charge of Arianism. It is curious to see Calvin—hard 
dogmatist as we are apt to think him—called to account for not using the terms 
‘Trinity’ and ‘Person’ in his teachings on the Godhead, and having to defend 
himself for his preference for simple scriptural expressions. When blamed by 
Caroli for not accepting the ancient creeds, he ‘rejoined,’ say the Genevese 
preachers (in a letter to Borne), ‘that we have sworn to the belief in One God, 
and not to the creed of Athanasius, whose symbol a true Church would never have 
admitted.’ “—Lecture on “John Calvin” by the authors in volume on <i>The Reformers</i> 
(1885).</note> It comes to us from the Latin, while the 

<pb n="268" id="xviii-Page_268" />Greek Church employed the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p12.2">ὑπόστασις</span>, 
or substance; so that, as Augustine says, the Greeks spoke of one essence, three 
substances, but the Latins of one substance, three Persons, while yet both meant 
the same thing.<note n="647" id="xviii-p12.3"><i>De Trinitate,</i> 
Book vii. chap. iv. (p. 189, trans. in Clark’s series). Cf. Book v. chap. v. p. 155.</note> The same father even says, “Three Persons, if they are to be. so called, for 
the unspeakable exaltedness of the object cannot be set forth by this term,”<note n="648" id="xviii-p12.4">Quoted by Van Oosterzee,
<i>Dogmatics,</i> p. 289 (Eng. trans.). Cf. <i>De Trinitate,</i> v. 9: “When 
the question is asked, What three? human language labours altogether under great 
poverty of speech. The answer, however, is given, three persons, not that it 
might be spoken, but that it might not be left unspoken.”</note> and he reminds us of what I have just stated, that Scripture does not anywhere 
mention three Persons.<note n="649" id="xviii-p12.5"><i>De Trinitate</i> 
Book iv. chap. iv. sec. 8, p. 192 (Eng. trans.).</note> Too much stress, therefore, must not be laid on the mere term. Yet I do not 
know any word which would so well express the idea which we wish to convey, 
and which the titles Father, Son, and Spirit seem to imply—the existence in 
the Divine nature of three mutually related yet distinct centres of knowledge, 
love, and will, not existing apart as human individualities do, but in and through 
each other as moments in one Divine self-conscious life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p13">Using the term “Person,” therefore, to denote distinctions 
in the Divine nature, properly described as I and Thou and He, without contradiction 
of the thought of the comprehension of these distinctions in a higher unity 
of essence, we certainly hold that the distinctions in the Christian Trinity 
are personal. This is already implied, as just hinted, in the names given to 
the members of the Trinitarian circle—Father, Son, and Spirit—at least the 
two former are personal, and for that very reason the third is presumably so 
also. But, apart from this, all those facts and testimonies which go to show 
that in Christ we have the Incarnation of a true Divine Person, distinct from 
the Father, establish this truth; while, finally, all the facts and testimonies 
which show that the Holy Spirit, sent forth by Christ as the Guide, Teacher, 
Comforter, and Sanctifier of His disciples, is a Divine Person, distinct from 
the Father and the Son, support the same view. I do not enlarge on this series 
of testimonies relating to the Spirit, for the reason that few who admit a real 
personal distinction in regard to the Son are disposed to deny it in regard 
to the Spirit. It has, indeed, 

<pb n="269" id="xviii-Page_269" /> been said, and with justice, that in regard to the Son the dispute 
has not been as to His Personality, but as to His Divinity; while in regard 
to the Spirit the dispute has not been as to His Divinity but as to His Personality. 
Yet it is a rare thing to find those who admit the Personality and Divinity 
of the Son denying the Personality of the Spirit; rather it is felt that if 
the distinction of Father and Son is admitted there is a necessity for completing 
the triad in the Divine life by the acknowledgment of the Spirit also. The other 
view of a merely modal or economical Trinity—a Trinity, that is, not of essence, 
but only of Revelation—has had many advocates both in ancient and modern times, 
but falls to the ground if a true Incarnation of the Son be admitted.<note n="650" id="xviii-p13.1">Biedermann and Pfleiderer 
grant that, with the presupposition of the Personal Incarnation in Christ, the 
ontological Trinity is inevitable. “The Trinity,” says Biedermann, “is the specific 
Christian concept of God, as it must necessarily develop itself out of the identification 
of the Divine principle in Christ with the Ego of Jesus Christ.”—<i>Dogmatik,</i> 
ii. p. 600. Pfleiderer says: “When we observe that dogmatic reflection had to 
work with the presuppositions set up by the Pauline and Johannine theology, 
and with the notions provided in the philosophy of the age, we can scarcely 
imagine any other result to have been possible than that embodied in the decrees 
of the councils of Nicaea, Constantinople, and Chalcedon.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. p. 218 (Eng. trans.).</note> It is, besides, loaded with difficulties and contradictions of its own, which 
make it, whenever the matter is thought out, untenable as an hypothesis. In 
the old Sabellian view, for example, we had indeed a Divine Christ, but the 
distinction between Father and Son was abolished, because it was the same being 
who first appeared as Father, who afterwards appeared as Son. Modern theories 
escape this difficulty by ascribing to Christ only an ethical Sonship—that 
is, by denying His true Divinity; but this in turn deprives us of even a Trinity 
of Revelation. We have now God the Father and God the Spirit, but no longer, 
in the proper sense, God the Son. The Son is the bearer or medium of the Revelation 
of the Father, but does not Himself belong to the Divine circle. Or suppose 
that with Rothe and Beyschlag we seek to save Christ’s Divinity by asserting 
a “becoming” Godhead, then we involve ourselves in the old dilemma, that to 
complete the Trinitarian circle we add a new Person to the Godhead, and the 
Trinity is no longer economical. The only way of clearing ourselves of these 
entanglements is to hold fast to the scriptural idea of the true entrance of 
a Divine 

<pb n="270" id="xviii-Page_270" />Personal Being—the Eternal Son—into the conditions of 
humanity; and, in accordance with this, to move back from an economical to an 
ontological and personal Trinity.<note n="651" id="xviii-p13.2">“The anti-trinitarian 
movements of recent times have made it perfectly clear that there consequently 
only remains the choice either to think of God in a Unitarian manner, and in 
that case to see even in Jesus a mere man, or, if He is supposed to he the God-Man, 
to hold to eternal distinctions in God, and therefore to undertake to prove 
that the unity of God is quite consistent with such distinctions.”—Dorner,
<i>System of Doctrine,</i> i. p. 415 (Eng. trans.). But has Dr. Dorner himself 
a truly immanent Trinity? See Note A.—Recent 
Theories of the Trinity.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p14">The question is now to be considered, How does this 
doctrine stand related to rational thought and to experience? It may: be thought 
that at the best this doctrine is one to be received as a mystery of faith, 
that it can bring no light or help to the intellect, and that in point of simplicity 
and clearness it compares unfavourably with the Unitarian view. This, however, 
if the doctrine of the Trinity is true, is most unlikely; and I confess to have 
a great dislike to doctrines which are supposed to come to us in the form of 
absolute mysteries, and to have no point of contact with thought through which 
some ray of rational light may break in upon them. In proof that the Trinitarian 
view is not without relation to thought, I might appeal to the fact that it 
is to the influence of philosophical thought on Christianity that many would 
attribute the rise of such a doctrine in the Church at all. It is certainly 
not without meaning that, as already remarked, in the attempt to explain the 
Revelation of God to the world, we should see a Logos doctrine springing up 
in the schools of Alexandria; should find at a later period the Neo-Platonists 
developing on Platonic principles something like a doctrine of the Trinity; 
should find in the deep-reaching speculations of Böhme in the seventeenth century,<note n="652" id="xviii-p14.1">Bohme’s “mode of imagining, 
of thinking,” says Hegel, “is certainly somewhat fantastic and wild; he has 
not raised himself into the pure form of thought, but this is the ruling, the 
ground tendency of his ferment and struggle—to see the Trinity in everything 
and everywhere.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> B. p. 246.</note> and in the modern speculative philosophies, the self-diremption of God as an 
essential feature. These speculative constructions are sometimes far enough 
removed from the pure Christian view, but they have a value as bringing clearly 
to. light the reality of a threefold pulse or movement, involved in the very 
nature of thought, and the fact that the life of Spirit only maintains itself 
through this 

<pb n="271" id="xviii-Page_271" />triple movement of distinction of self from other, and 
the resolution of this distinction in a higher unity. These thoughts of the 
speculative philosophy I heartily accept, and believe them to be in deepest 
harmony with Christian doctrine.<note n="653" id="xviii-p14.2">“No wonder,” says Christlieb. 
“that philosophy too—and that not only the old mystic theosophical speculation, 
but also modern idealism, with all the acuteness of its dialectics—has taken 
up the idea of a Triune God, and endeavoured to comprehend and prove it. . . . Their efforts show us that modern philosophy (from Jacob Robins onwards) feels 
that this doctrine is the true solution of the world’s enigma. Moreover, these 
philosophical investigations cast a strong light on the unconscionable superficiality 
and shortsightedness of those who most reject this fundamental doctrine of the 
Christian faith untested, without a notion of its deep religious, philosophical, 
and historical importance.”—Moderne Zweifel, pp. 273, 274 (Eng. trans.). See Note A.—As above.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p15">The attempts met with in Augustine and others to find 
an image of the Trinity in the constitution of the soul, need not detain us 
here. Augustine’s ingenious analysis of the mind’s relation to its own knowledge, 
and of both to its love of itself,—of the relations of memory, understanding, 
and will,—his comparison of the Divine Word to our own inner and mental word, 
and of the Holy Spirit to hove,—have profounder elements in them than is always 
recognised; but he himself is quite conscious of the imperfection of the analogies, 
and especially of the fact that what they give us is a Trinity of powers and 
functions in the one Person, and not a Trinity of personal distinctions.<note n="654" id="xviii-p15.1">Augustine is constantly 
acknowledging the imperfection of finite analogies to express the ineffable 
reality of the Godhead. See specially Book xv. The following are some of the 
headings of chapters: “That it is not easy to discover the Trinity that is God 
from the trinities we have spoken of.” “There is the greatest possible unlikeness 
between our word and knowledge and the Divine Word and knowledge.” “Still further 
of the difference between the knowledge and word of our mind, and the knowledge 
and Word of God.”—“How great is the unlikeness between our word and the Divine 
Word! Our word cannot be, or be called, eternal,” etc. “We know but in an enigma,” 
and “Who can explain how great is the unlikeness also, in this glass, in this 
enigma, in this likeness, such as it is?”—<i>De Trinitate,</i> p. 402 (Eng. 
trans.).</note> If I were disposed to look for a shadow of such distinctions in our own mental 
life, I am not sure but that I would seek it, as Augustine also hints, in that 
mysterious power which the soul has of dialogue with itself,—in that indrawn, 
ideal life of the spirit, when the mind, excluding the outward world,’ holds 
converse and argument with itself—divides itself as it were within itself, 
and holds discussion with itself, putting its questions and answering them, 
proposing difficulties and solving them, offering objections and repelling them,—all 
the while remaining, as we may say, in a third 

<pb n="272" id="xviii-Page_272" />capacity the neutral spectator of itself, taking watchful 
note of what is advanced on both sides of the debate, and passing favourable 
or unfavourable judgment on the issues. Yet, after all, this trilogy is only 
shadow, and, in conjunction with other elements of our spiritual life, can but 
faintly suggest to us what, if the distinction went deeper, Trinity might mean.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p16">We get more help when, leaving the ground of purely psychological analogies, 
we proceed to inquire into the conditions under which, so far as our thought 
can go, self-consciousness, personality, love, are possible. Here we begin to 
see the positive philosophical and theological value of this concept of God. 
There are several points of view from which its advantage over the Unitarian 
view of God becomes apparent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p17">1. First of all, there is the bearing of this doctrine on the Divine self-consciousness—on 
knowledge and Personality in God. The relation of knowledge seems necessarily 
to imply a distinction of subject and object. Philosophers have spoken of a 
transcendental kind of knowledge which is above this distinction,—in which 
subject and object melt into one. But their words convey no idea to the mind. 
The only kind of knowledge we are capable of conceiving is one in which the 
subject distinguishes himself from some object which is not himself, and through 
this distinction returns to knowledge of himself and of his own states. In our 
own case, this knowledge of self is mediated through knowledge of the outward 
world, and in the highest degree through intercourse with our fellow human beings. 
Seizing on this analogy, some have thought that the Divine consciousness might 
be conceived of as mediated by the idea of the world.<note n="655" id="xviii-p17.1">Thus, <i>e.g.</i>, Weisse.</note> The idea of the world in this view takes the place of the Son in the orthodox 
theology. The objections to this are—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p18">(1) It makes God dependent on the world, the idea of which is necessary for 
the realisation of His self-consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p19">(2) The object in this case is an ideal one, and this seems inadequate to 
mediate a real self - consciousness. Hegel is consistent, accordingly, if this 
theory is to be adopted, in making not the idea of the world, but the world 
itself, the object through which the Divine Spirit attains to self-consciousness.</p>

<pb n="273" id="xviii-Page_273" />
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p20">(3) The world is a finite object, and cannot be an adequate means for the 
mediation of an infinite self-consciousness.<note n="656" id="xviii-p20.1">It is besides only progressively 
realised, and thus would involve a <i>growing</i> self-consciousness.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p21">(4) Finally, the world is not a personal object. But the true depths of personality 
are only sounded when the “I” knows itself in contradistinction from and in 
reciprocal relations with a “Thou”—a counter-self to its own.<note n="657" id="xviii-p21.1">This objection is not 
obviated by assuming a world of finite personalities.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p22">The result we reach by this line of thought is that we can only secure the 
reality of the Divine self-consciousness by regarding it as complete in itself—apart 
from the idea of the world; and this can only be done by positing an immanent 
distinction in the Godhead, through which the Divine consciousness carries its 
object within itself; and this neither an ideal, nor finite, nor impersonal 
object, but One in whom God sees His own personal image perfectly expressed,—who, 
in Scripture language, is “the effulgence of His glory, and the very image of 
His substance” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p22.1">ὑπόστασις</span>).<note n="658" id="xviii-p22.2"><scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xviii-p22.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>. Pfleiderer 
supposes that the Divine self-consciousness is mediated by God’s own thoughts 
(“His changing activities and states”)—but thoughts of what?—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. p. 282 (Eng. trans.).</note> The value of the doctrine of the Trinity from this point of view is very evident. 
The third moment—that which corresponds to the Holy Spirit—is more difficult 
to arrive at d priori, but one feels the need of it to complete the circle of 
the Divine life in bringing to light the unity which underlies the previous 
distinction.<note n="659" id="xviii-p22.4">Cf. on this argument 
Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> pp. 422–426; Christlieb,<i>Moderne Zweifel,</i> 
pp. 271, 272 (Eng. trans.), etc. Hegel makes it the startingpoint of his deduction. 
“Knowing implies that there is another which is known; and in the act of knowing, 
the other is appropriated. Herein it is contained that God, the eternally in-and-for-Himself 
existing One, eternally begets Himself as His Son, distinguishes Himself from 
Himself—the absolute act of judgment.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 228.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p23">2. A more familiar deduction is that from Divine love. 
Here, in realising what is involved in Divine love, we feel, quite as strongly 
as in the case of the Divine Personality, the need of sell-distinction. The 
proof of the Trinity from hove— if proof it can be called—is a favourite one 
with theologians.<note n="660" id="xviii-p23.1">It is developed specially 
by Sartorius in his <i>Doctrine of Divine Love</i> (translated). See also Martensen’s
<i>Christian Ethics,</i> i. p. 73; Christlieb’s <i>Moderne Zweifel,</i> pp. 
272, 273 (Eng. trans.); Laidlaw’s <i>Bible Doctrine of Man,</i> pp. 126, 127; 
Murphy’s <i>Scientific Basis of Faith,</i> p. 377; <i>Lux Mundi,</i> p.</note> 

<pb n="274" id="xviii-Page_274" />“God is love.”<note n="661" id="xviii-p23.2"><scripRef passage="1 John iv. 16" id="xviii-p23.3" parsed="|1John|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.16">1 John iv. 16</scripRef>.</note> But love is self-communication to another. There cannot be love without an object 
to be loved. If, therefore, God is essentially love, this is in other words 
to say that He has from eternity an object of His love. This object cannot be 
the world—ideally or really—for the reason already given, that this would 
be to make God dependent on the world,—to make the world, indeed, an essential 
moment in God’s life,—whereas the true doctrine is that God has love in its 
fulness in Himself, and out of that fulness of hove, loves the world.<note n="662" id="xviii-p23.4">This is an important 
point in the doctrine of Divine Love. The thought is already met with in lrenaeus. 
Cf. Dorner, <i>Person of Christ,</i> i. p. 306. Martensen says: “God’s love 
to the world is only then pure and unmixed holy affection when God, whilst He 
is sufficient to Himself and in need of nothing, out of infinite grace and mercy 
calls forth life and liberty beyond His own Being. . . . But this free power 
of love in the relations of God to the world presupposes the existence of perfect 
love realised within itself, the love of the Father and the Son in the unity 
of the Holy Spirit.”—<i>Christian Ethics,</i> i. p. 74. Similarly Dorner in 
his <i>Christian Ethics,</i> p. 94 (Eng. trans.).</note> The world, besides, is a finite object, and could not be an adequate object 
for the infinite love of God. If, therefore, God is love in Himself—in His 
own eternal and transcendent being—He must have in some way within Himself 
the perfect and eternal object of His love—which is just the Scripture doctrine 
of the Son. This view of God is completed in the perfect communion the Divine 
Persons have with each other through the Holy Spirit—the bond and medium of 
their love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p24">To see the importance of this view, we have but to contrast 
it with its opposite, and to ask, What can love in God mean on the supposition 
of His absolute solitariness? What can be the object of God’s love throughout 
eternity, if there is no triune distinction in God? What can it be but Himself? 
Instead of love, therefore, as we understand it,—affection going out to another,—what 
we have in the universe is an infinite solitary Ego; a Being who loves Himself 
only, as, indeed, there is no other to love. Either, therefore, we must come 
back to seek an object for God’s love in the finite, created world, or recognise 
that God has an infinitely blessed life of love within Himself, and this brings 
us to the doctrine of an immanent Trinity. The value of the doctrine in an ethical 
aspect is seen when we recognise that only through 

<pb n="275" id="xviii-Page_275" />the Trinitarian distinction are we brought into communion 
with a Being who has within Himself a life of communion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p25">3. Connected with this as a third point of view—though it is really only 
an extension of the foregoing—is a deduction from the Divine Fatherhood. God, 
is Father. This is Christ’s own new name for Him, and expresses His relation 
to those who stand in moral dependence on Him, and who bear His image. But Father 
and Son are terms of relation.<note n="663" id="xviii-p25.1">This is the mistake 
of those who, in a Sabellian way, take Father as the name for God as the Creator, 
etc. The Christian idea of the Father comes to birth only in the Revelation 
of the Son. The terms are reciprocal. See Note A.</note> If, then, God be Father, where shall we find the Son who corresponds with this 
relation? If we say, men, created angels, creatures of any kind, we are led 
to this, that Fatherhood in God depended on there being a creation. God is not 
Father simply as God. Fatherhood is not of His very essence. This could not 
easily be better put than it has been by Mr. R. H. Hutton, in a well-known essay 
on the Incarnation in his volume of <i>Theological Essays</i>. “If Christ is 
the eternal Son of God,” he says, “God is indeed and in essence a Father; the 
social nature, the spring of love, is of the very essence of the Eternal Being; 
the communication of His life, the reciprocation of His affection, dates from 
beyond time—belongs, in other words, to the very being of God. . . . The Unitarian 
conviction that God is—as God and in His eternal essence—a single, solitary 
Personality . . . thoroughly realised, renders it impossible to identify any 
of the social attributes with His real essence—renders it difficult not to 
regard power as the true root of all other Divine life. If we are to believe 
that <i>the Father</i> was from all time, we must believe that He was <i>as 
a Father,—</i>that is, that love was actual in Him as well as potential, that 
the communication of life and thought and fulness of joy was of the inmost nature 
of God, and never began to be, if God never began to be.”<note n="664" id="xviii-p25.2"><i>Theological Essays,</i> 
3rd ed. p. 257.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p26">4. Finally, this doctrine of the Trinity has a profound 
bearing on the relation of God to the world. Not without reason does Scripture 
connect the Son with the creation, and give His person and His work a cosmical 
significance. We may conceive of God in two relations to the world—either in 

<pb n="276" id="xviii-Page_276" />His absolute transcendence over it, which is the deistic 
conception, or as immanently identified with it, which is the pantheistic conception. 
Or we may conceive of Him as at the same time exalted above the world—transcending 
it, and yet present in it as its immanent sustaining ground, which is the Christian 
conception. It was to maintain this double relation to the world that, as we 
have seen, Philo conceived of the Logos as a middle term between God and the 
creation, and the Neo-Platonists distinguished between God, the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p26.1">νοῦς</span>, and the soul of the world. When a middle 
term is wanting, we have either, as in the later Judaism and Mohammedanism, 
an abstract and immobile Monotheism; or, in recoil from this, a losing of God 
in the world in Pantheism. In the Christian doctrine of the triune God we have 
the necessary safeguards against both of these errors, and at the same time 
the link between God and the world supplied which speculation vainly strove 
to find.<note n="665" id="xviii-p26.2">This important aspect 
of the Trinity, as safeguarding the true idea of God in. relation to the world 
(His immanence and transcendence) against the opposite errors of Deism and Pantheism, 
is brought out with special fulness by Dorner in his discussion of Sabellianism 
and Arianism, <i>Person of Christ,</i> i. and B., and his <i>System of Doctrine,</i> 
i. pp. 365–378. Cf. also Martensen’s <i>Dogmatics,</i> pp. 103–106; Christlieb’s 
Moderne Zweifel, pp. 263–265; Lux Mundi, pp. 92–102, etc.</note> The Christian view is, therefore, the true protection of a living Theism, which 
otherwise oscillates uncertainly between these two extremes of Deism and Pantheism, 
either of which is fatal to it.<note n="666" id="xviii-p26.3">A remarkable illustration 
of how the deeper thought on God runs almost necessarily into a Trinitarian 
mould is furnished by an essay of Dr. Martineau’s on “A Way out of the Trinitarian 
Controversy,” in his recently published volume of Essays, Ecclesiastical and 
Historical. See Note B.—Dr. Martineau as a Trinitarian.</note></p>

<h4 id="xviii-p26.4">II. The Scripture view brings creation and Redemption into line—consequences of this.</h4>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p27">II. It is a special service of the doctrine of the Trinity, 
from the point of view we have now reached, that it brings creation and Redemption 
into line, teaching us to look on creation and Redemption as parts of one grand 
whole, and on Christ, now exalted to supreme dominion in the universe, as at 
once the first-born of creation and the first-born from the dead.<note n="667" id="xviii-p27.1"><scripRef passage="Col. i. 15-18" id="xviii-p27.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col. i. 15-18</scripRef>.</note> This thought of the Son as the link between God and creation—which is so prominent 
a thought in the New Testament—forms the transition to the other subject on 
which I propose to speak in this Lecture—the relation of the Incarnation to 
the plan of 

<pb n="277" id="xviii-Page_277" />the world. The Revelation of the Trinity is given in the 
work of Redemption, but once given we can see that it has its bearings also 
on the work of creation. This is the view of all the leading writers in the 
New Testament,—of Paul, of John, of the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews,—who 
go back, or reason back, to an original agency of the Son in the creation of 
the world.<note n="668" id="xviii-p27.3"><scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xviii-p27.4" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xviii-p27.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 
6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 9-11" id="xviii-p27.6" parsed="|Eph|3|9|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.9-Eph.3.11">Eph. iii. 9-11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15-18" id="xviii-p27.7" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col. i. 15-18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. i." id="xviii-p27.8" parsed="|Heb|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1">Heb. i.</scripRef></note> Even the Apocalypse speaks of Christ as “the beginning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p27.9">ἀρχή</span>, 
or principle) of the creation of God.”<note n="669" id="xviii-p27.10"><scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 14" id="xviii-p27.11" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">Rev. ii. 14</scripRef>.</note> But once started on this line, it is impossible to shut one’s eyes to the question 
which inevitably arises, and which has so frequently been discussed in the history 
of theology—more keenly than ever in modern theology—Did an Incarnation lie 
in the original plan of the world? Would there have been an Incarnation had 
man never fallen? Has the Incarnation any relation to the original ends for 
which the world was made? Or is the Incarnation connected solely with the entrance 
of sin and the need of Redemption?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p28">To raise a question of this kind at all may be thought by many to savour 
of idle and presumptuous speculation. It may be thought that it is one which 
the Scripture directly and expressly settles in the negative, in connecting 
the Incarnation so intimately as it does with God’s great purpose of salvation 
to our race—making it, indeed, the crowning proof of His love to sinners that 
He has sent His only-begotten Son into the world, that the world might live 
through Him.<note n="670" id="xviii-p28.1">3</note> There are, however, certain considerations which should give us pause before 
coming too hastily to this conclusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p29">1. The first is that this is a question which does rise naturally out of 
so transcendent a fact as the Incarnation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p30">2. It is a question which has forced itself on the mind of the Church, and 
has been deeply and reverently discussed by its ablest thinkers for centuries. 
‘It is a view which the late Principal Fairbairn, who reasons against it, admits 
undoubtedly to include among its defenders “some of the most learned theologians 
of the present day.”<note n="671" id="xviii-p30.1"><i>Typology of Scripture,</i> 4th ed. I. p. 118.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p31">3. But, mainly, the theory referred to is one not unsuggested 
by certain of the teachings of Scripture. The same objection 

<pb n="278" id="xviii-Page_278" />which is taken to this—that it lies outside the field 
of view of Redemption—may be made against the Scripture statements as to the 
relation of the Son to creation; but it is the grandeur of the Christian view 
that, starting with our primary necessities as sinners, it opens up principles 
and views fertile and far-reaching vastly beyond their original application.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p32">It is unnecessary for my purpose to enter at any length into the history 
of the question. A sketch of it may be seen in Dorner’s <i>History of the Doctrine 
of the Person of Jesus Christ,</i><note n="672" id="xviii-p32.1"><i>Person of Christ,</i> 
iii. pp. 361–369. This view was already Involved in the theology of Irenaeus. 
See Dorner, I. p. 316; and Article “Irenaeus,” in <i>Dictionary of Christian 
Biography.</i></note> or in the finely-toned essay on the subject, entitled “The Gospel of Creation,” 
appended to Bishop Westcott’s <i>Commentary on the Epistles of St. John.</i> 
These writers, with Archbishop Trench, in his <i>Cambridge University Sermons,</i> 
take the view that the Incarnation was not conditioned by human sin; and the 
same view is held by Rothe, Lange, Oosterzee, Martensen, Ebrard, and a large 
number of other theologians. The opposite view is stated with great temperateness 
and force by Principal Fairbairn in the fourth edition of his valuable work 
on the <i>Typology of Scripture.</i><note n="673" id="xviii-p32.2">Vol. i. pp. 117–135.</note> It may perhaps be found as the result of a brief consideration of the subject, 
that the truth does not lie exclusively on either side in this profound and 
difficult controversy, but that a higher point of view is possible from which 
the opposition disappears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p33">The strong point in favour of the view that the Incarnation 
is conditioned solely by human sin, is the fact that in Scripture it is represented 
invariably in this connection. I need not quote many passages in illustration 
of this statement. “The Son of Man came to seek and to save that which was lost.”<note n="674" id="xviii-p33.1"><scripRef passage="Luke xix. 10" id="xviii-p33.2" parsed="|Luke|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.10">Luke xix. 10</scripRef>.</note> “God so loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.”<note n="675" id="xviii-p33.3"><scripRef passage="John iii. 16" id="xviii-p33.4" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John iii. 16</scripRef>.</note> “God sent forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, that He might 
redeem them which were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of 
sons.”<note n="676" id="xviii-p33.5"><scripRef passage="Galatians 4:4" id="xviii-p33.6" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> “To 
this end was the Son of God manifested, that He might destroy the works of the 
devil.”<note n="677" id="xviii-p33.7"><scripRef passage="1 John iii. 8" id="xviii-p33.8" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John iii. 8</scripRef>.</note> These 
and numerous other Scriptures explicitly associate Christ’s coming with man’s Redemption 

<pb n="279" id="xviii-Page_279" />Christ is the unspeakable gift of God’s love to men for 
their salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p34">On the other hand, it is argued that, while the Scripture thus directly connects 
the Incarnation with the work of Redemption, it leaves room for, and contains 
passages which necessarily suggest, a wider view. Such are the passages already 
referred to, which throw light on the original relation of the Son to creation—which 
declare that all things were made by Him, that all things consist or hold together 
in Him, that He is the firstborn of all creation—above all, that all things 
were created for Him—that, in the? language of Dr. Lightfoot, “the Word is 
the final cause as well as the creative agent of the universe”—“not only the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p34.1">ἀρχή</span> but also the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii-p34.2">τέλος</span> 
of creation, not only the first but also the last in the history of the universe.”<note n="678" id="xviii-p34.3">On <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xviii-p34.4" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</note> These past ages I shall advert to again. It is further argued—and this is a 
point on which great stress is laid—that an event of such tremendous magnitude 
as the Incarnation cannot be regarded as a mere contingency in the universe; 
that if it was in view at all, it must have governed the whole plan of creation; 
and that, in point of fact, it is through it that, according to Scripture, the 
creation does reach its end—not only redeemed humanity, but all things, both 
in heaven and in earth, being ultimately gathered up into Christ as Head.<note n="679" id="xviii-p34.5"><scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xviii-p34.6" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>.</note> A plan of such vast extent cannot, it is held, be conceived of as an afterthought,—as 
something grafted on creation outside its original design,—it must have lain 
in the original design itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p35">It seems to me that the real source of difficulty in 
thinking on this subject lies in not grasping with sufficient firmness the fact 
that, however we may distinguish from our human point of view between parts 
and aspects of the Divine plan, God’s plan is in reality one, and it is but 
an abstract way of thinking which leads us to suppose otherwise. In our human 
way of apprehension, we speak as if God had first one plan of creation—complete 
and rounded off in itself—in which sin was to have no place; then, when it 
was foreseen that sin would enter, another plan was introduced, which vitally 
altered and enlarged the former. But if we take a sufficiently high point of 
view, we shall be compelled to conclude, I think, that the plan of the universe 
is one, and that, however harsh the expression may 

<pb n="280" id="xviii-Page_280" />sound, the foresight and permission of sin were from the 
first included in it. An ultra-Calvinist would speak of the foreordination of 
sin; I take lower ground, and speak only of the foresight and permission of 
sin. Dealing with the question on the largest scale, I do not see how either 
Calvinist or Arminian can get away from this. It is not a question of how sin 
historically or empirically eventuated,—that we agree it must have done through 
human freedom,—but it is the question of fact, that sin is here, and that in 
the Divine plan it has been permitted to exist—that it has been taken up by 
God into His plan of the world. His plan included the permission of sin, and 
the treatment of it by Redemption. In a previous Lecture I referred to the view 
held by some, that nature, even before the Fall, had a prophetic reference to 
man’s sin, and that in this way is to be explained much that is otherwise mysterious 
and perplexing in its arrangements. We have only to enlarge our range of vision 
to see that this way of looking at the subject applies to the whole plan of 
God. It is idle to speculate whether, had there been no sin, the plan of the 
universe would have included an Incarnation or not. Had this been different, 
everything else would have been different also. What we do know is, in that 
the infinite, possibilities of things, God has chosen to create a universe into 
which it was foreseen that sin would enter; and the Incarnation is a part of 
the plan of such a creation. This being so, it may very well be conceived that 
the Incarnation was the pivot on which everything else in this plan of creation 
was made to turn. To state my view in a sentence—God’s plan is one; Christ 
was the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world;<note n="680" id="xviii-p35.1"><scripRef passage="Rev. xiii. 8" id="xviii-p35.2" parsed="|Rev|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.8">Rev. xiii. 8</scripRef>. Cf. the 
interesting remarks in Hugh Miller’s <i>Footprints of the Creator,</i> 23rd 
ed. p. 289 (1887).</note> and even creation itself is built up on Redemption lines.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p36">We must, I think, on this question allow great weight 
to the consideration of the revealed end. The Scriptures speak of an ultimate 
gathering together in one of all things in Christ—of a summing up of them in 
Him as Head.<note n="681" id="xviii-p36.1"><scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xviii-p36.2" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>.</note> It is then to be asked, Is this only the external unification of a universe 
not originally intended to be so unified, but in regard to which God’s original 
plan was something entirely different? Or did it not lie in its 

<pb n="281" id="xviii-Page_281" />original destination? The end of a thing, we are to remember, 
is that which in the Divine plan determines the beginning of it. What a thing 
is to be it is fitted for being by its original make. To turn it from that end, 
and superinduce another upon it, would be to some extent to contradict its true 
nature. If this is so in general, must it not be so in the highest degree when 
the end we speak of is the end of the universe, and the plan in question is 
that of gathering together in one all things in the Incarnate Son. If such a 
destination did not lie in the original plan of creation, was it in the nature 
of things possible that it could afterwards be externally superinduced upon 
it? Then what, in this view, becomes of the statement that all things were made 
for Christ, as well as by Him?<note n="682" id="xviii-p36.3"><scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xviii-p36.4" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</note> Can it be received at all, for such words go deeper than a mere economical adaptation? 
The longer these questions are pondered, the clearer will it appear that Christ’s 
relation to the universe cannot be thought of as something adventitious and 
contingent; it is vital and organic. This means that His Incarnation had a relation 
to the whole plan of the world, and not simply to sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p37">Dr. Fairbairn himself really admits all that is here contended for, when 
he says, “The argument derived from the wonderful relationship, the personal 
and everlasting union into which humanity has been brought with the Godhead, 
as if the purpose concerning it should be turned into a kind of afterthought, 
and it should sink, in a manner derogatory to its high and unspeakably important 
nature, into something arbitrary and contingent, if placed in connection merely 
with the Fall;—such an argument derives all its plausibility from the limitations 
and defects inseparable from a human mode of contemplation. To the eye of Him 
who sees the end from the beginning,—whose purpose, embracing the whole compass 
of the providential plan, was formed before even the beginning was effected,—there 
could be nothing really contingent or uncertain in any part of the process.”<note n="683" id="xviii-p37.1"><i>Typology of Scripture,</i> 
4th ed. i. p. 133.</note> That is to say, the Incarnation is not to be placed in connection merely with 
the Fall; but the plan even of creation had from the first a reference to an 
Incarnation for the sake of Redemption from sin, and the perfecting of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p38">When, from this point of view, we look back to the 

<pb n="282" id="xviii-Page_282" />Scriptures, we find them in full harmony with the ideas 
now indicated.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p39">1. The Scriptures know of only one undivided purpose of God,—that eternal 
purpose which He purposed in Christ Jesus, and which embraces, apparently, both 
creation and Redemption.<note n="684" id="xviii-p39.1">Cf. Weiss, <i>Biblical 
Theology of New Testament,</i> ii. pp. 97–100 (Eng. trans.). On <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 9" id="xviii-p39.2" parsed="|Eph|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.9">Eph. iii. 9</scripRef> 
he says: “If it is said that the mystery of salvation was hid from eternity 
in God, who created the universe, it is indicated by this characteristic of 
God, that the purpose of salvation is connected in the closest way with the 
plan of the world, which began to be realised in creation; and that purpose, 
having been formed by the Creator before the creation of the world, was regulative 
even in its creation.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p40">2. We have the clearest acknowledgment, as has already been shown, of a direct 
relation of the Son to the work of creation.<note n="685" id="xviii-p40.1"><scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xviii-p40.2" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xviii-p40.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 
6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15-18" id="xviii-p40.4" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col. i. 15-18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xviii-p40.5" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</note> It does not detract from the suggestiveness of the passages which declare this 
relation, but immensely adds to it, that, as Dr. Fairbairn says, the subject 
of the assertions is the historical Christ, He by whom believers have obtained 
Redemption, and in whom they have forgiveness of sins. For the drift of the 
passages is evidently to bring these two things more completely into line—the 
work of creation and the work of Redemption, and to show them to be parts of 
one Divine plan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p41">3. Still more significant is the fact already insisted on, that, in some 
of the above passages, Christ is not only represented as the agent in creation, 
but as the final cause of creation. “All things have been created through Him, 
and unto Him.”<note n="686" id="xviii-p41.1"><scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xviii-p41.2" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</note> He is the Alpha and Omega, the First and 
the Last.<note n="687" id="xviii-p41.3"><scripRef passage="Rev. i. 8, 17" id="xviii-p41.4" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0;|Rev|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8 Bible:Rev.1.17">Rev. i. 8, 17</scripRef>.</note> Indirectly suggestive of the same idea are the passages which speak of “the 
kingdom prepared for (believers) from the foundation of the world”;<note n="688" id="xviii-p41.5"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="xviii-p41.6" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</note> of “the Lamb 
slain from the foundation of the world”;<note n="689" id="xviii-p41.7"><scripRef passage="Rev. xiii. 8" id="xviii-p41.8" parsed="|Rev|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.8">Rev. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</note> of Christ as “foreknown indeed before the foundation of the 
world,” etc.<note n="690" id="xviii-p41.9"><scripRef passage="1Peter 1:20" id="xviii-p41.10" parsed="|1Pet|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.20">1 Pet. i. 20 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p42">4. There are the express statements, also already quoted, 
of the goal to which God’s purpose actually tends. I may here again avail myself 
of the words of Bishop Lightfoot, commenting on the phrase “unto Him.”<note n="691" id="xviii-p42.1"><scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xviii-p42.2" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</note> “All things,” he says, “must find their meeting-point, their reconciliation, 
at length in Him from whom they took their rise—in the Word 

<pb n="283" id="xviii-Page_283" />as mediatorial agent, and through the Word in the Father 
as the primary source. . . . This ultimate goal of the present dispensation 
in time is similarly stated in several passages. Sometimes it is represented 
as the birth-throe and deliverance of all creation through Christ—as <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19" id="xviii-p42.3" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19">Rom. viii. 
19</scripRef>, sq. Sometimes it is the absolute and final subjection of universal nature 
to Him—as <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="xviii-p42.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>. Sometimes it is the reconciliation of all things through 
Him—as below, <scripRef passage="Colossians 1:20" id="xviii-p42.5" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">ver. 20</scripRef>. Sometimes it is the recapitulation, the gathering up 
in one head, of the universe in Him—as <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xviii-p42.6" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>. The image involved in this 
last passage best illustrates the particular expression in the text; but all 
alike enunciate the same truth in different terms. The Eternal Word is the goal 
of the universe, as He was the starting-point. It must end in unity, as it proceeded 
from unity; and the centre of this unity is Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xviii-p43">The conclusion I reach is that this question, Would there 
have been an Incarnation but for sin? is one which rests upon a false abstraction. 
There is but one plan of God from the creation of the world, and it includes 
at once the permission of sin and the purpose of Redemption from it. It includes, 
therefore, the Incarnation as an integral and essential part of that purpose. 
The Incarnation has, indeed, immediate reference to Redemption; but it has at 
the same time a wider scope. It aims at carrying through the plan of creation, 
and conducts, not the redeemed portion of humanity alone, but the universe at 
large, to its goal. There is, however, another inference which we are entitled 
to draw—one which remarkably illustrates the unity of the Christian view. If 
we rightly interpret that view as implying that the Divine plan of the world 
contemplates an ultimate gathering up of all things into one in Christ, it will 
readily be seen that this, in turn, reflects back light on the doctrine of Christ’s 
Person. It shows that we are right in ascribing to Him full and proper Divinity, 
not less than true humanity. For it is manifest that no other than a truly Divine 
Being is fitted to occupy this position which Scripture, with consentient voice, 
assigns to Christ. From the new height we have reached, light falls back also 
on Christ’s place in the universe, in remarkable agreement with our 
<pb n="284" id="xviii-Page_284" />previous postulates as to the nature of man, his place 
in. creation, and the law of ascent and development to which God’s natural works 
so strikingly testify. As the inferior stages of existence are summed up in 
man, who stands at the head of the earthly creation, and forms a first link 
between the natural and the spiritual, so are all stages of humanity summed 
up in Christ, who in His Person as God-man links the creation absolutely with 
God.</p>


<pb n="286" id="xviii-Page_286" />

</div1>

<div1 title="Lecture VIII. The Incarnation And Redemption From Sin." progress="58.69%" prev="xviii" next="xx" id="xix">


<p class="intro" id="xix-p1">“In whom we have our Redemption through His blood, the forgiveness 
of our trespasses, according to the riches of His grace.”—<span class="sc" id="xix-p1.1">Paul</span>.</p>
<p class="intro" id="xix-p2">“The faith of the Atonement presupposes the faith of the Incarnation. 
It may be also said historically that the faith of the Incarnation has usually 
had conjoined with it the faith of the Atonement. The great question which has 
divided men as to these fundamental doctrines of the faith has been the relation 
in which they stand to. each other—which was to he regarded as primary, which 
secondary? Was an Atonement the great necessity in reference to man’s salvation, 
out of which the necessity for an Incarnation arose, because a Divine Saviour 
alone could make an adequate Atonement for sin?—or, is the Incarnation to be 
regarded as the primary and highest fact in the history of God’s relation to 
man, in the light of which God’s interest in man and purpose for man can alone 
he truly seen?—and is the Atonement to be contemplated as taking place in order 
to the fulfilment of the Divine purpose for man which the Incarnation reveals?”—<span class="sc" id="xix-p2.1">J. 
M’Leod Campbell</span>.</p>


<div style="margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; margin-bottom:9pt" id="xix-p2.2">
<verse id="xix-p2.3">
<l class="t3" id="xix-p2.4">“Fourier’s void,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.5">And Comte absurd, and Cabet puerile,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.6">Subsist no rules of life outside of life,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.7">No perfect manners without Christian souls;</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.8">The Christ Himself had been no Lawgiver</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.9">Unless He had given the Life, too, with the Law.”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xix-p2.10"><span class="sc" id="xix-p2.11">Mrs. Browning</span> </l>
</verse>
</div>




<pb n="287" id="xix-Page_287" />
<h2 id="xix-p2.12">LECTURE VIII. </h2>

<h3 id="xix-p2.13">THE INCARNATION AND REDEMPTION FROM SIN. </h3>

<h4 id="xix-p2.14"><span class="sc" id="xix-p2.15">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p3"><span class="sc" id="xix-p3.1">Whatever</span> we may think of the Incarnation in its wider relations 
to the plan of the world and the ends of creation as a whole, it remains the 
fact that in Scripture it is always brought into immediate connection with sin, 
and with the purpose of God in Redemption. “He was manifested to take away sins,” 
says John, “and in Him was no sin”;<note n="692" id="xix-p3.2"><scripRef passage="1John 3:5" id="xix-p3.3" parsed="|1John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.5">1 John iii. 5 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> and so say all the writers in the New Testament. Christianity is thus distinctively 
a religion of Redemption,—a great Divine economy fore the recovery of men from 
the guilt and power of sin—from a state of estrangement and hostility to God—to 
a state of holiness and blessedness in the favour of God, and of fitness for 
the attainment of their true destination. It is in this light we are to consider 
it in the present Lecture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p4">We may, therefore, set aside at once as alien to the 
true Christian view, or at least as inadequate and defective, all such representations 
of Christianity as see in its Founder only a great religious teacher and preacher 
of righteousness; or a great religious and social reformer, such as has often 
appeared in the history of the world; or a great philanthropist, caring for 
the bodies and souls of men; or one whose main business it was to inoculate 
men with a new “enthusiasm for humanity”;<note n="693" id="xix-p4.1"><i>Ecce Homo,</i> chap. 17.</note> or a teacher with a new ethical secret to impart to mankind; or even such representations 
as see m Him only a new spiritual Head of humanity, whose work it is to complete 
the old creation, and lift the race to a higher platform of spiritual attainment, 
or help it a stage further onwards to the goal of its perfection. Christ is 
all this, but He is infinitely more. God’s end in His creation indeed stands, 
as also His purpose to realise it; but, under the) 

<pb n="288" id="xix-Page_288" />conditions in which humanity exists, that end can only 
be realised through a Redemption, and it is this Redemption which Christ pre-eminently 
came into the world to affect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">A comparison has sometimes been instituted in this respect between Christianity 
and Buddhism, which also is in some sort a religion of Redemption. But the comparison 
only brings out the more conspicuously the unique and original character of 
the Christian system. For whereas Buddhism starts from the conception of the 
inherent evil and misery of existence, and Redemption which it promises as the 
result of indefinitely prolonged striving through many successive lives is the 
eternal rest and peace of non-being; the Christian view, on the other hand, 
starts from the conception that everything in its original nature and in the 
intent of its Creator is good, and that the evil of the world is the result 
of wrong and perverted development,—holds, therefore, that Redemption from 
it is possible by the use of appropriate means. And Redemption here includes, 
not merely deliverance from existing evils, but restoration of the Divine likeness 
which has been lost by man, and the ultimate blessedness of the life everlasting.<note n="694" id="xix-p5.1">“In Buddhism Redemption 
comes from below; in Christianity it is from above: in Buddhism it comes from 
man; in Christianity it comes from God.”—Carpenter, <i>Permanent Elements of 
Religion,</i> Introduction, p. 34.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p6">The chief point on which the discussion in this subject turns is the connection 
of Redemption with the Person and work of Christ. Here at the outset it is necessary 
to guard against too narrow an idea of Redemption, as if the saving work of 
Christ were limited to that doing and suffering which we call the Atonement. 
The ends of Christ’s coming into the world include much more than the making 
atonement for sin. This is recognised when the Church names three offices which 
Christ executes as our Redeemer—a prophetic and a kingly as well as a priestly 
office. Yet it is principally on the question of Atonement, or the manner of 
the connection of Redemption with the doing and suffering of Christ, that discussion 
has been directed, and it is to this subject I shall specially address myself.<note n="695" id="xix-p6.1">To prevent ambiguity, 
it is desirable that I should refer here for a moment to the meaning of this 
word “atonement.” It is the equivalent of the New Testament word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xix-p6.2">καταλλαγή</span>, which is always translated in the Revised 
Version “reconciliation,” and of the German words “<span lang="DE" id="xix-p6.3">Versöhnung</span>” and “<span lang="DE" id="xix-p6.4">Sühnung</span>.” 
It is therefore capable of a wider and of a more special sense. In both cases 
it refers to the “reconciliation” or “making-at-one” of mankind and God, and 
in New Testament usage implies that this reconciliation is effected through 
expiation or propitiation. But in the one case it denotes the actual state of 
reconciliation with God into which believers are introduced through Christ, 
whose work is then regarded as the means to this end; whereas in the other it 
denotes the reconciling act itself—mankind being viewed as objectively reconciled 
to God in the work or death of His Son, which is the same the term ordinarily 
bears when we speak of the Atonement. Dr. Hodge would discard this term altogether 
because of its ambiguity, and substitute for the latter meaning of it the term 
“satisfaction.”—<i>Systematic Theology,</i> ii. p. 469. lint “satisfaction” 
is too narrow and exclusively forensic a term to express all that is implied 
in the reconciling act.</note></p>

<pb n="289" id="xix-Page_289" />
<p id="xix-p7">I. It needs no proof that all the New Testament 
writers who refer to the subject regard the forgiveness of sins and the salvation 
of men as connected in quite a peculiar way with the death of Christ; and it 
is not less evident that they do this because they ascribe to Christ’s death 
a sacrificial and expiatory value. They do this further, as every one must feel, 
not in a mere poetic and figurative way, but with the most intense conviction 
that they have really been redeemed and reconciled to God by the death of Christ 
upon the cross. The how of this redemptive transaction most of them may not 
enter into, but Paul, at least, has a theology on this subject, with the main 
outlines of which the others, judging from the expressions they use, and the 
propitiatory virtue they ascribe to the shedding of Christ’s blood, must be 
held to agree.<note n="696" id="xix-p7.1">The passages may be 
seen classified in Dale on <i>The Atonement,</i> or in Professor Crawford’s
<i>Doctrine of Holy Scripture respecting the Atonement.</i></note> Happily we are freed from the necessity of dwelling long on the apostolic testimony 
on this subject, for the same reason which I gave when speaking of the Person 
of Christ—namely, that impartial exegesis and Biblical theology practically 
grant to us all that we assert. Apart from such occasional speculations as,
<i>e.g.,</i> Holsten’s, that, in Paul’s view, sin is identical with the body 
or “flesh” of Christ, and that the slaying of Christ’s body or flesh denotes 
the slaying of sin,<note n="697" id="xix-p7.2">Cf. Weiss, <i>Biblical 
Theology of the New Testament,</i> i. p. 422 (Eng. trans.).</note> it will be found that the descriptions given of the teaching of the Epistles 
as to the work of Redemption do not differ much from those met with in our ordinary 
books of theology. The accounts given us, <i>e.g.,</i> by Baur or Reuss or Pfleiderer, 
or even by Martineau<note n="698" id="xix-p7.3">Cf. <i>Seat of Authority,</i> 
pp. 478, 479. Baur’s views may be seen in his <i>Paulus,</i> pp. 537–547; those 
of Reuss in his <i>Hist. of Christ. Theol. in the Apost. Age,</i> ii. pp. 68–74 
(Eng. trans.); those of Lipsius in his <i>Dogmatik,</i> p. 498; those of Pfleiderer 
in his <i>Urchristenthum,</i> pp. 222–242.</note>—not to speak of an exegete like Meyer, 

<pb n="290" id="xix-Page_290" />or a Biblical theologian like Weiss—of the doctrine of 
Paul on Redemption, is what, with very slight exception, any of us could accept. 
The same is true of the other New Testament witnesses—of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, of Peter, of Revelation, of the Epistles of John. With differences 
of standpoint and strong individual characteristics, it is acknowledged that 
they teach a fundamentally identical doctrine of Redemption from the guilt and 
power of sin through Christ, and particularly that they ascribe to His death 
a sacrificial or propitiatory virtue. To get rid of the attribution of this 
view to the author of the Fourth Gospel, Dr. Martineau has to assume, in face 
of all probability and evidence, that the First Epistle of John is not by the 
same author as the Gospel.<note n="699" id="xix-p7.4"><i>Seat of Authority,</i> p. 509.
</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">More important is the question which the newer forms of controversy press 
upon us—Whether Christ’s doctrine on this subject is the same as that of His 
apostles? We have a theology of propitiation in the Epistles—that is admitted; 
but have we anything of the same kind in Christ’s own words? Was not the gospel 
preached in Galilee a much simpler thing than the theological gospel preached 
by Paul, or contained in the Epistle to the Hebrews, and is it not free from 
every trace of this cumbrous machinery of Atonement, or of pardon on the ground 
of the suffering and death of another? Where, it is asked, is there any vestige 
of this doctrine in the Sermon on the Mount, or in the parable of the Prodigal 
Son? Is this doctrine not an aftergrowth, the result of the running of the Divine 
thoughts of the Master, and of the impression produced by His life and death, 
into the moulds of Jewish sacrificial conceptions which had no real affinity 
with them, and have indeed served to overlay and obscure them to the apprehension 
of all subsequent generations?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">If the case were as this objection represents it, I 
grant that it would have very serious consequences for our faith. If the apostles 
of Christ—the very persons chosen by Him to communicate His doctrine to the 
world, and to whom He promised the illumination, of His Spirit for this very 
end—could so seriously misunderstand and pervert His doctrine on this essential 
point, I do not know what credit we should be able 

<pb n="291" id="xix-Page_291" />to attach to them on any point on which they profess to 
represent the mind of Christ. Dr. Dale has argued this point so strongly in 
his book on the Atonement,<note n="700" id="xix-p9.1">Lecture IV.</note> that I do not need to do more than refer to it. It is not for us, it is for 
the objector to explain how the guides and leaders of the apostolic Church should 
come with this singular unanimity to shift the centre of gravity in Christ’s 
gospel from where He Himself had placed it, and so to mislead the world as to 
the essentials of their Master’s teaching. But the question remains—Have they 
done so? And this is certainly not proved from the circumstance that, in Christ’s 
own teaching, the doctrine of Atonement is not brought forward with the same 
explicitness as it is in the apostolic writings. That Christ took up a central 
position in relation to the truths which He proclaimed, that he invited men 
to faith in Himself as the condition of their participation in the blessings 
of the kingdom, that He promised the fullest satisfaction in the approaching 
kingdom to the hunger and thirst of the spiritually needy, that He declared 
that it was by their relation to Him that men would be ultimately judged,—this 
lies upon the surface of the Gospels. But that He should have preached to the 
Galilean multitudes truths which, on any hypothesis, could only be intelligible 
after His death and resurrection had taken place,—that He should have done 
this before He had even publicly proclaimed Himself to be the Messiah,—this 
is to ask what in reason we are not entitled to expect. Before there could be 
any preaching of an Atonement, there must be an Atonement to preach. I grant, 
however, that if the apostolic gospel really represents the truth about Christ’s 
work, the facts of His early manifestation ought to bear this out. They must 
be such, at least, that the apostolic gospel is felt to be the natural key to 
them. In reality they are much more; for, taken in their entirety, they point 
unmistakably to just such a view as the apostolic doctrine gives, and explain 
to us, what else would be a complete enigma, how such a doctrine could arise.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p10">It is significant that the most unbiased modern inquiry 
into Christ’s teaching recognises that He attributed a redemptive virtue to 
His death, and connected it directly with the 

<pb n="292" id="xix-Page_292" /> forgiveness of sins.<note n="701" id="xix-p10.1">Cf. Baldensperger’s
<i>Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> 2nd ed. pp. 153–155; Wendt’s <i>Lehre Jesu,</i> 
ii. pp. 526–530; Schmoller’s <i>Die Lehre vom Reiche Gottes,</i> pp. 144, 145, etc.</note> Ritschl also acknowledges that Christ first, and after Him the oldest witnesses, 
connect Redemption or forgiveness, not with His prophetic office, but much more 
with the fact of His death.<note n="702" id="xix-p10.2"><i>Unterricht,</i> p. 36.</note> Taking the testimony of the Gospels as a whole, I think it is exceedingly strong. 
It is remarkable that in the Gospel of John, the most spiritual of the four, 
we have both the earliest and the clearest statements of the fact that Christ’s 
death stood in direct relation to the salvation of the world. I refer to such 
passages as the Baptist’s utterance, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away 
the sin of the world”;<note n="703" id="xix-p10.3"><scripRef passage="John i. 29" id="xix-p10.4" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John i. 29</scripRef>. Marg. in 
R.V., “heareth the sin.” Cf. Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. p. 415.</note> Christ’s words to Nicodemus, “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, 
even so must the Son of Man be lifted up,”<note n="704" id="xix-p10.5"><scripRef passage="John iii. 15" id="xix-p10.6" parsed="|John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.15">John iii. 15</scripRef>.</note> etc.; and the sayings in <scripRef passage="John 6" id="xix-p10.7" parsed="|John|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6">chap. vi.</scripRef> about giving His flesh for the life of the 
world.<note n="705" id="xix-p10.8"><scripRef passage="John 6:51-56" id="xix-p10.9" parsed="|John|6|51|6|56" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51-John.6.56">Vers. 51-56</scripRef>.</note> In 
the Synoptic Gospels, while in one saying at least of the earlier ministry there 
is a premonition of the cross,<note n="706" id="xix-p10.10"><scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 15" id="xix-p10.11" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>.</note> it was not till after Peter’s great confession that Jesus began to speak explicitly 
to the disciples of His approaching sufferings and death.<note n="707" id="xix-p10.12"><scripRef passage="Mark viii. 31" id="xix-p10.13" parsed="|Mark|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.31">Mark viii. 31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:12,31" id="xix-p10.14" parsed="|Mark|9|12|0|0;|Mark|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.12 Bible:Mark.9.31">ix. 12, 
31</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:33,34" id="xix-p10.15" parsed="|Mark|10|33|0|0;|Mark|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.33 Bible:Mark.10.34">x. 33, 34</scripRef>.</note> Then we have many utterances declaring the necessity of His death, and such 
a saying throwing light upon its character as, “For verily the Son of Man came 
not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for 
many.”<note n="708" id="xix-p10.16"><scripRef passage="Mark 10:45" id="xix-p10.17" parsed="|Mark|10|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.45">Mark x. 45 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> On 
the Mount of Transfiguration it was the decease which He should accomplish at 
Jerusalem which was the subject of discourse.<note n="709" id="xix-p10.18"><scripRef passage="Luke ix. 31" id="xix-p10.19" parsed="|Luke|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.31">Luke ix. 31</scripRef>.</note> But the clearest expression of all prior to His death is His solemn utterance 
at the institution of the Supper, when, taking the sacramental bread and wine, 
He said, “This is My body; this is My blood of the Covenant, which is shed for 
many, unto remission of sins.”<note n="710" id="xix-p10.20"><scripRef passage="Matthew 26:26,28" id="xix-p10.21" parsed="|Matt|26|26|0|0;|Matt|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26 Bible:Matt.26.28">Matt. xxvi. 26, 28 
(R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> To this must be added the instruction which the disciples are recorded to have 
received after the resurrection. On one remarkable occasion we read that Christ 
said to them “O foolish men, and slow of heart to believe in all that the 

<pb n="293" id="xix-Page_293" />prophets have spoken! Behoved it not the Christ to suffer 
these things, and to enter into His glory? And beginning from Moses and from 
all the prophets, He interpreted to them in all the scriptures the things concerning 
Himself.”<note n="711" id="xix-p10.22"><scripRef passage="Luke 24:25-27" id="xix-p10.23" parsed="|Luke|24|25|24|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.25-Luke.24.27">Luke xxiv. 25-27 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> And at a later meeting with the eleven, “These are My words which I spake unto 
you, while I was yet with you, how that all things must needs be fulfilled, 
which are written in the law of Moses, and the prophets, and the psalms concerning 
Me. Then opened He their mind, that they might understand the scriptures; and 
He said unto them, Thus it is written, that the Christ should suffer, and rise 
again from the dead on the third day; and that repentance and remission of sins 
should be preached in His name unto all the nations, beginning from Jerusalem.”<note n="712" id="xix-p10.24"><scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 44-47" id="xix-p10.25" parsed="|Luke|24|44|24|47" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.44-Luke.24.47">Luke xxiv. 44-47</scripRef>.</note> These passages are invaluable as giving us a clue to the clearness and decision 
of the subsequent apostolic doctrine. What these lengthened interpretations 
of Jesus included we cannot of course tell, but they must have embraced much 
light on the significance of His death; and for the nature of that light we 
are entitled to look to the Spirit-guided utterances of the apostles who received 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">The apostolic Church, therefore, was not left without guidance in its construction 
of the doctrine of Redemption, any more than in its construction of the doctrine 
of Christ’s Person. It had various groups of facts to lead it to a conclusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">1. It had the objective facts themselves of Christ’s death, resurrection, 
and subsequent exaltation to heaven. Holding fast as it did to the Messiahship 
and Divine Sonship of Jesus, it could not but find the death of Christ a dark 
and perplexing problem, till it grasped the solution in the thought of a Divine 
necessity for that death for the accomplishment of the Messianic salvation. 
With this had to be taken the fact of Christ’s own command, that repentance 
and remission of sins should be preached in His name to all nations. Behind 
this again were all the facts of. His earthly life, with its revelations of 
Messianic power and grace, and its not less wonderful self-abasement and sorrow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p13">2. There were the sayings of Christ, above referred 
to, which threw light upon the meaning and necessity of His sufferings and death. 
These, in the new illumination of 

<pb n="294" id="xix-Page_294" />the Spirit, would be earnestly pondered, and are sufficient 
to explain all the forms in which Christ’s death came to be regarded by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p14">3. There was an earlier Revelation with which the new economy stood in the 
closest relations, and to which Christ Himself had directed His disciples for 
instruction regarding Himself. In many ways also this old covenant aided them 
to a fuller comprehension of the meaning of the sufferings and death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p15">(1) There were the prophecies of the Old Testament,—foremost among them 
that wonderful prophecy of the Servant of Jehovah in <scripRef passage="Isaiah liii." id="xix-p15.1" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah liii.</scripRef>, to whose 
undeserved sufferings, lovingly and submissively borne, an expiatory virtue 
is expressly ascribed. “There is no exegete,” says Professor G. A. Smith, “but 
agrees to this: . . . all agree to the fact that by Himself, or by God, the 
Servant’s life is offered an expiation for sin—a satisfaction to the law of 
God.”<note n="713" id="xix-p15.2"><i>The Book of Isaiah,</i> ii. p. 364.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p16">(2) There was the work of the law in men’s hearts, begetting in them the 
sense of sin, and, in virtue of its propaedeutic character, creating the deep 
feeling of the need of Redemption. It is with this consciousness of the want 
of righteousness wrought by the law, and the consequent feeling of the need 
of Redemption, that Paul’s doctrine specially connects itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p17">(3) There was the sacrificial system of the Old Testament. This was the remaining 
key in the hands of the early Church to unlock the significance of Christ’s 
death. If the law created the sense of sin, it was the sacrificial system which 
created the idea of Atonement. This, in turn, is the thought to which the Epistle 
to the Hebrews specially attaches itself. When, therefore, exception is taken 
to the apostles casting their ideas into the moulds of Jewish sacrificial conceptions, 
we have rather to ask whether the economy of sacrifice was not Divinely prepared 
for this very end, that it might foreshadow the one and true Sacrifice by which 
the sin of the world is taken away, and whether this is not in accordance with 
all the data at our disposal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p18">II. Assuming, however, that all this 
is granted,—that it is conceded that the apostles teach Redemption through 
the death 

<pb n="295" id="xix-Page_295" />of Christ, and that there is no, discrepancy in this respect 
between their teaching and that of Christ Himself,—we are still far from a 
solution of the many questions which may be raised in regard to this great cardinal 
doctrine. Indeed, our real task is only commencing. Those who think that, on 
the basis of Scripture passages, a ready-made theory of Atonement lies to our 
hand, have only to consider the show and gradual process by which the doctrine 
of the Church has been built up to its present form, to become convinced of 
the contrary. Christ’s death is a sacrifice, but in what sense is it a sacrifice? 
It is a propitiation for our sins; but what are the elements in it which give 
it value as a propitiation? It is connected with the remission of sins; but 
what is the nature of this connection? These are questions as keenly discussed 
to-day as ever, and we cannot avoid considering them in connection with the 
deep and difficult problems which they raise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p19">Now I for one do not think it is the duty of the Church 
to rest content—as some express it—with the fact of the Atonement, without 
further inquiring as deeply as we can into its nature. I cannot believe that 
any doctrine of Scripture—least of all the doctrine of Atonement, which is 
represented in Scripture as the Revelation of the innermost heart of God to 
man, the central and supreme manifestation of His love to the world—was ever 
meant to lie like a dead-weight on our understanding, incapable of being in 
any degree assimilated by our thought. Certain it is that any doctrine which 
is treated in this way will not long retain its hold on men’s convictions, but 
will sooner or later be swept out of the way as a piece of useless theological 
lumber. The Atonement, as Dr. John M’Leod Campbell was fond of putting it, must 
be capable of being seen in its own light. I grant, indeed, that the fact of 
the Atonement is greater than all our apprehensions of it. We are here in the 
very Holy of holies of the Christian faith, and our treatment of the subject 
cannot be too reverential. The one thing a priori certain about the Atonement 
is, that it has heights and depths, lengths and breadths, greater than any line 
of ours can fathom or span. It is this which should make us patient of what 
are called theories of the Atonement. I do not know any one of these theories 
of which it can justly be said that it is unmixed error,—which has not rather 
in the heart of it a portion of the 

<pb n="296" id="xix-Page_296" />truth,—which does not apprehend some side or aspect of 
the Atonement which other theories neglect, or have thrust into the background. 
Instead, therefore, of being too keen to scent error in these theories, our 
wiser plan will be to be ever on the outlook for an enlargement of our knowledge 
of the truth through them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p20">If I might indicate in a word what I take to be the tendency of the modern 
treatment of the Atonement, I would say that it consists in the endeavour to 
give a spiritual interpretation to the great fact which lies at the heart of 
our Redemption; not necessarily to deny its judicial aspect,—for that, I take 
it, will be found impossible,—but to remove from it the hard, legal aspect 
it is apt to assume when treated as a purely external fact, without regard to 
its inner spiritual content; and, further, to bring it into harmony with the 
spiritual laws and analogies which obtain in other spheres. There is the attempt 
(1) to find spiritual laws which will make the Atonement itself intelligible; 
and (2) to find spiritual laws which connect the Atonement with the new life 
which springs from it. I may add that this is a department of the truth in which 
I think that the theology of our own country has rendered better service to 
the Christian view than the theology of the Continent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p21">In accordance with my plan, I am led to study this subject 
of Atonement through Christ especially from the point of view of the Incarnation. 
There is an advantage in this method, for as, on the one hand, we see how the 
Atonement rises naturally out of the Incarnation, so that the Son of God could 
not appear in our nature without undertaking such a work as this term denotes; 
so, on the other, we see that the Incarnation is itself a pledge and anticipation 
of reconciliation. It is evident that such an event could never have taken place 
had there been no purpose or possibility of salvation; had humanity been a hopelessly 
ruined and rejected race. In principle, therefore, the Incarnation is the declaration 
of a purpose to save the world. It is more: it is itself a certain stage in 
that reconciliation, and the point of departure for every other. In the Incarnation, 
God and, man are already in a sense one, In Christ a pure point of union is 
established with our fallen and sin-laden humanity, and this carries with it 
the assurance that everything 

<pb n="297" id="xix-Page_297" />else that is necessary for the complete recovery of the 
world to God will not be lacking. Theories, therefore, have never been wanting 
in the Church which, in one form or another, lay the stress in Redemption on 
the simple fact of the Incarnation. As Dr. Hodge has expressed it, “The Incarnation 
itself, the union of the Divine and human natures, was the great saving act. 
Christ redeems us by what He is, not by what He does.”<note n="714" id="xix-p21.1"><i>System. Theology,</i> ii. p. 585.</note> Germs of such theories appear in some of the early Church fathers, <i>e.g.</i> 
in Irenaeus.<note n="715" id="xix-p21.2"><i>E.g.</i> “To this 
end the Word of God was made Man, and He who was the Son of God became the Son 
of man, that man, having been taken into the Word, and receiving the adoption, 
might become the Son of God.”—<i>Iren.</i> iii. 19. Harnack finds a germ of 
this doctrine in Justin Martyr.—<i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> i. p. 459. There are, 
however, other elements in the teaching on Redemption of all these Fathers.</note> They reappeared in the Middle Ages, and at the 
Reformation.<note n="716" id="xix-p21.3"><i>E.g.</i> Osiander, 
Schwenkfeld.</note> They have a modern analogue in the theories of the Hegelian school, which in 
the realised unity of God and humanity in Christ see the prototype of that unity 
of God and man which is to be accomplished in the race in general. The thought 
of the identity of Incarnation and Redemption colours modern theology in many 
other ways.<note n="717" id="xix-p21.4"><i>E.g.</i> in the school 
of Erskine of Linlathen. Cf. Murphy, <i>Scientific Basis of Faith</i> (a disciple 
of this school): “I do not speak of the Incarnation as one act and the Atonement 
as another—they are one and the same Divine act, which in itself is called 
the Incarnation, and in its results is called the Atonement. The act of the 
Son of God in becoming a partaker of our nature is the Incarnation; the result 
of this act, in making us partakers of the Divine nature, is the Atonement or 
Reconciliation; though these latter words are both of them inadequate.”—P. 
384.</note> These theories are obviously defective, if meant to exhaust the whole Scripture 
doctrine on the subject; but they have their point of truth in this, that the 
perfect union of the Word with humanity is already a reconciliation of the race 
with God in principle, and is, besides, the medium by which a new Divine life 
is introduced into humanity—a view with which the theology of John specially 
connects itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p22">In further considering the theories on this subject, it will be convenient 
to observe that all theories of Redemption within Christian limits agree in 
taking for granted three things as included under this term—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p23">1. There is the removal of guilt, or of the consciousness of guilt, which 
carries with it the sense of the Divine forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p24">2. There is the breaking down of the actual enmity of the 

<pb n="298" id="xix-Page_298" />heart and will to God, and the turning of the sinner from 
dead works to serve the hiving and true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p25">3. There is the taking up of the believer into the positive fellowship of 
eternal life with Christ, and into the consciousness of a Divine Sonship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p26">These are the immediate effects, from which others follow in a changed relation 
to the world, gradual progress in holiness, and deliverance at death and in 
eternity from all natural and spiritual evils.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p27">Accordingly now as theories relate themselves predominantly to one or other 
of these points of view, they present a different aspect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p28">1. Theories which attach themselves by preference to the last point of view—that 
of fellowship—are apt to regard Christ chiefly as the type of the normal relation 
of God to humanity, and to subordinate the other aspects of His life and work 
to this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p29">2. Theories which attach themselves to the second point of view—the breaking 
down of the sinner’s enmity—regard Christ’s work as a great moral dynamic—“the 
power of God unto salvation,”<note n="718" id="xix-p29.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 16" id="xix-p29.2" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. i. 16</scripRef>.</note> the effect of which is to break down the natural distrust of the heart towards 
God, and to melt the sinner into penitence,—“to bring men,” as Bushnell expresses 
it, “out &amp; their sins, and so out of their penalties.”<note n="719" id="xix-p29.3"><i>Vicarious Sacrifice,</i> p. 7.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p30">3. Theories which attach themselves to the first point of view—the removal 
of guilt—lay special stress on the relation of Christ’s work to the Divine 
righteousness, and view it specially as an expiation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p31">A perfect theory, if we could obtain it, would be one which did justice to 
all these standpoints, and presented them in their scriptural relations to each 
other and to the Person and work, of the Redeemer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p32">Without adhering rigidly to the scheme here indicated, which would be indeed 
impossible, seeing that the different theories cross each other at innumerable 
points, I shall now glance at the chief standpoints represented in these theories, 
and try to show that they gradually lead us up to a view which embraces them 
all; and is in harmony with the full Scripture testimony.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p33">1. We have a class of theories which start from the idea of 

<pb n="299" id="xix-Page_299" /> <i>fellowship,</i> based on the unique relation which Christ 
sustains to the race as perfect, archetypal Man—a relation expressed in the 
title—“Son of Man.” The point on which stress is laid here is the solidarity 
between Christ and the race which He came to save, a true thought in itself, 
and one which takes the place in modern theology of the older way of looking 
at Christ’s relation to the race as purely federal or official. The typical 
example of this class of theories is Schleiermacher’s. With the idea of fellowship 
Schleiermacher combines that of <i>representation.</i> The essence of Redemption, 
in his view, consists in deliverance from the miserable contradiction of flesh 
and spirit, through being taken up into the fellowship of Christ’s life of holiness 
and blessedness.<note n="720" id="xix-p33.1">“The Redeemer takes 
believers up into the fellowship of His untroubled blessedness, and this is 
His atoning activity.”—<i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> sec. 101.</note> As standing in this fellowship with Christ, believers are the objects of the 
love of God, who looks upon them in Him. “Christ,” he says, “purely represents 
us before God in virtue of His own perfect fulfilment of the Divine will, to 
which, through His life in us, the impulse is active in us also, so that in 
this connection with Him we also are objects of the Divine good pleasure.”<note n="721" id="xix-p33.2"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. p. 133.</note> In thus speaking of Christ in His sinless perfection as representing believers 
before God, it might appear as if Schleiermacher held a doctrine of imputation,—indeed, 
he says this is the true meaning of that much misunderstood phrase, the imputation 
of the righteousness of Christ.<note n="722" id="xix-p33.3"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. p. 133.</note> When, however, we probe the matter a little further, his meaning is found to 
be nothing more than this—that God already sees in the initial stage of the 
believer’s holiness the germ of his subsequent full perfection,—of that perfection 
of which Christ is the pattern or type,—and views him in the light of that 
ideal.<note n="723" id="xix-p33.4"><i>Ibid.</i> ii. pp. 133, 134.</note> This 
thought of a justification through germinal holiness is a favourite one with 
writers of a mystical and speculative tendency; but it manifestly shifts the 
ground of acceptance from Christ for us to Christ in us, and treats objective 
reconciliation as unnecessary.<note n="724" id="xix-p33.5">Note A—The Germ Theory of Justification.</note> In Schleiermacher’s theory, accordingly, as in those of a kindred type, Christ’s 
sufferings and death have only a very subordinate place. These sufferings arose 
from His being in a world where evils are a necessary result of sin, and from 
His fellow-feeling for us in our sins.</p>

<pb n="300" id="xix-Page_300" />
<p class="normal" id="xix-p34">They may therefore be called substitutionary, as endured by a sinless Being 
for the sake of others, but they are in no sense satisfactory or expiatory. 
They are connected with our Redemption as teaching us to feel that outward evils 
are not necessarily penal, but chiefly through the Revelation they give us of 
Christ’s constancy and love, and through the moral impression they are fitted 
to make upon us.<note n="725" id="xix-p34.1"> Cf. on these views,
<i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> ii. pp. 136–147.</note> Schleiermacher’s theory in the end thus passes over into one of moral influence; 
indeed, it is through the powerful working of Christ’s Personality upon us that 
we are moved to enter into fellowship with Him at all. He is our Redeemer through 
the exceptional strength of His God-consciousness, by which our own is invigorated 
to overcome sin. If, then, we ask how, on this theory, the sense of guilt is 
removed, the answer we get is very curious. In fellowship with Christ, Schleiermacher 
says, the believer is a new man, and in the new man sin is no longer active. 
Sin in the believer is but the after-working and back-working of the old man, 
and as such the believer does not identify himself with it.<note n="726" id="xix-p34.2"><i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> 
ii. p. 194. What Schleiermacher means by forgiveness of sins is indicated in 
the following sentence: “The beginning here is the vanishing of the old man, 
consequently also of the old manner of referring all evil to sin, therefore 
the vanishing of the consciousness of desert of punishment, consequently the 
first thing in the moment of reconciliation is the forgiveness of sin”—P. 105.</note> He is relieved, therefore, from the consciousness of guilt. Something like this 
is Kant’s theory,<note n="727" id="xix-p34.3"><i>Religion innerhalb 
der Grenzen der bloss. Vernunft,</i> Book ii. sec. 3.</note> and in our own days it is the theory of a section of the Plymouth Brethren—so 
do extremes meek But it is evident that, on this hypothesis, the doctrine of 
forgiveness is retained only in name. The old man is not forgiven, and the new 
man does not need forgiveness. Between the two forgiveness falls to the ground.<note n="728" id="xix-p34.4">Ritschl rightly remarks 
that what Schleiermacher calls reconciliation with God is really reconciliation 
with evil,—“the reconciliation of man with suffering, with his position in 
the world, which as sinner he had traced to his guilt.”—<i>Recht. und Ver.</i> 
i. p. 470 (Eng. trans.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p35">2. Schleiermacher, in his treatment of Christ’s sufferings, 
lays special stress on His sympathy or fellow-feeling with us, as a cause of 
these sufferings. This gives us a point of transition to a second class of theories, 
the keynote of which may be said to be <i>sympathy.</i> The starting-point here 
is not the thought of Christ’s archetypal perfection, but the fitness 

<pb n="301" id="xix-Page_301" />of Christianity in a dynamical relation to break down the 
enmity of the sinner’s heart to God. The best-known type of this class of theory 
is Dr. Bushnell’s, in his original and freshest presentation of it in his work 
on <i>Vicarious Sacrifice.</i> The strong and true point in Dr. Bushnell’s theory 
is in its insistence on the vicarious element involved in the very nature of 
sympathetic love. We speak of Christ’s substitutionary work,<note n="729" id="xix-p35.1">Cf. Dorner, <i>System 
of Doctrine,</i> iv. pp. 89–98: “There are substitutionary forces, and a receptiveness 
for them in humanity.”</note>—of 
His standing, suffering, dying for sinners,—but how often do we apprehend this 
in a purely external and official way! It is the merit of Dr. Bushnell’s book 
that, with a wealth of illustration drawn from every sphere of life in which 
a like law of substitution prevails, he makes us feel that it is something real 
and vital. When we speak of sympathy, we are already in a region in which substitutionary 
forces are at work. “None of us liveth to himself, and none dieth to himself.”<note n="730" id="xix-p35.2"><scripRef passage="Romans 14:8" id="xix-p35.3" parsed="|Rom|14|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.8">Rom. xiv. 8 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> We benefit and suffer involuntarily through each other, but we have it also 
in our power to enter voluntarily into the partnership of the world’s joys and 
sorrows, and by bearing the burdens of others to help to relieve them of their 
load. From His unique relation to our race, this law applied in the highest 
degree to Christ. In the whole domain of love, Divine and human, we find substitutionary 
forces acting; but in Christ’s life we find them acting at a maximum. Christ 
not only wears our nature, but in the exercise of a perfect sympathy He truly 
identifies Himself with us in our lot, bears our sins and sorrows on His soul, 
and represents us to the Father, not as an external legal surety, but with a 
throbbing heart of love. This of itself may not be Atonement—we shall see immediately 
it is not—but whatever else there is in Atonement, Scripture warrants us in 
saying that at least there is this. “Himself took our infirmities, and bare 
our diseases,” says Matthew,<note n="731" id="xix-p35.4"><scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 17" id="xix-p35.5" parsed="|Matt|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.17">Matt. viii. 17</scripRef>.</note> in a passage which Dr. Bushnell adopts as the key to his theory. “It behoved 
Him in all things to be made like unto His brethren,. that He might be a merciful 
and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make propitiation for 
the sins of the people.”<note n="732" id="xix-p35.6"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:17" id="xix-p35.7" parsed="|Heb|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.17">Heb. ii. 17 (R.V.)</scripRef>; 
cf. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 5:12" id="xix-p35.8" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">v. 12</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p36">This, then, is the key which Dr. Bushnell gives us to the 

<pb n="302" id="xix-Page_302" />vicarious sufferings of Christ—that of sympathetic love; 
and so far as the book in question goes, it is the whole key. If I were disposed 
to criticise the theory minutely, I might remark that, on Dr. Bushnell’s own 
principles, it is too narrow to cover all the facts. To get an adequate explanation 
of Christ’s undeserved sufferings, alike as regards their nature, their motive, 
and their end, we need a wider view of them than is covered by this single word—sympathy. 
Sympathy, in a pure and holy nature like Christ’s, was necessarily one cause 
of His sufferings, but it was not the only cause. He suffered from natural causes—as 
hunger and thirst, from the unbelief of the world, from the persecutions and 
malice of His enemies, from temptations of the devil, from the faithlessness 
and desertion of disciples, etc. Deeper and more mysterious causes of suffering 
are not obscurely intimated in the Gospel narratives. Sympathy was only indirectly 
concerned with all these. If it be said that it was the sympathetic entrance 
into and endurance of these sufferings which gave them their vicarious character, 
I would remark that we need here a wider word than sympathy. Christ voluntarily 
took upon Him abasement, suffering, and death for the salvation of men; but 
He did so, not simply from sympathy; but—as Dr. Bushnell also often recognises, 
though still generally emphasising the sympathetic aspect—in a spirit of large, 
self-sacrificing love. Love includes sympathy, but is not necessarily exhausted 
by it. We take also too narrow a view when we seek in the moral influence of 
sympathy or love the <i>sole</i> key to the peculiar fruitfulness of self-sacrifice. 
That self-sacrifice acts as a potent inspiration to like deeds in others—that 
it has power to soften and subdue the obdurate heart—is a great truth. But 
it should not be overlooked that a main part of the secret of the fruitfulness 
of self-sacrifice lies in the way in which one life is linked with another, 
and society is bound together as a whole; so that, through the labours and sacrifices 
of one, or of a handful, martyrs or patriots, benefits accrue to multitudes 
who never come within the range of its moral influence.<note n="733" id="xix-p36.1">This is admirably worked 
out in the section on the fruitfulness of sacrifice in Bishop Westcott’s <i>
The Victory of the Cross,</i> ii. 23–35.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p37">This leads directly to another remark—namely, that 
Dr. Bushnell does not give any clear answer to the question, What was the distinctive 
life-task, or vocation, in the 

<pb n="303" id="xix-Page_303" />fulfilment of which these great and heavy sorrows came 
upon Christ? This is a point of very great importance. Sympathy, or disinterested 
love, will lead one person to undertake labours and undergo sacrifices for another, 
but the sacrifice is undergone, not for the mere sake of displaying sympathy, 
but always in the prosecution of some independent end. The mother wears out 
her strength for her sick child, but it is in the hope that by her nursing she 
will aid in its recovery. The philanthropist will devote life and fortune for 
the cause in which he is interested, but it is in carrying out plans and projects 
which he thinks will contribute to the success of his object. If we ask, then, 
What was the work which Christ came into the world to do, in the accomplishment 
of which He endured such sufferings? it will not do to reply simply, To manifest 
sympathy, for the sake of the moral impression to be produced by it. We must 
still ask, What was the work which made submission to this suffering necessary? 
To this question Dr. Bushnell gives us no very definite answer, none which carries 
us beyond Christ’s immediate ministries to soul and body, or His witness-bearing 
in word or deed for the Father. But even this must have for its content some 
special declaration of God’s character and will, if it is not simply to point 
us back to the exhibition of love in the vicarious suffering. It is on the latter 
really that Dr. Bushnell lays all the stress; the suffering, in his view, is 
not simply a necessary incident in the prosecution of some independent task 
of love, but is the main, substantial reason of Christ’s appearance in the world.<note n="734" id="xix-p37.1">The work of Christ he 
conceives of “as beginning at the point of sacrifice, vicarious sacrifice, ending 
at the same, and being just this all through.”—<i>Vicarious Sacrifice,</i> 
Introduction, p. 35 (1886). On the sense in which he does regard Christ’s work 
as declarative, <i>i.e.</i> as a Revelation of the eternal vicarious sufferings 
of the Godhead, see below.</note> If, on the other hand, we lay the chief weight on the witness of Christ, and 
view His sufferings in subordination to this as furnishing occasions for the 
manifestation of His patience, steadfastness, and love to men—then is His work 
purely declarative, His sufferings add nothing to its content, and owe their 
value for redemptive purposes solely to their power of moral enforcement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p38">It is obvious that, if Dr. Bushnell’s theory be true, 
vicarious suffering which has redemptive efficacy, is not confined to 

<pb n="304" id="xix-Page_304" />Christ, but runs through the whole spiritual universe. This, 
indeed, is what he asserts.<note n="735" id="xix-p38.1"><i>Vicarious Sacrifice,</i> 
pp. 17, 18. “The suffering of Christ,” he says, “was vicarious suffering in 
no way peculiar to Him, save in degree.”—P. 68.</note> It points, however, to a clear defect in his view, inasmuch as it removes the 
work of Christ from that unique and exceptional position which the Scriptures 
constantly ascribe to it. Even were this difficulty surmounted, there remains 
the crowning objection, which is the really fatal one—namely, that in resolving 
the redeeming efficacy of the sufferings of Christ solely into their moral influence, 
the theory runs directly counter to the explicit and uniform declarations of 
the New Testament, which put in the foreground their expiatory and propitiatory 
character. It is the less necessary to ask whether Dr. Bushnell’s theory in 
this respect is adequate, since he himself at a subsequent period was compelled 
to modify it in favour of the recognition of an objective element in the Atonement. 
In his later work on Forgiveness and Law, he tells us that he had formerly conceived 
the whole import and effect of Christ’s work to lie in its reconciling power 
on others; now he has been brought to see that it has a propitiatory effect 
on God also. The peculiar view which underlies this second work—namely, that 
God must overcome His repugnance to the sinner by making cost or sacrifice for 
him, need not detain us here, especially as I do not know of anyone who has 
ever adopted it.<note n="736" id="xix-p38.2">In this work Dr. Bushnell 
develops the idea already suggested in his earlier book (pp. 18, 35, 37), that 
Christ’s sacrifice has its chief significance as a revelation of the eternal 
sacrifice in God’s own nature. “The transactional matter of Christ’s life and 
death,” he says, “is a specimen chapter, so to speak, of the infinite hook that 
records the eternal going on of God’s blessed nature within. . . . All God’s 
forgiving dispositions are dateless, and are cast in this mould. The Lambhood 
nature is in Him, and the cross set up, before the Incarnate Son arrives. . . . 
I have already said that the propitiation, so called, is not a fact accomplished 
in time, but an historic matter represented in that way, to exhibit the interior, 
ante-mundane, eternally proceeding sacrifice of the Lamb that was slain before 
the foundation of the world”—Pp. 60, 61, 74. This, surely, is to give Christ’s 
work something of a docetic character.</note> But I cannot refrain from adverting, as most of Dr. Bushnell’s critics have 
done, to the striking evidence which even the earlier volume affords of the 
necessity of recognising an objective propitiation. There is, perhaps, nothing 
more curious in literature than the way in which, in the closing chapter of 
his <i>Vicarious Sacrifice</i>, after exhausting all his powers to convince 
us that the efficacy of Christ’s 

<pb n="305" id="xix-Page_305" />sufferings lies solely in their moral efficacy, Dr. Bushnell 
practically throws the whole theory he has been inculcating to the winds as 
inadequate for the moral and spiritual needs of men. “In the facts of our Lord’s 
passion,” he says, “outwardly regarded, there is no sacrifice, or oblation, 
or atonement, or propitiation, but simply a living and dying thus and thus. 
. . . If, then, the question arises, How are we to use such a history so as 
to be reconciled by it? we hardly know in what way to begin. How shall we come 
to God by the help of this martyrdom? How shall we turn it, or turn ourselves 
under it, so as to be justified and set in peace with God? Plainly there is 
a want here, and this want is met by giving a thought-form to the facts which 
is not in the facts themselves. They are put directly into the moulds of the 
altar, and we are called to accept the crucified God-Man as our sacrifice, an 
offering or oblation for us, our propitiation, so as to be sprinkled from our 
evil conscience—washed, purged, and cleansed from our sin. . . . So much is 
there in this, that without these forms of the altar we should be utterly at 
a loss in making any use of the Christian facts that would set us in a condition 
of practical reconciliation with God. Christ is good, beautiful, wonderful; 
His disinterested hove is a picture by itself; His forgiving patience melts 
into my feeling; His passion rends my heart. But what is He for? And how shall 
He be made to me the salvation that I want? One word—He is my sacrifice—opens 
all to me; and beholding Him, with all my sin upon Him, I count Him my offering; 
I come unto God by Him, and enter into the holiest by His blood.”<note n="737" id="xix-p38.3"><i>Vicarious Sacrifice,</i> pp. 460, 461.</note> Not a word needs to be added to this self-drawn picture by Dr. Bushnell of the 
inadequacy of a mere moral influence theory of the Atonement. If the soul, in 
order to find peace with God, must explicitly renounce that theory, how can 
it be put forward as in any sense a theory of reconciliation? It fails to satisfy 
the wants of the awakened conscience; and it fails to satisfy Scripture, which, 
as we have seen, demands an objective connection between Christ’s work and our 
forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p39">3. Before dealing with theories which recognise an objective 
element in the Atonement, it may be useful to glance at a 

<pb n="306" id="xix-Page_306" /> theory which really belongs to the subjective class, though 
its author has done his best to give it an objective form—I mean the theory 
of Ritschl As Bushnell’s theory turns on . the idea of sympathy, so that of 
Ritschl may be said to turn on the idea of <i>Vocation.</i> Ritschl’s strong 
point lies precisely in the answer which he gives to the question which Bushnell 
failed to meet—namely, What was the work which Christ came into the world to 
do, which entailed on Him suffering and rejection? What was His vocation, His 
life-work, His peculiar moral task? It is this thought of Christ’s fulfilment 
of His vocation (Beruf) which is the central thing in Ritschl. He speaks of 
the solidaric unity of Christ with God.<note n="738" id="xix-p39.1"><i>Unterricht,</i> pp. 
20, 21; cf. <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> 3rd ed. iii. p. 428.</note> By this he means that Christ adopted God’s end in the creation and government 
of the world (Weltzweck) as His own end, and lived and died to fulfil it. This 
end is summed up in the establishing of the kingdom of God—that is, of a religious 
and moral community, in which the members are bound together by hove to God 
and love to man, and act solely from the motive of hove; and in which they attain 
the end aimed at in all religions, namely, moral supremacy over the world, which 
is Ritschl’s synonym for eternal life.<note n="739" id="xix-p39.2">Cf. <i>Ibid.</i> pp. 
7, 12; cf. <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. p. 497: “Therefore is the direct content 
of eternal life or of blessedness to be recognised in the religious functions 
ruling the world.”—P. 497 (“Eternal Life, or Freedom over the World,” title 
of sec. 54).</note> This, it will be allowed, is a somewhat bald scheme, and it does not become 
richer as we proceed. In what sense, we ask, is Christ a Redeemer? The essential 
part of the answer seems to be that through His Revelation of God’s grace and 
truth, through His preaching of the kingdom of God, and through His personal 
devotion to God’s world-aim, He influences and enables men to turn from their 
sins, and leads them to appropriate God’s end as their own. The uniqueness of 
Christ’s Person is supposed to be secured by the fact that in Him first the 
final end of the kingdom of God is realised in a personal life, so that everyone 
who would undertake the same life-task must do it in dependence on Him.<note n="740" id="xix-p39.3"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 20.</note> Ritschl, therefore, is able, like Schleiermacher, to speak of Christ as the 
“Urbild” of humanity in its relation to the kingdom of God, 

<pb n="307" id="xix-Page_307" /> and as such the original object of the love of God, in whom 
God beholds and loves those who are embraced in His fellowship.<note n="741" id="xix-p39.4"><i>Unterricht,</i> p. 20.</note> But fellowship here means simply unity of moral aim. What significance, on this 
theory, have the sufferings of Christ? Only this significance, that they are 
the highest proof of Christ’s fidelity in His vocation—the guarantee of the 
reality of that new relation to God which is exhibited in His Person.<note n="742" id="xix-p39.5">Cf. <i>ibid.</i> pp. 36, 37, 38.</note> Here, as in Schleiermacher, we are plainly back to the theory of a mere moral 
influence. Ritschl, like Dr. Bushnell, would cast his idea of Christ’s death 
in the moulds of the altar; but this must be connected with his theory of the 
Old Testament sacrifices, which, he holds, had no reference to Atonement for 
sin, but only served to dispel the creature’s distrust in drawing near to a 
great and awful God. Christ, in like manner, by His death, brings us near to 
God by dispelling distrust of God, and inspiring confidence in His grace.<note n="743" id="xix-p39.6">Cf. <i>ibid.</i> p. 
40. Cf. Dorner’s criticism of Ritschl on this point, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> 
iii. 405, 406.</note> What, finally, on this theory, becomes of the idea of guilt? Strictly speaking, 
guilt is not removed, but God admits us to fellowship with Himself, and to co-operation 
with Him in work for His kingdom, without our guilt, or feeling of guilt, forming 
any hindrance thereto.<note n="744" id="xix-p39.7"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 32.</note> This is what Ritschl understands by justification. It is the easier for him 
to take this view, that, as we saw before, guilt with him has little objective 
significance, and exists more for our own feeling than for God.<note n="745" id="xix-p39.8">Ritschl’s view of Christ’s 
sufferings and their relation to forgiveness is expounded at length in his
<i>Recht. und Vers.</i> 3rd ed. iii. 417–428, 505–533. Cf. specially pp. 422, 
511, 512, 513, 524, 574. “Christ’s death, in the view of the apostles, is the 
compendious expression for the fact that Christ has inwardly maintained His 
religious unity with God and His revelation-position in the whole course of 
His life.”—P. 511.</note> In proportion as this view is adopted, however, the experience of forgiveness 
becomes subjective also, and there remains nothing objective but the actual 
change of mind and feeling.<note n="746" id="xix-p39.9">It is not remarkable, 
therefore, that Herrmann, as quoted by Lipsius, should speak of the forgiveness 
of sins as “nothing at all particular” <i>(<span lang="DE" id="xix-p39.10">ganz nichts besonderes</span>).</i>—<i>Die 
Ritschl’sche Theologie,</i> p. 12. Herrmann certainly expresses himself very 
differently in his <i>Verkehr,</i> pp. 39, 40 (2nd ed. p. 103).</note> It is plain that we have here quite changed the centre of gravity in the Christian 
view of Redemption; and the only remedy is to restore the idea of guilt to its scriptural 

<pb n="308" id="xix-Page_308" />importance, which, again, necessitates a changed idea of 
its treatment.<note n="747" id="xix-p39.11">A kindred view of atonement 
to Ritschl’s is that of F. A. B. Nitzsch in his <i>Lehrbuch der Evang. Dogmatik,</i> 
ii. (1892). “God,” he holds, “could only forgive the sin of humanity if the 
representative of humanity was able to afford him the security of a moral renewal 
of the same, the security of a new humanity. But this Christ did as the Beginner 
of the new humanity, and as Founder of a community upon which He could take 
over His own fellowship with God. We cannot, therefore, say that the doing of 
Christ first made it possible for God the Father to he graciously disposed to 
men, but rather that He made it possible for God to reveal His grace.”—P. 508. 
Christ is therefore a guarantee to God for our future sanctification. This is 
not a thought which we find prominent in Scripture, while the scriptural idea 
that Christ reconciles us to God by removal of our guilt is overlooked.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p40">The theories we are now to consider differ from those we have just had under 
review, in that they recognise an <i>objective</i> element in the Atonement, 
and in this way come nearer to the manifest teaching of Scripture. They recognise 
that Christ’s work not only affects us subjectively in the way of moral influence, 
but is an objective work, on the ground of which God forgives sin, and receives 
us into fellowship with Himself. And the question they raise is, What is the 
nature of this objective element?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p41">4. The first answer which is given to this question 
is by that group of theories which find the essential feature in the Atonement 
in the surrender of the holy will of Christ to God. The idea of Atonement here, 
then, is the <i>self-surrender</i> of the human will to the Divine. This is 
Maurice’s theory, but essentially also that of Rothe, Pressense, Bahr, Oehler, 
and many others.<note n="748" id="xix-p41.1">Cf. Rothe’s <i>Dogmatik,</i> 
ii. pp. 265–269; Pressense, <i>Apostolic Age,</i> p. 274 (Eng. trans. 4th ed.); 
Bahr, <i>Symbolik,</i> etc.</note> Here, as in previous theories, Christ is regarded as the Head of the race, and 
as representing in Himself all humanity. In this humanity He offers up to God 
the perfect sacrifice of a will entirely surrendered to His service. As Maurice 
puts it, “Supposing the Father’s will to be a will to all good; supposing the 
Son of God, being one with Him and Lord of man, to obey and fulfil in our flesh 
that will by entering into the lowest condition into which men had fallen through 
their sin; supposing this Man to be, for this reason, an object of continual 
complacency to His Father, and that complacency to be fully drawn out by the 
death of the cross; supposing His death to be a sacrifice, the only complete 
sacrifice ever offered, the entire surrender of the whole spirit and body to 
God,—is not this, in 

<pb n="309" id="xix-Page_309" />the highest sense, the Atonement? Is not the true, sinless 
root of humanity revealed; is not God in Him reconciled to man? Is not the cross 
the meeting-point between man and man, between man and God?”<note n="749" id="xix-p41.2"><i>Theological Essays,</i> p. 147.</note> That which, on this view, gives the sacrifice of Christ its value, is not the 
suffering, but the perfect will of obedience expressed in the suffering. When, 
according to the Epistle to the Hebrews, sacrifices and offerings, and whole 
burnt-offerings and sacrifices for sin, God would not, neither had pleasure 
therein, “then hath He said, Lo, I am come to do Thy will. He taketh away the 
first, that He may establish the second. By which will we have been sanctified, 
through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.”<note n="750" id="xix-p41.3"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:5-10" id="xix-p41.4" parsed="|Heb|10|5|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.5-Heb.10.10">Heb. x. 5-10 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> This surrender of the will is the only kind of sacrifice God delights in, and 
it is the perfect Atonement.<note n="751" id="xix-p41.5">Erskine of Linlathen’s 
theory was akin to this: “The true and proper sacrifice for our sin” is “the 
shedding out of the blood of <i>our</i> will—of that will which had offended.”—<i>Doctrine 
of Election,</i> 2nd ed. p. 156.</note> The sin of humanity is its negation of the will of God, and the cross takes 
back that negation on behalf of humanity. This is brought into harmony with 
the Old Testament sacrifices by the theory that in these sacrifices it is not 
the death of the victim that is the essential thing, but the presentation of 
the blood. The death is only the means of obtaining the blood, which, as the 
vehicle of the pure life, the offerer presents to God as a covering for his 
own sin.<note n="752" id="xix-p41.6">Cf. <i>e.g.,</i> Oehler,
<i>Theology of Old Testament,</i> i. p. 411 (Eng. trans.); Bahr, Symbolik (see 
his view criticised by Dorner, <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iii. pp. 407, 408; 
and Fairbairn, <i>Typology,</i> 3rd ed. ii. pp. 290–297). Thus also Rothe, Riehm, 
Nitzsch, Schultz, etc.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p42">Again, there can be no doubt of the deep spiritual truth 
involved in this theory of the sacrifice which Christ offered for our Redemption. 
We may again say that, whatever else there is in the Atonement, there is this 
in it. Viewing Christ’s death as a sacrifice, we cannot question that the nerve 
and core of the sacrifice was the holy will, in which, through the Eternal Spirit, 
He offered Himself without spot or blemish to God.<note n="753" id="xix-p42.1"><scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 14" id="xix-p42.2" parsed="|Heb|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.14">Heb. ix. 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:4-10" id="xix-p42.3" parsed="|Heb|10|4|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.4-Heb.10.10">x. 4-10</scripRef>.</note> It was not the mere fact of the sufferings, but that which was the soul of the 
sufferings,—the holy, loving will in which they were borne, and the self-surrender 
to the will of the Father in them,—which gave them their spiritual value.<note n="754" id="xix-p42.4">This is the point of 
view emphasised in Bishop Westcott’s <i>The Victory of the Cross,</i> which 
may be classed with this group of theories. The key-word; of the book are Fatherhood, 
Incarnation, Sacrifice. Sufferings in general are viewed in the light of discipline—“a 
revelation of the Fatherhood of God, who brings back His children to Himself 
in righteousness and love.”—P. 82. Christ bore these sufferings according to 
the mind of God as “entering into the Divine law of purifying chastisement,” 
“realising in every pain the healing power of a Father’s wisdom.”—Pp. 69, 82. 
But in what sense can we speak of “purifying chastisement” and “healing power” 
in the case of the Sinless One? Bishop Westcott himself has expressions which 
recognise a deeper relation of sufferings to sin, as where, <i>e.g.,</i> Christ 
is spoken of as gathering “into one supreme sacrifice the bitterness of death, 
the last penalty of sin, knowing all it means, and hearing it as He knows”; 
and His sufferings are held as showing “His complete acceptance of the just, 
the inevitable sentence of God on the sin at humanity.”—Pp. 68, 81. The thoughts 
of the book are not worked out into perfect clearness.</note> The only question is, 

<pb n="310" id="xix-Page_310" />Is this the whole of the explanation? Does this exhaust 
the meaning of Christ’s sacrifice? Does this fill up the whole of the scriptural 
testimony regarding it? And, however fascinated one may be for a time with this 
theory, it seems impossible permanently to rest in it as adequate. I do not 
go back on the inadequacy of a theory which lays the whole stress of Atonement 
on self-sacrifice, without saying sacrifice <i>for</i> what, or <i>in</i> what, 
but come at once to the point in which it seems peculiarly to fail. That point 
is, that the Scriptures appear to assert a direct relation of the sacrifice 
of Christ to the sin and guilt of men,—a direct expiatory power to remove that 
guilt,—a relation, not only to God’s commanding will, but to His condemning 
will. Not only the Old and New Testament doctrine of the righteousness and holiness 
of God, and of His judicial attitude towards sin,—not only the extreme gravity 
of the scriptural doctrine of guilt, but the deepest feeling of the awakened 
conscience itself, demands that guilt shall not be simply overlooked, but that 
it shall be dealt with also in the transacting of Christ with God for man, and 
that the forgiveness which is sealed in His death. shall have placed on it the 
holy sanction of justice as well as that of love. I go on, therefore—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p43">5. To look at theories which not only affirm the offering 
up of a holy will of obedience in Christ’s sacrifice, but recognise its relation 
to <i>guilt.</i> Such theories include, after all, among their representatives, 
the great bulk of the ablest and most scriptural theologians—as Dorner, Luthardt, 
Martensen, Oosterzee, Godet, etc.; and an undesigned testimony is borne to their 
substantial truth by the approximations often made to them in theories of a 
different tendency, and by the difficulty felt in avoiding language which would 
imply the expiatory view, as well as by 
<pb n="311" id="xix-Page_311" />the studied accommodation of all parties, as far as possible, 
to the recognised language of the Church. Yet the dislike of many, and these 
often men of the most spiritual mind, to the forms of the imputation theology, 
their inability to rest in anything which seems to them to wear an air of legal 
fiction, suggests to us the necessity of seeking to approach even this side 
of the subject from within, and of trying to connect it with spiritual laws 
which will commend it to the conscience and the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p44">I may begin here with a theory which, though it opposes itself directly to 
the idea of penal sufferings, yet deals with this question of the relation of 
Atonement to guilt, and has, I think, valuable light to throw upon the subject,—more, 
perhaps, than is sometimes admitted,—I refer to the theory of Dr. John M’Leod 
Campbell. Dr. Campbell starts with the Incarnation, and his idea is to see the 
Atonement developing itself naturally and necessarily out of Christ’s relation 
to men as the Incarnate Son—which is, I think, a sound point of view. Next, 
he distinguishes in Christ’s work two sides—(l) a dealing with men on the part 
of God, and (2) a dealing with God on the part of men; which, again, I think, 
is a true distinction. The peculiarity of his theory, and here undoubtedly it 
becomes artificial and indefensible, lies in the proposal to substitute a vicarious, 
repentance for sins, and confession of sins, for the vicarious endurance of 
the penalties of transgression.<note n="755" id="xix-p44.1"><i>The Nature of the 
Atonement,</i> chap. vii.</note> There is here, first, a confusion between repentance for sins and confession 
of them. The idea that Christ could in any sense repent of the sins of the humanity 
which He represented, could bring to God “a perfect repentance” for them, is 
one totally inadmissible, even though his premiss were granted, which it cannot 
be, that a perfect repentance would of itself constitute Atonement. That Christ 
should confess our sins in His high-priestly intercession for us with God is, 
on the other hand, not inadmissible, but is rightly classed as a part of His substitutionary activity for us. It has its analogies in the intercessory confessions 
of Moses, Daniel, and Nehemiah, and may very well be regarded by us as an element 
in the Atonement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p45">When we get behind Dr. Campbell’s words, and look at 
the kernel of his theory, and even at what he means to convey by 

<pb n="312" id="xix-Page_312" />these unfortunate expressions about a perfect repentance, we 
obtain light on the Atonement which is, I think, valuable. The point of this 
theory, as I understand it—that on which Dr. Campbell himself constantly insists 
through all his volume—is, that with the most perfect apprehension of what 
the sin of man was, on the one hand, and of what the mind of God towards sin, 
and sin’s due at the hands of God, were, on the other, there went up from the 
depths of Christ’s sinless humanity a perfect “Amen” to the righteous judgment 
of God against sin. There must, therefore, be recognised, even on Dr. M’Leod 
Campbell’s theory, a certain dealing of Christ with God’s wrath—with His judicial 
condemnation upon sin. “Christ, in dealing with God on behalf of men,” he says, 
“must be conceived of as dealing with the righteous wrath of God against sin, 
and as according to it that which was due.”<note n="756" id="xix-p45.1"><i>The Nature of the 
Atonement,</i> 4th ed. p. 117.</note> “Let us consider,” he says again, “this ‘Amen’ from the depths of the humanity 
of Christ to the Divine condemnation of sin. What is it in relation to God’s 
wrath against sin? What place has it in Christ’s dealing with that wrath? I 
answer, He who so responds to the Divine wrath against sin, saying, ‘Thou art 
righteous, O Lord, who judgest so,’ is necessarily receiving the full apprehension 
and realisation of that wrath, as well as of that sin against which it comes 
forth, into His soul and spirit, into the bosom of the Divine humanity, and 
so receiving it, He responds to it with a perfect response—a response from 
the depths of that Divine humanity, and in that perfect response He absorbs 
it.”<note n="757" id="xix-p45.2"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 118.</note> If, 
however, this were all that was in Dr. Campbell’s theory, we should still have 
to say that, valuable as the suggestion is which it contains, it is only a half-truth. 
It will be observed that, so far as these quotations go, it is only a vivid 
mental realisation of God’s wrath against sin to which we are to conceive Christ 
as responding. He has the perfect realisation of what sin is in man; He has 
the perfect realisation of God’s mind towards sin; but He is Himself in no sense 
brought under the experience of that wrath, or of its penal effects: it may 
be thought by many He could not be. And this might seem to detract from the 
value of that “Amen” from the depths of Christ’s humanity on which all the stress 
is laid. To take an analogous case, it is one thing to be patient 

<pb n="313" id="xix-Page_313" /> and resigned under a vivid mental realisation of possible trials, 
another thing to be resigned under actual experience of sorrow. Yet the only 
resignation which has worth is that which has been actually tested in the fires 
of trial. In order, therefore, that Christ’s “Amen” to the judgment of God against 
sin might have its fullest content, it would appear to be necessary that it 
should be uttered, not under a mere ideal realisation of what God’s wrath against 
sin is, but under the actual pressure of the judgment which that wrath inflicts. 
Is this possible? Strange to say, with all his protests against Christ being 
thought of as enduring penal evils, it is precisely this view to which Dr. Campbell 
in the end comes. He is quite awake to the fact of the unique character of Christ’s 
sufferings; quite aware that they involved elements found in no ordinary martyr’s 
death; quite conscious that an “Amen” uttered, as he calls it, “in naked 
existence,”<note n="758" id="xix-p45.3"><i>The Nature of the Atonement,</i> p. 259.</note> would have little value. It must be uttered under actual experience of the evils 
which this judgment of God lays on humanity, especially under the experience 
of death. The closing period of Christ’s life, he says, was one of which the 
distinctive character was suffering in connection with a permitted hour and 
power of darkness;<note n="759" id="xix-p45.4"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 224.</note> while his remarks on our Lord’s tasting death are so important and apposite 
that I cannot forbear quoting one or two of them. “When I think of our Lord 
as tasting death,” he says, “it seems to me as if He alone ever truly tasted 
death. . . Further, as our Lord alone truly tasted death, so to Him alone had 
death its perfect meaning as the wages of sin. . . . For thus, in Christ’s honouring 
of the righteous law of God, <i>the sentence of the law</i> was included, as 
well as <i>the mind of God</i> which that sentence expressed. . . . Had sin 
existed in men as mere spirits, death could not have been the wages of sin, 
and any response to the Divine mind concerning sin which would have been an 
Atonement for their sin, could only have had spiritual elements; but man being 
by the constitution of humanity capable of death, and death having come as the 
wages of sin, it was not simply sin that had to be dealt with, but an existing 
law with its penalty of death, and that death as already incurred. So that it 
was not only the Divine mind that had to be responded to, but also that expression 
of the 

<pb n="314" id="xix-Page_314" />Divine mind which was contained in God’s making death the 
wages of sin.”<note n="760" id="xix-p45.5">The Nature of the Atonement. 
pp. 259–262. He even sips: “The <i>peace-making</i> between God and man, which 
was perfected by our Lord an the cross, required to its reality the presence 
to the spirit of Christ of the <i>elements of the alienation</i> as well as 
the possession by Him of that eternal righteousness in which was the virtue 
to make peace”—Page 250. The italics in the extracts are Dr. Campbell’s own.</note> It is evident how nearly in such passages Dr. Campbell comes to a theory of 
the Atonement which holds that Christ, as a member of humanity and the new Head 
of the race, really bore in His own Person the penal evils which are the expression 
of the wrath of God against the sin of the world. He maintains, in deed, that 
for Christ these were not really penal evils; but, in the light of the explanations 
just given, the difference seems to resolve itself mainly into one of nomenclature. 
Whatever sense we may give to that expression, “Christ bore the wrath of God 
for us,” it is held by no one to mean that Christ was personally the object 
of His Father’s anger. All that is meant is that by Divine ordainment He passed 
under the experience of evils which are the expression of God’s wrath against 
sin, or a judgment laid on humanity on account of that sin. The peculiarly valuable 
idea, as I take it, which Dr. Campbell brings to the elucidation of Christ’s 
sufferings as atoning is—that it was not simply the patience and resignation 
with which lie bore them, not simply the surrender of His will to God in them, 
but the perfect acknowledgment, which accompanied His endurance of them, of 
the righteousness of God in their ordainment, which made them a satisfaction 
for sin. “By that perfect response in Amen to the mind of God, in relation to 
sill,” as he himself expresses it, “is the wrath of God rightly met, and that 
is accorded to Divine justice which is its due, and could alone satisfy it”<note n="761" id="xix-p45.6"><i>Ibid.</i> p. 119.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p46">It is, I own, difficult to frame a theory to which no 
exception can be taken, which shall show how the sufferings of Christ, which 
were in large part sufferings endured for righteousness’ sake, had at the same 
time an expiatory value; yet it is the clear teaching of Scripture that they 
possess this character. As aids to the apprehension of the subject, the facts 
remain that these sufferings of the sinless Sell of God were voluntarily under 
taken, and (what can be said of no other of the race) wholly undeserved; that 
Christ did enter, as far as a sinless Being 

<pb n="315" id="xix-Page_315" />could, into the penal evils of our state, and finally submitted 
to death—the doom which sin has brought on our humanity; that He did this with 
a perfect consciousness and realisation of the relation of these evils to sill; 
that lie experienced the full bitterness of these evils, and. especially in 
His last hours, w as permitted to endure them without even the alleviations 
and spiritual comforts which many of His own people enjoy; that there were mysterious 
elements ill His sufferings, which outward causes do not seem adequate to explain 
(<i>e.g.</i> the agony in Gethsemane, the awful darkness of His soul on Calvary). 
which appear related to His position as our Sin-hearer;—finally, that in this 
mortal sorrow He still retains unbroken His relation to the Father, overcomes 
our spiritual enemies, so transacts with God for men, so offers Himself to God 
in substitutionary love on our behalf, so recognises and honours the justice of 
God in His condemnation of sin, and in the evils that were befalling Himself 
in consequence of that sin, that His death may fitly be regarded as a satisfaction 
to righteousness for us—the Redemption of the world, not, indeed, <i>ipso facto,</i> 
but for those who through faith appropriate His sacrifice, die in spirit with 
Him in His death, and make His righteousness the ground of their hope.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p47">Is exception taken—as it was by the Socinians—to the 
idea of the innocent satisfying for the guilty h Is it asked, How should the 
righteous suffer for the guilty? Is it just that they should do so? Or, how 
can the sufferings of the righteous atone for the unrighteous? I would point 
out ill answer that there are two questions here. The first relates to a matter 
of fact—the suffering of the righteous for the guilty. We know that they do 
so. It is the commonest fact in our experience. In the organic relation in which 
we stand to each other it could not he otherwise. The penalties of evildoing 
are probably never confined to the actual wrong-doer, but overflow upon others, 
and sometimes involve them in untold misery. To impeach the justice of this 
is to impeach the justice of an organic constitution of the race. Thus far, 
then, we can say that Christ is no exception to this universal law; nay, He 
is the highest exemplification of it. Christ could not enter the world without 
receiving upon Him the brunt of its evils. Just because He was the infinitely pure 

<pb n="316" id="xix-Page_316" />and holy One, they fell on Him with greater severity. A 
writer like Bushnell here often uses the strongest language. He speaks of Christ 
as incarnated into the curse of the world. “It is,” he says, “as if the condemnations 
of God were upon Him, as they are on all the solidarities of the race into which 
He is come.”<note n="762" id="xix-p47.1"><i>Forgiveness and Law,</i> p. 155.</note> “It means,” he says again, “that He is incarnated into common condition with 
us, under what is called the curse. . . . He must become a habitant with us, 
a fellow-nature, a brother; and that He could not be without being entered into 
what is our principal distinction as being under the curse. . . . He has it 
upon Him, consciously, as the curse or penal shame and disaster of our transgression.”<note n="763" id="xix-p47.2"><i>Ibid.</i> pp. 150, 
158. Bushnell will have it that him “penal sanctions” are “never punitive, but 
only coercive and corrective.”—P. 132. But what does “penal” mean, if not “punitive”? 
And can penalties not be “judicial.” and yet up to a certain point “corrective”?</note> The question is not, therefore, How should Christ, the sinless One, suffer for 
the guilty? but, How can sufferings thus endured become expiatory or atoning? 
And this I have tried to answer by pointing out the unique relation which Christ 
sustains to our race, in virtue of which He could become its Representative 
and Sin-bearer; and, secondly, by indicating how in our humanity He must, as 
Dr. M’Leod Campbell says, have related Himself to our sins—not only patiently 
and lovingly enduring sufferings, not only yielding up to His Father a will 
of obedience in them, but viewing them in the light of their causes, entering 
fully into God’s judgment on the sin of which they were the consequences, and 
rendering to God in our nature a full and perfect and glorifying response to 
His justice in them. In this way His sufferings might well become, like those 
of the Servant of the Lord in <scripRef passage="Isaiah liii." id="xix-p47.3" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Isaiah liii.</scripRef>, expiatory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xix-p48">Gathering together, in closing, the various aspects 
of Christ’s work which have been brought before us, we see, I think, the truth 
of a previous remark that the true or full view of Christ’s work in Redemption 
is wide enough to include them all—takes up the elements of truth in every 
one of them. A complete view of Christ’s work will include the fact that in 
the Incarnation a new Divine life has entered humanity; will include the fact 
that Christ is our perfect Representative 

<pb n="317" id="xix-Page_317" />before God as the new Head of the race, and the wearer 
of our humanity in its pure and perfect form; will include the fact of an organic 
relation of Christ with all the members of the race, in virtue of which He entered, 
not merely outwardly, but in the most real and vital way, into the fellowship 
of our sin and suffering, and truly bore us on His heart before God as a merciful 
and faithful High Priest; will include the idea of a vocation which Christ had 
as Founder of the kingdom of God on earth, though this vocation will embrace, 
not only the Revelation of the Father’s character and doing His will among men, 
but also the making reconciliation for the sins of the people; will include 
the fact of a holy and perfect and continuous surrender of Christ’s will to 
God, as an offering, through the Eternal Spirit, in humanity, of that which 
man ought to render, but is unable in his own strength to give—the presentation 
to God in humanity, therefore, of a perfect righteousness, on the ground of 
which humanity stands in a new relation to God, and is accepted in the Beloved; 
will include, finally, a dealing with God in reference to the guilt of sin, 
which is not simply a sympathetic realisation of the burden of that guilt as 
it rests on us, nor yet simply a confession of sins in our name, nor yet simply 
an acknowledgment in humanity of the righteousness of God in visiting our sins 
with wrath and judgment, but is a positive entrance into the penal events of 
our condition, and, above all, into death as the last and most terrible of these 
evils, in order that in these also He might become one with us, and under that 
experience might render to God what was due to His judicial righteousness,—an 
Atonement which, as Dr. M’Leod Campbell says, has in it an “Amen” from the depths 
of our humanity towards the righteous judgment of God on our sins. So far from 
this latter aspect of Christ’s work—the judicial—being to be thrown into the 
background, it is, I think, the one which the apostolic theology specially fastens 
upon as the ground of the remission of sins, and the means by which the sinner 
is brought into a relation of peace with God—the ground, as Bunyan phrases 
it, on which God “justly justifies the sinner.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p49">Christ, as the Son of God, incarnate in our nature, 
is the only one qualified to undertake this work; and as Son of 

<pb n="318" id="xix-Page_318" />God and Son of Man He did it. He alone could enter, on 
the one hand, into the meaning of the sin of the world; on the other, into a 
realisation of all that was due to that sin from God, not minimising either 
the sin or the righteousness, but doing justice to both, upholding righteousness, 
yet opening to the world the gates of a forgiving mercy. In Him we see that 
done which we could not do; we see that brought which we could not bring; we 
see that reparation made to a broken law which we could not make; we see, at 
the same time, a righteousness consummated we long to make our own, a victory 
over the world we long to share, a will of love we long to have reproduced in 
ourselves, a grandeur of self sacrifice we long to imitate. And, appropriating 
that sacrifice, not only in its atoning merit, but in its inward spirit, we 
know ourselves redeemed and reconciled.</p>


</div1>

<div1 title="IX. The Incarnation And Human Destiny." progress="65.53%" prev="xix" next="xxi" id="xx">
<pb n="320" id="xx-Page_320" />
<div style="margin-left:30%; margin-right:30%" id="xx-p0.1">
<verse id="xx-p0.2">
<l class="t3" id="xx-p0.3">“This earth too small</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.4">For Love Divine? Is God not Infinite?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.5">If so, His Love is Infinite. Too small!</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.6">One famished babe meets pity oft from man</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.7">More than an army slain! Too small for Love I</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.8">Was earth too small to he of God created?</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.9">Why then too small to he redeemed?”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.10"><span class="sc" id="xx-p0.11">Aubrey De Vere</span>. </l>
</verse><verse id="xx-p0.12">
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.13">“And so beside the silent sea</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.14">I wait the muffled oar:</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.15">No harm from Him can come to me</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.16">On ocean or on shore.</l>
</verse><verse id="xx-p0.17">
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.18">“I know not where His islands lift</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.19">Their fronded palms in air,</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.20">I only know I cannot drift</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.21">Beyond His love and care.”</l>
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.22"><span class="sc" id="xx-p0.23">Whittier</span>.</l>
</verse><verse id="xx-p0.24">
<l class="t1" id="xx-p0.25">“The last enemy that shall be abolished is death.”—<span class="sc" id="xx-p0.26">Paul</span></l>
</verse>
</div>

<pb n="321" id="xx-Page_321" />

<h2 id="xx-p0.27">LECTURE IX. </h2>
<h3 id="xx-p0.28">THE INCARNATION AND HUMAN DESTINY. </h3>

<h4 id="xx-p0.29"><span class="sc" id="xx-p0.30">Introductory</span></h4>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p1"><span class="sc" id="xx-p1.1">Every</span> view of the world has its eschatology. 
It cannot help raising the question of the whither, as well as of the what 
and the whence? “O my Lord,” said Daniel to the angel, “what shall be the 
end of these things?”<note n="764" id="xx-p1.2"><scripRef passage="Dan. xii. 8" id="xx-p1.3" parsed="|Dan|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.8">Dan. xii. 8</scripRef>.</note> What is the end, the final destiny, of the individual? Does he perish at 
death, or does he enter into another state of being; and under what conditions 
of happiness or woe does he exist there? What is the end, the final aim, 
of the great whole; that far-off Divine event to which the whole creation 
moves? It is vain to tell man not to ask these questions. He will ask them, 
and must ask them. He will pore over every scrap of fact, or trace of law, 
which seems to give any indication of an answer. He will try from the experience 
of the past, and the knowledge of the present, to deduce what the future 
shall be. He will peer as far as he can into the unseen; and, where knowledge 
fails, will weave from his hopes and trusts pictures and conjectures. It 
is not religions only, but philosophy and science also, which have their 
eschatologies. The Stoics had their conceptions of world-cycles, when everything, 
reabsorbed in the primal fire, was produced anew exactly as before. The 
Buddhists had their kalpas, or world-ages, periods of destruction and restoration, 
“during which (as in Brahmanism) constant universes are supposed to appear, 
disappear, and reappear”;<note n="765" id="xx-p1.4"><i>Buddhism,</i> by Professor 
Monier-Williams, p. 120. Cf. p. 118.</note> new worlds, phoenix-like, incessantly rising out of the ruins of the old. 
The pessimist Hartmann has his eschatology as truly as the New Testament 
has its.<note n="766" id="xx-p1.5">On Hartmann’s “Cosmic Suicide,” 
see Caro’s <i>Le Pessimisme,</i> chap. viii.</note> Kant speculated, 
in his <i>Theory of the Heavens,</i> on the birth and death of worlds; 

<pb n="322" id="xx-Page_322" />and Strauss compares the cosmos to one of those tropical 
trees on which, simultaneously, here a blossom bursts into flower, there 
a ripe fruit drops from the bough.<note n="767" id="xx-p1.6"><i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> p. 152.</note> How is the science of to-day seen peering on into the future, trying to 
make out what shall be the end of these things; whither the changes, and 
transformations, and integrations, and dissolutions of the physical universe 
all tend; and what fate is in store for the earth, and for the physical 
system as a whole! Mr. Spencer has his eschatology, and speculates on a 
boundless space, holding here and there extinct suns, fated to remain thus 
for ever; though he clings to the hope that, in some way he knows not, out 
of the ashes of this old universe a new universe will arise.<note n="768" id="xx-p1.7"><i>First Principles,</i> pp. 529, 537.</note> The authors of <i>The Unseen Universe</i> say, “What happens to our system 
will happen likewise to the whole visible universe, which will, if finite, 
become in time a lifeless mass, if indeed it be not doomed to utter desolation. 
In fine, it will become old and effete, no less truly than the individual,—it 
is a glorious garment this visible universe, but not an immortal one—we 
must look elsewhere, if we are to be clothed with immortality as with a 
garment.”<note n="769" id="xx-p1.8"><i>Unseen Universe,</i> 5th ed. p. 196. Cf. pp. 165, 166.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p2">The Christian view of the world, also, has its eschatology—one 
too, in its physical issues, not very different from that just described. 
The Christian view, however, is positive, where that of science is negative; 
ethical, where it is material; human, where it is cosmogonic; ending in 
personal immortality, where this ends in extinction and death. The eschatology 
of Christianity springs from its character as a teleological religion. The 
highest type of “Weltanschauung” is that which seeks to grasp the unity 
of the world through the conception of an end or aim. It is only through 
a conception of the world that is itself unified that man can give a true 
unity to his life—only in reference to an aim or end that he can organise 
his life to a consistent whole. On the cycle hypothesis, no satisfactory 
view of life is possible. All is vanity and vexation of spirit. A truly 
purposeful view of life is only possible on the basis of a world-view which 
gathers itself up to a highest definite aim. As giving this, Christianity 

<pb n="323" id="xx-Page_323" />is the teleological religion <i>par excellence.</i> 
It is, says Dorner, the only absolute teleological religion.<note n="770" id="xx-p2.1"><i>System of Doctrine,</i> iv. 
p. 376 (Eng. trans.). Cf. Martensen, <i>Dogmatics,</i> pp. 465, 466 (Eng. trans.).</note> In one other respect Christianity agrees with the higher speculation—scientific 
and other—and that is in its breadth and scope, extending in its issues 
far beyond this little spot called earth, and touching in its influence 
the remotest regions of creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p3">I. Before entering directly on eschatological 
questions, it may be worth our while, in connection with the fact just mentioned, 
to glance at the objection sometimes raised to Christianity from the enlargement 
of our knowledge of the physical universe through modern discoveries—chiefly 
through astronomy. The enormous expansion of our ideas in regard to the 
extent of the physical universe brought about through the telescope, and 
the corresponding sense of the insignificance of our planet, awakened by 
comparison with the gigantic whole, is supposed by many to be fatal to belief 
in Christianity. Strauss boldly affirms that the Copernican system gave 
the death-blow to the Christian view of the world.<note n="771" id="xx-p3.1">Is fatal even to belief in a personal 
God. Cf. his <i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> pp. 108–110.</note> So long as the earth was believed to be the centre of the universe, and 
the only inhabited spot in it, so long was it possible to maintain that 
God had a peculiar love to the inhabitants of our world, and had sent His 
Son for their Redemption. But when the true relation of the earth to the 
sun, and to the other planets of the system, was discovered—when, beyond 
this, the infinite depths of the heavens were laid bare, with their innumerable 
suns, galaxies, and constellations, to which our own sun, with its attendant 
planets, is but as a drop in the immeasurable ocean—then the idea that 
this little globe of ours—this insignificant speck—should become the scene 
of so stupendous a Divine drama as the Christian religion represents; should 
be the peculiar object of God’s favours, and the recipient of His revelations; 
that, above all, the Son of God should become incarnate on its surface,—seemed 
nothing less than incredible. In a universe teeming with worlds, presumably 
inhabited by intelligences of every order and degree, it is thought preposterous 
to connect the 

<pb n="324" id="xx-Page_324" />Deity in this peculiar and transcendent way with one 
of the very smallest of them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">Here, first, since the objection is made in the 
name of science, it might fairly be asked how far the premiss on which it 
rests—the assumption of innumerable spheres peopled with such intelligences 
as we have in man (I do not refer to angelic intelligences, for the Christian 
view has always admitted these, without our thoughts of the greatness of 
the Christian Redemption being thereby lessened, but corporeal inhabitants 
of other planets and worlds)—how far this assumption is scientifically 
established, or is even matter of plausible conjecture. Kant declared that 
he would not hesitate to stake his all on the truth of the proposition—if 
there were any way of bringing it to the test of experience—that at least 
some one of the planets which we see is inhabited;<note n="772" id="xx-p4.1"><i>Kritik d. r. Ver.</i> p. 561, 
Erdmann’s ed. (Eng. trans. p. 500).</note> but others may not be prepared to share his confidence. Of direct scientific 
evidence, of course, there is none, and the argument from analogy is weakened 
rather than strengthened by the progress of modern discovery. If astronomy 
has been extending our views of the universe in space, geology has been 
extending our views of our own world backwards in time, and it has been 
pointed out that, though preparation was being made through the millions 
of years of that long past, it is only in quite recent times that man appeared 
upon its surface, and then under conditions which we have no reason to suppose 
exist in any other planet of our system.<note n="773" id="xx-p4.2">This is the point specially made 
in Whewell’s <i>The Plurality of Worlds.</i></note> Are there not worlds in the making, as well as worlds already made? Certain 
it is, that of the seven hundred and fifty-one parts, or thereabouts, into 
which our solar system<note n="774" id="xx-p4.3">Sun and planets.</note> can be divided, life, such as we know it, or can conceive of it, is not 
found in seven hundred and fifty of them, for the sun monopolises that enormous 
proportion of the whole for himself; and of the remaining one part, it is 
only an insignificant fraction in which the physical conditions exist which 
render any of the higher conditions of life possible.<note n="775" id="xx-p4.4">In Mars, and even here, Professor 
Ball doubts the possibility—<i>Story of the Heavens,</i> p. 190.</note> If the same proportion prevails through the 

<pb n="325" id="xx-Page_325" />universe, the area reserved for rational life will 
be correspondingly restricted. But, in truth, we know nothing of planets 
in other parts of the heavens at all, or even whether—except in one or 
two problematical instances—such bodies exist.<note n="776" id="xx-p4.5">Professor Ball says: “It may be 
that, as the other stars are suns, so they too may have other planets circulating 
round them; but of this we know nothing. Of the stars we can only say that 
they are points of light, and if they had hosts of planets these planets 
must for ever remain invisible to us, even if they were many times as large 
as Jupiter.”—<i>Story of the Heavens,</i> p. 95.</note> What if, after all, our little planet should be the Eden of the planetary 
system—the only spot on which a place has been prepared for rational life, 
or in which the conditions favourable to its blossoming forth have been 
found?<note n="777" id="xx-p4.6">“The earth is perhaps at this 
hour the only inhabited globe in the midst of almost boundless space.”—Renan,
<i>Dialogues,</i> p. 61.</note> It is a singular 
circumstance that the objection here urged against Christianity is not exclusively 
applicable to it, but bears as strongly against all those speculative systems—Hegelianism, 
Schopenhauerism, Hartmannism, etc.—which have been hatched in the full 
light of the nineteenth century. Here, too, it is assumed that our planet 
stands alone as the place in which the Absolute has come to consciousness 
of himself (or itself), and where the great drama of his historical evolution 
is unfolded—where, in Hegelian phrase, God is incarnate in man!<note n="778" id="xx-p4.7">Cf. Renan: “For my part I think 
there is not in the universe any intelligence superior to that of man, so 
that the greatest genius of our planet is truly the priest of the world, 
since he is the highest reflection of it.”—<i>Dialogues,</i> p. 283. See 
on Renan’s extraordinary eschatology— Note A.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">Apart from such considerations, however, the real 
reply to this objection to the Christian view of the world is that it is 
merely a quantitative one. Be the physical magnitude of the universe what 
it may, it remains the fact that, on this little planet, life <i>has</i> 
effloresced into reason; that we have here a race of rational beings who 
bear God’s image, and are capable of knowing, loving, and obeying Him. This 
is a fact against which it is absurd to put into comparison any mere quantities 
of inanimate matter—any number of suns, nebulae, and planets. Even suppose 
that there were other inhabited worlds, or any number of them, this does 
not detract from the soul’s value in this world. Mind, if it has the powers 
we know it has, is not less great because other 

<pb n="326" id="xx-Page_326" />minds may exist elsewhere. Man is not less great, because 
he is not alone great. If he is a spiritual being,—if he has a soul of 
infinite worth, which is the Christian assumption,—that fact is not affected 
though there were a whole universeful of other spiritual beings, as indeed 
the Christian Church has always believed there is. The truth is, what we 
have underlying this objection is that very anthropomorphism in thinking 
about God against which the objection is directed. It is thought that, while 
it might be worthy of God to care for man if he existed alone, it is derogatory 
to God’s greatness to think of him when there are so many other objects 
in the universe. Or it is thought that God is a Being so exalted that He 
will lose sight of the individual in the crowd. Those who think thus must 
have very unworthy ideas of the Being whom they wish to exalt; must forget, 
too, that the universe can only exist on the condition that God is present 
in the little as in the great; that His knowledge, power, and care extend, 
not to things in the mass, but to each atom of matter separately, to each 
tiniest blade of grass, to each insect on the wing, and animalcule in the 
drop of water. It is the Bible which gives the true philosophy, when it 
teaches that the same God who cares for stars cares also for souls; that 
the very hairs of our head are all numbered; that not even a sparrow falls 
to the ground without our heavenly Father.<note n="779" id="xx-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvii. 3, 4" id="xx-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|47|3|0|0;|Ps|47|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.3 Bible:Ps.47.4">Ps. cxlvii. 3, 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 29-31" id="xx-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|10|29|10|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29-Matt.10.31">Matt. x. 29-31</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">But the question still remains, even if all these 
bright worlds were inhabited—which they are not,—inhabited by rational 
beings like to man himself,—are they sinful? Sin retains its awful significance 
in the universe, no matter how many worlds there may be. If this world alone 
is sinful, then it is worthy of God to redeem it. Have men’s hearts not 
recognised the Divineness of that parable of Christ about the lost sheep? 
Is it not the Divinest thing that God can do to seek and to save the lost? 
Suppose that this universe were as full of intelligent life as the objection 
represents, but that this world is the one lost sheep of the Divine flock, 
would it not be worthy of the Good Shepherd to seek it out and save it? 
Shall its size prevent? Then is the worth of the soul a thing to be weighed in scales? 


<pb n="327" id="xx-Page_327" />Mr. Spencer, in one passage of his writings, thinks 
he has destroyed the case for Revelation, when he asks us if we can believe 
that “the Cause to which we can put no limits in space or time, and of which 
our entire solar system is a relatively infinitesimal product, took the 
disguise of a man for the purpose of covenanting with a shepherd-chief in 
Syria.”<note n="780" id="xx-p6.1"><i>Eccles. Institutions,</i> p. 704.</note> He first defines 
God in terms which put Him infinitely far away from us, and then asks us 
to combine with this a conception which seems to contradict it. But what 
if God is not only the “Cause” of all things—the infinitely great Creator 
of stars and systems—but, as Mr. Spencer a own principles might lead him 
to hold, One also infinitely near to us—</p>
<blockquote id="xx-p6.2">
<p class="normal" id="xx-p7"><span class="sc" id="xx-p7.1">“Speak to Him, thou, for He hears, and spirit with spirit can meet;<br />
Closer is He than breathing, and nearer than hands or feet.”<note n="781" id="xx-p7.3">Tennyson’s <i>Higher Pantheism.</i></note>—</span></p>
</blockquote>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">and, beyond this, infinite goodness and love as well,—is 
it then so strange that He should draw a Syrian shepherd to His side, and 
should establish a covenant with him which had for its ultimate aim, not 
that shepherd’s personal aggrandisement, but the blessing, through him, 
of all mankind?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">But finally, and this is the complete answer to 
the objection, if the Christian view is true, the scope of God’s purpose 
is not confined to this little planet, but embraces all the realms of creation.<note n="782" id="xx-p9.1">This is the argument developed 
in Chalmers’s celebrated <i>Astronomical Discourses.</i> See Note B.—The Gospel and the Vastness of Creation.</note> The Incarnation is not a fact the significance of which is confined to earth. 
The Scriptures do not so represent it, but seek rather to impress us with 
the thought of how wide this purpose of God is, how extensive in its sweep, 
how far-reaching in its issues. The objection to the Christian scheme with 
many, I fancy, will rather be, that with its base on earth it rises too 
high; that when it speaks to us of the bearing of the gospel on different 
parts of creation, of angels desiring to look into it, of principalities 
and powers in the heavenly places being instructed by it in the many-sided 
wisdom of God,—above all, of all things in heaven and in earth being gathered 
up in Christ,<note n="783" id="xx-p9.2"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 12" id="xx-p9.3" parsed="|1Pet|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.12">1 Pet. i. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 10" id="xx-p9.4" parsed="|Eph|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.10">Eph. ii. 10</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:10" id="xx-p9.5" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">i. 10</scripRef>, etc.</note>—it presents 
us with a plan the magnitude of which soars beyond our powers of belief. 
But if the Divine plan is on a scale of this grandeur, why complain because 
its 

<pb n="328" id="xx-Page_328" />startingpoint is this physically small globe? The answer 
to this objection, as to the similar one drawn from the earthly lowliness 
of Christ, must be, <i>Respice finem</i>—Look to the end!</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">II. In proceeding now to deal directly with the eschatological 
relations of the Christian view, it is to be remembered that it stands differently 
with lines of prophecy projected into the future from what it does with 
facts already past. In dealing with the history of God’s past Revelations—with 
the ages before the Advent, with the earthly life and Revelation of Jesus 
Christ, with the subsequent course of God’s Providence in His Church—we 
are dealing with that which has already been. It stands in concrete reality 
before us, and we can reason from it as a thing known in its totality and 
its details. But when the subject of Revelation is that which is yet to 
be, especially that which is yet to be under forms and conditions of which 
we have no direct experience, the case is widely altered. Here it is at 
most outlines we can look for; and even these outlines will be largely clothed 
in figure and symbol; the spiritual kernel will seek material investiture 
to body itself forth; the conditions of the future will require to be presented 
largely in forms borrowed from known relations.<note n="784" id="xx-p10.1">Cf. Fairbairn’s <i>Prophecy,</i> 
chap. iv. sec. 4.</note> The outstanding thoughts will be sufficiently apparent, but the forms in 
which these thoughts are cast will partake of metaphor and image.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">Examples of undue literalism in the interpretation 
of prophetic language will occur to every one; as an example on the other 
side, I may instance Ritschl, who, because of the figurative character of 
the language employed, sweeps the whole of the New Testament eschatology 
on one side, and simply takes no account of it. This is a drastic method, 
which makes us wonder why, if these representations convey no intelligible 
representations to the mind, use was made of them at all. With Ritschl, 
the sole thing of value is the idea of the kingdom of God, for the realisation 
of which we are to labour in this world. The form which the kingdom of God 
will assume beyond this life we cannot know, and need not concern ourselves 
about. The recoil from this one-sided position of Ritschl is seen in the 
further development of his school, particularly in Kaftan, who precisely 
reverses Ritschl’s standpoint, and transports 

<pb n="329" id="xx-Page_329" />the good of the kingdom of God entirely into the life 
beyond. “The certainty of an eternal life in a kingdom of God,” he says, 
“which is above the world, which lies to us as yet in the beyond, is the 
very nerve of our Christian piety.”<note n="785" id="xx-p11.1">This sentence is quoted from Pfleiderer,
<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 206 (Eng. trans.). Cf. Kaftan, Wesen, 
pp. 67, 71, 171, 173, 214, 213, etc.; <i>Wahrheit,</i> p. 547, etc.</note> This is an exaggeration on the other side, in opposition to which the truth 
of Ritschl’s view has to be contended for, that there is a kingdom of God 
to be striven for even in this world. What did Christ come for, if not to 
impart a new life to humanity, which, working from within outwards, is destined 
to transform all human relations—all family and social life, all industry 
and commerce, all art and literature, all government and relations among 
peoples—till the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord and of His Christ?<note n="786" id="xx-p11.2"><scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 15" id="xx-p11.3" parsed="|Rev|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.15">Rev. xi. 15</scripRef>.</note> Whether more slowly or more rapidly, whether peacefully or, as Scripture 
seems to indicate, by a succession of crises, surely this grand result of 
a kingdom of God will be brought about; and it is our duty and privilege 
to pray and labour for it. What is the reproach which is sometimes brought 
against Christianity by its enemies, but that of “other-worldliness”—of 
exclusive devotion to a good beyond this life, to the neglect of interests 
lying immediately to hand? And what is the remedy for this reproach, but 
to show that Christianity is a power also for temporal and social salvation, 
a leaven which is to permeate the whole lump of humanity? It is on this 
side that a great and fruitful field opens itself up for Christian effort 
in the present day; on this side that Christianity finds itself in touch 
with some of the most characteristic movements of the time. The ideals of 
the day are pre-eminently social; the key-word of Positivism is “Altruism”—the 
organisation of humanity for social efforts; the call is to a “service of 
humanity”;<note n="787" id="xx-p11.4">Cf. Cotter Morison’s <i>The Service 
of Man.</i> “The worship of deities has passed .into The Service of Man.’ 
Instead of Theolatry, we have Anthropolatry; the divine service has become 
human service.”—P. 265. As if the truest service of God did not carry in 
it the service of humanity.</note> the air 
is full of ideas, schemes, Utopias, theories of social reform; and we who 
believe that Christianity is the motive power which alone Can effectually 
attain what these systems of men are striving after, are surely bound to put 

<pb n="330" id="xx-Page_330" />our faith to the proof, and show to men that in deed 
and in truth, and not in word only, the kingdom of God has come nigh to 
them. We know something of what Christianity did in the Roman Empire as 
a power of social purification and reform;<note n="788" id="xx-p11.5">Cf. Loring Brace’s <i>Gesta Christi;</i>
<i>Schmidt’s Social Results of Early Christianity</i> (Eng. trans.); Uhlhorn’s
<i>Christian Charity in the Early Church;</i> Lecky’s <i>History of European 
Morals,</i> etc.</note> of what it did in the Middle Ages in the Christianising and disciplining 
of barbarous nations; of the power it has been in modern times as the inspiration 
of the great moral and philanthropic movements of the century;<note n="789" id="xx-p11.6">Note Mr. Stead, himself an enthusiast 
in social work, says: “Most good work is done by Christians. Mrs. Besant 
herself expressed to me that they did very little indeed, and those who 
did were only those who, like herself, had been brought up Christians.”—<i>Church 
of the Future,</i> p. 9.</note> and this power of Christianity is likely to be yet greater in the future 
than in the past. There is yet vast work to be accomplished ere the kingdom 
of God is fully come.<note n="790" id="xx-p11.7">Note See Appendix on “The Idea of the Kingdom of God.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">This, therefore, may be said to be the nearer aim of Christianity—the 
coming of the kingdom of God on earth; but beyond this there is, as certainly, 
another end. Even on earth the kingdom of God does not consist supremely, 
or even peculiarly, in the possession of outward good, but in the inward 
life of the Spirit, in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost.<note n="791" id="xx-p12.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 17" id="xx-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef>.</note> History, too, moves onward to its goal, which is not simply a transformed 
society, but a winding-up of all terrestrial affairs, and the transition 
from a world of time to a new order of things in eternity, in which the 
good of the kingdom of God will be perfectly realised. In dealing with the 
eschatology proper of the Christian view, it will be of advantage to turn 
our attention first to those aspects of it which stand out distinct and 
clear. I have said that a truly purposeful life is only possible on the 
basis of a world-view which has a definite aim. What that aim is in the 
Christian view, as respects its positive and bright side, is seen in the 
light of the Incarnation. There are three points here which seem to stand 
out free from all uncertainty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p13">1. The aim of God as regards believers is summed 
up in the simple phrase—conformity to the image of the Son. “Whom He foreknew, 
He also foreordained to be conformed to the image 

<pb n="331" id="xx-Page_331" />of His Son, that He might be the First-born among many 
brethren.”<note n="792" id="xx-p13.1"><scripRef passage="Romans 8:29" id="xx-p13.2" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> This is 
the one absolute light-point in the eternal future. The mists and shadows 
which rest on other parts of the eschatological problem do not affect us 
here. We see not yet all things put under humanity, “but we behold Him who 
hath been made a little lower than the angels, even Jesus, because of the 
suffering of death crowned with glory and honour,”<note n="793" id="xx-p13.3"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:5,9" id="xx-p13.4" parsed="|Heb|2|5|0|0;|Heb|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.5 Bible:Heb.2.9">Heb. ii. 5, 9 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> and we know that our destiny is to be made like Him. This is conformity 
to type in the highest degree. By what processes the result is to be brought 
about we may not know, but the end itself is clear—the assimilation begun 
on earth shall be perfected above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p14">2. This conformity to Christ includes not only moral and spiritual likeness 
to Christ, but likeness to Him also in His glorious body; that is, the Redemption 
of the body, life in a glorified corporeity. Difficulties rise here of course 
in great numbers, and the question will be put, “How are the dead raised, 
and with what manner of body do they come?”<note n="794" id="xx-p14.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:35" id="xx-p14.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.35">1 Cor. xv. 35 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> But, first, I would say that there are certain things here also which stand 
out clear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p15">(1) First of all, this doctrine of the Redemption of the body is needful 
for the completion of the Christian view. It is not an accident, but an 
essential and integral part of it. It is essential to a complete Redemption, 
as we saw in speaking of immortality, that not the soul only, but man in 
his whole complex personality, body and soul together, should be redeemed. 
In the disembodied state, the believer indeed is with Christ, rests in the 
blessedness of unbroken fellowship with Him, but it is the resurrection 
which is the perfection of his life.<note n="795" id="xx-p15.1">The idealistic school, on the 
other hand, speak slightingly of life in the body. “A renewed embodiment,” 
says Mr. Green, “if it means anything, would be but a return to that condition 
in which we are but parts of nature, a condition from which the moral life 
is already a partial deliverance.”—<i>Works,</i> iii. p. 206. Was Plotinus 
then right when he blushed that he had a body?</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p16">(2) I say, next, that this doctrine of the Resurrection 
of the body is not exposed to some of the objections often made to it. How, 
it is asked, can the same body be raised, when it is utterly decayed, and 
the particles of which it was composed are scattered to the winds of heaven, 
or perhaps taken up into other bodies? But the doctrine of the Resurrection does not 

<pb n="332" id="xx-Page_332" />involve any such belief. The solution lies, I think, 
in a right conception of what This which constitutes identity. Wherein, 
let us ask, does the identity even of our present bodies consist? Not, certainly, 
in the mere identity of the particles of matter of which our bodies are 
composed, for this is continually changing, is in constant process of flux. 
The principle of identity lies rather in that which holds the particles 
together, which vitally organises and constructs them, which impresses on 
them their form and shape, and maintains them in unity with the soul to 
serve as its instrument and medium of expression. It lies, if we may so 
say, in the organic, constructive principle, which in its own nature is 
spiritual and immaterial, and adheres to the side of the soul At death, 
the body perishes. It is resolved into its elements; but this vital, immaterial 
principle endures, prepared, when God wills, to give form to a new and grander, 
because more spiritual, corporeity. The existence of mystery here I grant: 
we cannot understand the resurrection from natural causes, but only, as 
Christ teaches us, from the power of God.<note n="796" id="xx-p16.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xx-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii. 29</scripRef>.</note> It is a miracle, and the crowning act of an economy of miracles. But we 
need not make the mystery greater than it is by insisting on a material 
identity between the new body and the old, which is no part of the doctrine 
of Scripture—indeed, is expressly contradicted by the words of the apostle, 
touching on this very point. “Thou foolish one,” says Paul, “that which 
thou thyself sowest is not quickened, except it die; and that which thou 
sowest, <i>thou sowest not the body which shall be,</i> but a bare grain, 
it may chance of wheat, or of some other kind; but God giveth it a body 
even as it pleaseth Him, and to each seed a body of its own.”<note n="797" id="xx-p16.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:36-38" id="xx-p16.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|36|15|38" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.36-1Cor.15.38">1 Cor. xv. 36-38 (R.V.)</scripRef>. Cf. Origen,
<i>De Principiis,</i> ii. 6: For him the resurrection is not the reproduction 
of any particular organism, but the preservation of complete identity of 
person, an identity maintained under new conditions, which he presents under 
the apostolic figure of the growth of the plant from the seed: the seed 
is committed to the earth, perishes, and yet the vital power which it contains 
gathers a new frame answering to its proper nature.”—Westcott in <i>Dictionary 
of Christian Biography,</i> iv. p. 121.</note> In the case supposed, we see very clearly, first, that the identity consists 
only in a very minute degree, if at all—and then only. accidentally—in 
identity of material particles; and, second, that the real bond lies in 
the active, vital principle which connects the two bodies.</p>

<pb n="333" id="xx-Page_333" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p17">(3) A third point is, that the resurrection contemplated 
is not a resurrection at death, but a future event connected with the consummation 
of all things. The opposite view is one which has had many modern advocates,—among 
them the authors of <i>The Unseen Universe</i>;<note n="798" id="xx-p17.1"><i>Unseen Universe,</i> pp. 200–211, 
and on Swedenborg’s views, pp. 63, 64. Thus also Munger in his Freedoms 
of Faith: “This change necessarily takes place at death. A disembodied state, 
or state of torpid existence between death and some far-off day of resurrection, 
an under-world where the soul waits for the reanimation of its body: these 
are old-world notions that survive only through chance contact with the 
Christian system.”—P. 309. Then, were Hymenaeus and Philetus not right 
who said that “the resurrection is past already,” and in Paul’s view overthrew 
the faith of some (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 18" id="xx-p17.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">2 Tim. ii. 18</scripRef>.) Cf. Newman Smyth’s <i>Old Faiths in 
New Lights,</i> chap. viii.</note> but, though it professes to stay itself on the expressions, “a house not 
made with hands, eternal in the heavens,” “clothed upon with our habitation 
which is from heaven,”<note n="799" id="xx-p17.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:1,2" id="xx-p17.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0;|2Cor|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1 Bible:2Cor.5.2">2 Cor. v. 1, 2 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> I do not think that this view accords with the general representations of 
Scripture, which always contemplate the resurrection as future, and regard 
the believer’s state as, till that time, one of being “unclothed.” What 
Scripture does seem to teach is, that meanwhile a preparation for this spiritual 
body is going on, a spiritual basis for it is being laid, through the possession 
and working of Christ’s Spirit.<note n="800" id="xx-p17.5">The Scriptures mention also a 
resurrection of the wicked (<scripRef passage="John v. 29" id="xx-p17.6" parsed="|John|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.29">John v. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 15" id="xx-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.15">Acts xxiv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. xx. 12" id="xx-p17.8" parsed="|Rev|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.12">Rev. xx. 12</scripRef>), likewise, 
we cannot doubt, connected with Christ’s appearance in our nature, but, 
beyond describing it as a resurrection of condemnation, they throw little 
light upon its nature.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p18">3. The doctrine of the Christian consummation carries with it, further, 
the idea that, together with the perfecting of the believer, or of the sons 
of God, there will be a perfecting or glorification even of outward nature. 
This is implied in the possession of a corporeity of any kind, for that 
stands in relation to an environment, to a general system of things. A new 
heaven and earth there must be, if there is to be glorified corporeity. 
Scripture, accordingly, makes clear that nature also, the creation also, 
will be delivered from the bondage of vanity and corruption under which 
it is at present held.<note n="801" id="xx-p18.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 21" id="xx-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. iii. 13" id="xx-p18.3" parsed="|2Pet|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.13">2 Pet. iii. 13</scripRef>.</note> It is needless for us to attempt to anticipate what changes this may imply; 
how it is to be brought about, or how it stands related to the changes in 
the material universe predicted by science. The day alone will declare it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p19">Connected with these views and anticipations of the consummation, 

<pb n="334" id="xx-Page_334" /> are certain pictorial and scenic elements in the Christian 
eschatology, to which attention must now be given. Such are the descriptions 
of the second Advent and of the general Judgement. Here belong the eschatological 
discourses and sayings of Christ and His apostles, in regard to which, again, 
the question is, How are they to be interpreted? Taking, first, those which 
relate to Christ’s personal return to the world, I might quote Beyschlag 
as a typical example of how these pictorial and scenic elements are treated 
by many who are indisposed to take a literal view of their import. “Jesus,” 
he says, “grasps up together in the sensible image of His coming again on 
the clouds of heaven all that which lay beyond His death—the whole glorious 
reversal of His earthly life and the death on the cross, from His resurrection 
on till the perfecting of His kingdom at the last day; and the more we keep 
in view the genuinely prophetic nature of this comprehensive sense-image, 
and how it shares the essential limits of all prophecy, the more is a solution 
found of the at first apparently insoluble difficulty of this prophetic 
part of His doctrine.”<note n="802" id="xx-p19.1"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 356.</note> Now, I think a careful study of the passages will compel us to agree with 
this writer on one main point, namely, that Jesus does not always speak 
of His coming in the same sense; that it is to Him rather a process in which 
many elements flow together in a single image, than a single definite event, 
always looked at in the same light.<note n="803" id="xx-p19.2">That Jesus did not anticipate 
His immediate return, but contemplated a slow and progressive development 
of His kingdom, is shown by many indications in the Gospels. Cf. on this 
subject. Beyschlag, <i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. pp. 354–356; Reuss, <i>Hist. of 
Christ. Theol.</i> i. pp. 217, 218; Bruce’s <i>Kingdom of God,</i> chap. 
xii.</note> Thus, He says to the high priest, with obvious reference to the prophecy 
in Daniel, “Henceforth,” that is, from this time on, “ye shall see the Son 
of Man sitting at the right hand of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven.”<note n="804" id="xx-p19.3"><scripRef passage="Matthew 26:64" id="xx-p19.4" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. xxvi. 64 (R.V.)</scripRef>. Cf. <scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 13, 14" id="xx-p19.5" parsed="|Dan|7|13|0|0;|Dan|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.13 Bible:Dan.7.14">Dan. 
vii. 13, 14</scripRef>. In Daniel’s vision the “one like unto a son of man” comes with 
the clouds of heaven to receive a kingdom from the Ancient of Days, not 
to judge the world.</note> He came again to His disciples after the resurrection; lie came in the mission 
of the Comforter; He came in the power and spread of His kingdom, especially 
after the removal of the limitations created by the existing Jewish polity, 
which seems to be the meaning in the passage, “There 

<pb n="335" id="xx-Page_335" />be some of them that stand here which shall in no wise 
taste of death, till they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom”;<note n="805" id="xx-p19.6"><scripRef passage="Matthew 16:28" id="xx-p19.7" parsed="|Matt|16|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.28">Matt. xvi. 28 (R.V.)</scripRef>. Mark has 
“till they see the kingdom of God come with power” (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:1" id="xx-p19.8" parsed="|Mark|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.1">ix. 1</scripRef>); Luke simply, 
“till they see the kingdom of God” (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:27" id="xx-p19.9" parsed="|Luke|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.27">ix. 27</scripRef>).</note> He has come in every great day of the Lord in the history of His Church; 
He will come yet more conspicuously in the events of the future. Yet I cannot 
agree with Beyschlag when, on these grounds, he would exclude altogether 
a final, personal advent of Jesus, a visible return in power and glory to 
the world. It seems to me that Christ’s words on this subject, repeated 
by His apostles, are altogether too explicit and of too solemn an import 
to be explained away into mere metaphor. I would agree, therefore, with 
the Church catholic in its confession, “From thence He shall come to judge 
the quick and the dead” In Beyschlag’s case it seems the more arbitrary 
to deny this, as he fully admits the reality of Christ’s resurrection, and, 
if not of His visible ascent, at least of His actual bodily reception into 
heaven. His words are, “What then was the original thought of the ascension? 
What else can it have been than that of the elevation of Jesus above the 
limits of the earthly life, of His translation into another, supra-mundane, 
Divine form of existence—in a word, of His exaltation or glorification?”<note n="806" id="xx-p19.10"><i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 448.</note> If this be so, there is surely no incongruity in the thought that He who 
thus went away shall again appear in manifested glory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p20">It is not otherwise with the pictures we have of 
a final act of Judgment as the accompaniment of this reappearance of the 
Lord. Here, also, it is correct to speak of a continuous judgment of the 
world. The history of the world, as we often hear, is the judgment of the 
world. Yet the representations which Christ Himself gives us of a gradual 
ripening of both good and evil to the harvest, then of a final and decisive 
separation<note n="807" id="xx-p20.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 30, 49" id="xx-p20.2" parsed="|Matt|13|30|0|0;|Matt|13|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30 Bible:Matt.13.49">Matt. xiii. 30, 49</scripRef>, etc.</note>—joined 
with the similar representations of the apostles<note n="808" id="xx-p20.3"><scripRef passage="Acts xvii 31" id="xx-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts xvii 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 16" id="xx-p20.5" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 10" id="xx-p20.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. 
v. 10</scripRef>, etc.</note>—compel 
us, it seems to me, to speak of a day of reckoning, when God shall judge 
the secrets of men by Christ Jesus; which shall be at once a vindication 
of God’s action in the government of the world, and a decision upon the 
issues of the individual life. From a teleological view of the world, also, as well as 

<pb n="336" id="xx-Page_336" />from a survey of its existing imperfections, it is 
felt that there is an inherent fitness, if not a moral necessity, in the 
supposition of such a last judgment which shall form, as it were, the <i>denouement</i> of the great drama of universal 
history.<note n="809" id="xx-p20.7">Cf. Martensen, Dorner, Van Oosterzee, 
Luthardt, for illustrations of this thought.</note> It is manifest, on the other hand, that all the descriptions and pictures 
which we have of this dread event are so charged with figurative and parabolic 
elements that we can infer nothing from them beyond the great principles 
on which the judgment will proceed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p21">III. By these steps we are led up, in the consideration 
of the last things, to that which is for us the question of supreme concern, 
on this subject—the question of individual destiny. I have spoken of this 
already as regards the believer. But what of the shadow alongside of the 
light? What of the judgment of condemnation alongside of the judgment of 
life? What of the wrath of God abiding on the unbeliever, alongside of the 
blessedness of those who are saved? These questions are not arbitrarily 
raised, but are forced upon us by the plain statements of Scripture, by 
the fears and forebodings of the guilty conscience, and by the anxiety and 
perplexity they are causing to many hearts. To the questions thus raised, 
three main answers have been given, and are given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p22">1. The first is that of <i>dogmatic Universalism.</i> This was the view 
of Origen in the early Church,<note n="810" id="xx-p22.1"><i>De Principiis,</i> i. 6.</note> and is the view of Schleiermacher, expressed in the words, “that through 
the power of Redemption there will result in the future a general restoration 
of all human souls”;<note n="811" id="xx-p22.2"><i>Der christl. Glaube,</i> ii. 
p. 505.</note> the view expressed yet more dogmatically by Dr. Samuel Cox, “While our brethren 
hold the Redemption of Christ to extend only to the life that now is, and 
to take effect only on some men, we maintain, on the contrary, that it extends 
to the life to come, and must take effect on all men at the last”;<note n="812" id="xx-p22.3"><i>Salvator Mundi,</i> 11th ed. 
p. 225.</note> the view breathed as a wish by Tennyson—</p>
<blockquote id="xx-p22.4">
<p class="normal" id="xx-p23"><span class="sc" id="xx-p23.1">“The wish that of the living whole<br />
No life may fail beyond the grave.”</span><note n="813" id="xx-p23.3"><i>In Memoriam.</i></note>
</p></blockquote>



<pb n="337" id="xx-Page_337" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p24">It is a view which, I am sure, we would all be glad to hold, if the Scriptures 
gave us light enough to assure us that it was true.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p25">2. The second answer is that of the theory of <i>Annihilation,</i> or, 
as it is sometimes called, Conditional Immortality. This is the direct opposite 
of the universalistic view, inasmuch as it assumes that the wicked will 
be absolutely destroyed, or put out of existence. Rothe and others have 
held this view among Continental theologians;<note n="814" id="xx-p25.1"><i>Dogmatik,</i> iii. p. 108. 
Ritschl, too, teaches that if there are any who oppose themselves absolutely 
to the realisation of the Divine plan, their fate would be annihilation—<i>Recht. 
und Ver.</i> ii. pp. 129, 140–142. But the case is purely hypothetical, 
iii. p. 363.</note> in this country it is best known through the writings of Mr. Edward White. 
A kindred view is that of Bushnell, who, reasoning “from the known effects 
of wicked feeling and practice in the reprobate characters,” expects “that 
the staple of being and capacity in such will be gradually diminished, and 
the possibility is thus suggested that, at some remote period, they may 
be quite wasted away, or extirpated.”<note n="815" id="xx-p25.2"><i>Forgiveness and Law,</i> p. 
147.</note> The service which this theory has rendered is as a corrective to Universalism, 
in laying stress on those passages in Scripture which appear to teach a 
final ruin of the wicked.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p26">3. The third answer is that which has been the prevailing one in the 
Protestant Church, the theory of an <i>eternal punishment</i> of the wicked 
in a state of conscious suffering; a theory, also, with which, in the form 
in which it has been commonly presented, a strong feeling of dissatisfaction 
at present exists. A modification of this theory is that which supposes 
the ultimate fate of the wicked—or of those who are the wicked here—to 
consist in the punishment of loss, rather than in that of eternal suffering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p27">Such are the views that are held; what attitude are we to. take up towards 
them? I shall best consult my own feelings and sense of duty by speaking 
frankly what I think upon the subject. Here, in the first place, I would 
like to lay down one or two fundamental positions which seem to me of the 
nature of certainties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p28">1. I would lay down, as the first and great fundamental 
certitude, the truth enunciated by the prophet, “Say ye of the righteous, 
that it shall be well with him; for they shall eat the fruit of their doings. 
Woe unto the wicked! it shall be ill 

<pb n="338" id="xx-Page_338" />with him; for the reward of his hands shall be given 
him”;<note n="816" id="xx-p28.1"><scripRef passage="Isaiah 3:10,11" id="xx-p28.2" parsed="|Isa|3|10|0|0;|Isa|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.10 Bible:Isa.3.11">Isa. iii. 10, 11 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> in other words, 
the great and fundamental principle of certain retribution for sin. This 
is a principle we cannot hold too clearly or too strongly. Whatever tends 
to tamper with this principle, or to weaken its hold upon the conscience, 
is alien to the true Christian view. By unalterable laws impressed upon 
the nature of man and on the universe, righteousness is life, and sin is 
inevitable misery and death.<note n="817" id="xx-p28.3">Mr. Greg also has his doctrine 
of future retribution. Must not a future world in itself—the condition 
of ‘spiritual corporeity’ alone—bring with it dreadful retribution to the 
wicked, the selfish, and the weak? In the mere fact of their <i>cleared 
perceptions,</i> in the realisation of their low position, in seeing themselves 
at length as they really are, in feeling that all their work <i>is yet to 
do,</i> in beholding all those they loved and venerated far before them, 
away from them, fading in the bright distance, may lie, must lie, a torture, 
a purifying fire, in comparison with which the representations of Dante 
and Milton shrivel into baseness and inadequacy”—<i>Creed of Christendom,</i> 
p. 280.</note> Omnipotence itself could not reverse this law, that so long as the sinner 
continues in his sin he must suffer. On the other hand, where this principle 
is firmly grasped, there ought, I think, to be much room left for difference 
of views on points which, from the nature of the case, are obscure and tentative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p29">2. I think, in the next place, a strong distinction ought to be drawn 
between those things which Scripture expressly teaches, and those things 
on which it simply gives no light, in regard to which it neither affirms 
nor denies, but is simply silent. Here our wisdom is to imitate its caution, 
and refrain from dogmatism. I confess I marvel sometimes at the confidence 
with which people pronounce on that which must and shall be through the 
eternities and eternities—the ages and ages—of God’s unending life, during 
which also the soul of man is to exist; and this in respect of so appalling 
a subject as the future fate of the lost. There is room here for a wise 
Agnosticism. I prefer to say that, so far as my light goes, I see no end, 
and there to stop.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p30">3. I hold it for a certainty that, to deal with 
all the sides and relations of this difficult subject, we would require 
a much larger calculus than with our present light we possess. What chiefly 
weighs with many in creating dissatisfaction with the current Church view 
is not so much special texts of Scripture, as rather the general impression 
produced on the mind by the whole spirit and scope of the gospel Revelation. Starting with 

<pb n="339" id="xx-Page_339" />the character of God as Christ reveals it; with the fact 
of the Incarnation; with the reality and breadth of the Atonement; with 
the glimpses given into the issues of Christ’s work,—the feeling is produced 
in every thoughtful mind, that the sweep of this great scheme of Incarnation 
and Redemption cannot be exhausted in the comparatively meagre results which 
we see springing from it here,—meagre, I mean, in comparison with the whole 
compass of the race or even of those who are brought outwardly within the 
range of its influence. What, men are asking with a constantly heavier sense 
of the burden of the difficulty, of the untold millions who have never heard 
of Christ at all, of the millions and millions who have never even had the 
chance of hearing of Him? What, even within the limits of Christendom, of 
the multitudes, as they must be reckoned, in comparison with the really 
Christ-like in our midst, who give no evidence of true regeneration, vast 
numbers of whom are living openly worldly and godless lives? We feel instinctively 
that the last word has not been—cannot be—spoken by us here. It may be 
said, and with much truth, that for -those who have the light, there is 
no excuse. Salvation has been put within their reach, and they have deliberately 
rejected it. But even here, are there not elements we dare not overlook? 
Men are responsible for the use they make of light, but how much here also 
is not due to the individual will, which is crossed by influences from heredity, 
from environment, from up-bringing, from pressure of events! God alone can 
disentangle the threads of freedom in the web of character and action, and 
say how much is a man’s individual responsibility in the result, as distinguished 
from his share in the common guilt of the race.<note n="818" id="xx-p30.1">Maudsley says: “When we reflect 
how much time and what a multitude of divers experiences have gone to the 
formation of a character, what a complex product it is, and what an inconceivably 
intricate interworking of intimate energies, active and inhibitive, any 
display of it in feeling and will means, it must appear a gross absurdity 
for anyone to aspire to estimate or appraise all the component motives of 
a particular act of will. . . . To dissect any act of will accurately, and 
then to recompose it, would be to dissect and recompose humanity.”—<i>Body 
and Will,</i> p. 29. But see below.</note> It is certain, from Christ’s own statement, that, in the judgment of Omniscience, 
all these things are taken into account, and that even in the administration 
of punishment there are gradations of penalty, proportionate to men s knowledge 
and opportunities; that, as Paul says, there is a 

<pb n="340" id="xx-Page_340" />distinction made between those who have “sinned without 
law,” and those who have “sinned under law.”<note n="819" id="xx-p30.2"><scripRef passage="Romans 2:12" id="xx-p30.3" parsed="|Rom|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12">Rom. ii. 12 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" style="margin:top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" id="xx-p31">These principles being laid down, I proceed to offer a few remarks on 
the various theories which have been submitted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p32">1. And, first, I cannot accept the view of <i>dogmatic Universalism.</i> 
There is undoubtedly no clear and certain scripture which affirms that all 
men will be saved; on the other hand, there are many passages which look 
in another direction, which seem to put the stamp of finality on the sinner’s 
state in eternity. Even Archdeacon Farrar, so strong an advocate of this 
theory, admits that some souls may ultimately be lost;<note n="820" id="xx-p32.1">“I cannot tell whether some souls 
may not resist God for ever, and therefore may not be for ever shut out 
from His presence, and I believe that to be without God is ‘hell’; and that 
in this sense there is a hell beyond the grave; and that for any soul to 
fall even for a time into this condition, though it be through its own hardened 
impenitence and resistance of God’s grace, is a very awful and terrible 
prospect; and that in this sense there maybe for some souls an endless hell.”—<i>Mercy 
and Judgment,</i> p. 485.</note> and it is to be observed that, if even one soul is lost finally, the principle 
is admitted on which the chief difficulty turns. I am convinced that the 
light and airy assertions one sometimes meets with of dogmatic Universalism 
are not characterised by a due sense of the gravity of the evil of sin, 
or of the awful possibilities of resistance to goodness that lie within 
the human will. It seems to me plain that deliberate rejection of Christ 
here means, at the very least, awful and irreparable loss in eternity; that 
to go from the judgment-seat condemned is to exclude oneself in perpetuity 
from the privilege and glory which belong to Gods sons. Even the texts, 
some of them formerly quoted, which at first sight might seem to favour 
Universalism, are admitted by the most impartial expositors not to bear 
this weight of meaning. We read, <i>e.g.,</i> of “a restoration of all things”—the 
same that Christ calls the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx-p32.2">παλιγγενεσία</span>—but 
in the same breath we are told of those who will not hearken, and will be 
destroyed.<note n="821" id="xx-p32.3"><scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="xx-p32.4" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 3:21,23" id="xx-p32.5" parsed="|Acts|3|21|0|0;|Acts|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.21 Bible:Acts.3.23">Acts iii. 21, 23 
(R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> We read 
of Christ drawing all men unto Him;<note n="822" id="xx-p32.6"><scripRef passage="John x. 32" id="xx-p32.7" parsed="|John|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.32">John x. 32</scripRef>.</note> but we are not less clearly told that at His coming Christ will pronounce 
on some a tremendous condemnation.<note n="823" id="xx-p32.8"><scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 23" id="xx-p32.9" parsed="|Matt|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.23">Matt. vi. 23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 25:41" id="xx-p32.10" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">xxv. 41</scripRef>.</note> We read of all things being gathered, or summed up, in Christ, of Christ 
subduing all things to Himself, etc.; but representative exegetes like Meyer 
and Weiss show that it is far from Paul’s view to teach 

<pb n="341" id="xx-Page_341" />an ultimate conversion or annihilation of the kingdom 
of evil.<note n="824" id="xx-p32.11">See Note C.—Alleged Pauline Universalism.</note> I confess, 
however, that the strain of these last passages does seem to point in the 
direction of some ultimate unity, be it through subjugation, or in some 
other way, in which active opposition to God’s kingdom is no longer to be 
reckoned with.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p33">2. Neither can I accept the doctrine of the <i>Annihilation of the Wicked.</i> 
In itself considered, and divested of some of the features with which Mr. 
White clothes it in his <i>Life in Christ,</i> this may be admitted to be 
an abstractly possible hypothesis, and as such has received the assent, 
as before stated, of Rothe and others who are not materialistically disposed. 
There is a certain sense in which everyone will admit that a man has not 
a necessary or inherent immortality, that he depends for his continued existence, 
therefore for his immortality, solely on the will and power of God. Man 
can never rise above the limits of his creaturehood. As created, he is, 
and must remain, a dependent being. It is, therefore, a possible supposition—one 
not <i>a priori</i> to be rejected—that though originally made and destined 
for immortality, man might have this destiny cancelled. There is force, 
too, in what is said, that it is difficult to see the utility of keeping 
a being in existence merely to sin and suffer. Yet, when the theory is brought 
to the test of Scripture proof, it is found to fail in evidence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p34">(1) Stress is laid on those passages which speak 
of the destruction of the wicked, of their perishing,<note n="825" id="xx-p34.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 13" id="xx-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13">Matt. vii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Thess. i. 9" id="xx-p34.3" parsed="|2Thess|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.9">2 Thess. i. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 15" id="xx-p34.4" parsed="|2Cor|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.15">2 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 12" id="xx-p34.5" parsed="|2Pet|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.12">2 Pet. ii. 12</scripRef>, etc.</note> of their being consumed in fire, as chaff, tares, 
branches, etc.<note n="826" id="xx-p34.6"><scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 12" id="xx-p34.7" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 13:30,50" id="xx-p34.8" parsed="|Matt|13|30|0|0;|Matt|13|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.30 Bible:Matt.13.50">xiii. 30, 50</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John xv. 6" id="xx-p34.9" parsed="|John|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.6">John xv. 6</scripRef>, etc.</note> So far as the last class of passages is concerned, they are plainly metaphorical, 
and, iii face of other evidence, it is difficult to put on any of them the 
meaning that is asked. For this destruction comes on the ungodly at the 
day of judgment, at the day of the Lord. “Sudden destruction,” an apostle 
calls it;<note n="827" id="xx-p34.10"><scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 3" id="xx-p34.11" parsed="|1Thess|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.3">1 Thess. v. 3</scripRef>.</note> yet it is 
part of this theory that the wicked are not annihilated at the day of judgment, 
but live on in suffering for an indefinitely prolonged time, as a punishment 
for their offences, the greatest sinners suffering most. In this respect 
the theory approximates to the ordinary view, for it makes the real punishment 
of the sinner lie in the period of his conscious existence, and the annihilation which 

<pb n="342" id="xx-Page_342" />comes after is rather a merciful termination of his 
sufferings than the crowning of his woe. If Mr. White’s theory is to be 
made consistent with itself, it ought to provide for the immediate annihilation 
of the wicked at death, or at least at the judgment. In reality, however, 
the “destruction” comes at the judgment, and the “annihilation” not till 
long after; so that, on his own principles, we cannot argue from the mere 
word to the fact of annihilation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p35">(2) Another thing which suggests itself in regard to this theory is that, 
taken strictly, it seems to shut out all gradations of punishment; the end 
of all being “death,” <i>i.e.</i> “annihilation.” If, to escape this, reference 
is made to the longer or shorter period of the suffering before annihilation, 
this shows, as before, that it is in the conscious sufferings, not in the 
annihilation, that the real punishment is supposed to lie.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p36">(3) But the crowning objection to this theory—so far as proof from Scripture 
is concerned—is that in its use of the words “life” and “death,” it misses 
the true significance of these Bible terms. Life is not, in Scripture usage, 
simple existence; death is not simple non-existence, but separation from 
true and complete life. This theory itself being witness, the soul survives 
in the state of natural death. It passes into the intermediate condition, 
and there awaits judgment. Life, in short, is, in its Scripture sense, a 
word with a moral and spiritual connotation; a person may not possess it, 
and yet continue to exist. “He that obeyeth not the Son,” we are told, “shall 
not see life, but the wrath of God abideth on him.”<note n="828" id="xx-p36.1"><scripRef passage="John 3:36" id="xx-p36.2" parsed="|John|3|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.36">John iii. 36 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> But so 
long as the wrath of God abides (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx-p36.3">μένει</span>) 
on him, he must abide. So far as Scripture goes, therefore, this theory 
is not proved. It must remain a mere speculation, and one which cuts the 
knot rather than unties it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p37">It is interesting to mark that Mr. White himself 
seems little satisfied with his theory, and does his best to relieve it 
of its harsher features. If the thought is terrible of the countless multitudes 
who leave this world without having heard of Christ, or without deliberate 
acceptance of Him, being doomed to endless suffering, it is scarcely less 
appalling to think of these myriads, after longer or shorter terms of suffering, 
being swept from existence by the fiat of Omnipotence. Mr. White 

<pb n="343" id="xx-Page_343" />feels the weight of this difficulty, and tries to alleviate 
it by the thought of a prolonged probation in Hades.<note n="829" id="xx-p37.1"><i>Life in Christ,</i> chap. xxii.</note> Here, he thinks, we find the solution of the problem of the heathen; and 
of many more whose opportunities have not been sufficiently great to bring 
them to clear decision. I have no doubt that Mr. White cherishes in his 
heart the hope that by far the greater proportion of mankind will thus be 
saved; that, in consequence, the finally lost will be comparatively few. 
In other words, just as in the admission of prolonged periods of penal suffering 
his theory was seen approximating to that of eternal punishment, so here 
we see it stretching out hands, as it were, on the other side, towards “the 
larger hope” of Universalism. It is certainly a curious result that a theory 
which begins by denying to man any natural immortality—which takes away 
the natural grounds of belief in a future state—should end by transferring 
the great bulk of the evangelising and converting work of the gospel over 
to that future state; for, assuredly, what is accomplished there must be 
immense as compared with what, in his view, is done on earth. This brings 
me—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p38">3. To speak of the ordinary doctrine, and as a proposed alleviation of 
this, of the theory of a <i>Future Probation,</i> a theory which we have 
just seen is held also by Mr. Edward White. By future probation is meant 
here probation, not after the judgment, but intermediately between death 
and judgment. This is a theory which, as is well known, has found wide acceptance 
among believing theologians on the Continent, and also in America, and is 
advanced by its adherents as a solution of the difficulties which arise 
from supposing that all who leave this world without having heard of Christ 
or having definitely accepted Him necessarily perish. It is the theory held,
<i>e.g.,</i> by Dorner, Van Oosterzee, Martensen, Godet, Gretillat, and 
very many others. No one, it is said, will be lost without being brought 
to a knowledge of Christ, and having the opportunity given him of accepting 
His salvation. Every man must be brought to a definite acceptance or rejection 
of Christ, if not here, then hereafter. The theory is believed to be supported 
by the well-known passages in the First Epistle of Peter which speak of 
a preaching by Christ to the spirits in prison, and of the gospel being 
preached to the dead.<note n="830" id="xx-p38.1"><scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 18-20" id="xx-p38.2" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|3|20" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18-1Pet.3.20">1 Pet. iii. 18-20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:6" id="xx-p38.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.6">iv. 6</scripRef>.</note></p>

<pb n="344" id="xx-Page_344" />
<p class="normal" id="xx-p39">Yet, when all is said, this theory must be admitted to be based more 
on general principles than on definite scriptural information. Our own Church 
is not committed on the subject; indeed, as I have occasion to remember, 
in framing its Declaratory Act, it expressly rejected an amendment designed 
to bind it to the position that probation in every case is limited to time. 
The Synod acted wisely, I think, in rejecting that amendment. All the same, 
I wish now to say that I do not much like this phrase, “<i>Future Probation</i>.” 
Least of all am I disposed with some to make a dogma of it. There are three 
facts in regard to the scriptural aspect of this theory which ought, I think, 
to make us cautious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p40">(1) The first is the intense concentration of every ray of exhortation 
and appeal into the present. “<i>Now</i> is the acceptable time; behold,
<i>now</i> is the day of salvation.”<note n="831" id="xx-p40.1"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:2" id="xx-p40.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.2">2 Cor. vi. 2 (R.V.)</scripRef>.</note> This is the strain of Scripture throughout. Everything which would weaken 
the force of this appeal, or lead men to throw over into a possible future 
what ought to be done now, is a distinct evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p41">(2) The second is the fact that, in Scripture, judgment is invariably 
represented as proceeding on the matter of this life, on The “deeds done 
in the body.”<note n="832" id="xx-p41.1"><i>E.g. </i><scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 31-46" id="xx-p41.2" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.46">Matt. xxv. 31-46</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. v 10" id="xx-p41.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. xx. 12" id="xx-p41.4" parsed="|Rev|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.12">Rev. xx. 12</scripRef>.</note> The state 
after death is expressly described, in contrast with the present life, as 
one of “judgment.”<note n="833" id="xx-p41.5"><scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 27" id="xx-p41.6" parsed="|Heb|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.27">Heb. ix. 27</scripRef>.</note> In every description of the judgment, or allusion to it, it is constantly 
what a man has been, or has done, in this life, which is represented as 
the basis on which the determination of his final state depends. There is 
not a word, or hint, to indicate that a man who would be found on the left 
hand of the King, or who would pass under condemnation, on the basis of 
his earthly record, may possibly be found on the other side, and be accepted, 
on the ground of some transaction in the state between death and judgment. 
Surely this does not agree well with a “future probation” theory, but would 
rather require us to suppose that, in principle at least, man is presumed 
to decide his destiny here.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p42">(3) There is, as the converse of these facts, the 
silence of Scripture on the subject of probation beyond; for the passages 
in 1 Peter, even accepting the interpretation which makes 

<pb n="345" id="xx-Page_345" />them refer to a work of Christ in the state of the 
dead, form surely a slender foundation on which to build so vast a structure. 
The suggestions they offer are not to be neglected. But neither do they 
speak of general probation, if of probation at all; nor give information 
as to the special character of this preaching to the dead, or its results 
in conversion; least of all do they show that what may apply to the heathen 
or others similarly situated, applies to those whose opportunities have 
been ample. I have spoken of the influences of heredity, etc., as an element 
to be taken account of in judgment; but we must beware, even here, of forgetting 
how much responsibility remains. Will is at work here also; personal volition 
is interweaving itself with the warp of natural circumstance and of hereditary 
predisposition. In the sphere of heathenism itself—even apart from the 
direct preaching of the gospel—there is room for moral decision wider than 
is sometimes apprehended, and a type of will is being formed on which eternal 
issues may depend.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p43">I recognise, however, in the light of what I have stated about the need 
of a larger calculus, that the issues of this life must prolong themselves 
into the unseen, and, in some way unknown to us, be brought to a bearing 
there. All I plead for is, that we should not set up a definite theory where, 
in the nature of things, we have not the light to enable us to do so. This 
again is a reason for refusing to acquiesce in many of the dogmatic affirmations 
which are advanced in the name of a doctrine of eternal punishment. Suffering 
and loss beyond expression I cannot but conceive of as following from definite 
rejection of Christ; nor do I see anything in Scripture to lead me to believe 
that this loss can ever be repaired. How this will relate itself to conditions 
of existence in eternity I do not know, and beyond this I decline to speculate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p44">The conclusion I arrive 
at is, that we have not the elements of a complete solution, and we ought 
not to attempt it. What visions beyond there may he, what larger hopes, 
what ultimate harmonies, if such there are in store, will come in God’s 
good time; it is not ours to anticipate them, or lift the veil where God 
has left it drawn! What Scripture wishes us to realise is the fact of probation 
now, of responsibility 
<pb n="346" id="xx-Page_346" />here. We should keep this in view, and, concentrating 
all our exhortations and entreaty into the present, should refuse to sanction 
hopes which Scripture does not support; striving, rather, to bring men to 
live under the impression, “How shall. we escape, if we neglect so great 
salvation?” (<scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 3" id="xx-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. ii. 3</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p45">Here I bring these Lectures to a conclusion. No 
one is more conscious than myself of the imperfection of the outlines I 
have sought to trace; of the thoughts I have brought before you in the wide 
and important field over which we have had to travel. Only, in a closing 
word, would I. state the deepened, strengthened conviction which has come 
to myself out of the study, often prolonged and anxious enough, which the 
duties of this Lectureship have entailed on me: the deepened and strengthened 
conviction of the reality and certainty of God’s supernatural Revelation 
to the world,—of His great purpose of love and grace, centring in the manifestation 
of His Son, but stretching out in its issues through all worlds, and into 
all eternities,—of a Redemption adequate to human sin and need, the blessings 
of which it is our highest privilege to share, and to make known to others. 
With this has gone the feeling—one of thankfulness and hope—of the breadth 
of the range of the influence of this new power which has gone out from 
Christ: not confined, as we might be apt to think, to those who make the 
full confession of His name, but touching society, and the world of modern 
thought and action, on all its sides—influencing its life and moulding 
its ideals; and in circles where the truth, as we conceive it, is mutilated, 
and even in important parts eclipsed, begetting a personal devotion to Christ, 
a recognition of His unique and peerless position in history, and a faith 
in the spread and ultimate triumph of His kingdom, which is full of significance 
and comfort. I hail these omens; this widespread influence of the name of 
Jesus. It tells us that, despite of appearances which seem adverse, there 
is a true kingdom of God on earth, and that a day of gathering up in Christ 
Jesus is yet to come. I do not believe that the modern world has ceased 
to need the Christian view, or that in spirit its back is turned against 
it. The “isms” of the day 
<pb n="347" id="xx-Page_347" />are numerous, and the denials from many quarters are 
fierce and vehement. But in the very unbelief of the time there is a serious 
feeling such as never existed before; and there is not one of these systems 
but, with all its negations, has its side of light turned towards Christ 
and His religion. Christ is the centre towards which their broken lights 
converge, and, as lifted up, He will yet draw them unto Him. I do not, therefore, 
believe that the Christian view is obsolete; that it is doomed to go down 
like a faded constellation in the west of the sky of humanity. I do not 
believe that, in order to preserve it, one single truth we have been accustomed 
to see shining in that constellation will require to be withdrawn, or that 
the world at heart desires it to he withdrawn. The world needs them all, 
and will one day acknowledge it. It is not with a sense of failure, therefore, 
but with a sense of triumph, that I see the progress of the battle between 
faith and unbelief. I have no fear that the conflict will issue in defeat. 
Like the ark above the waters, Christ’s religion will ride in safety the 
waves of present-day unbelief, as it has ridden the waves of unbelief in 
days gone by, bearing in it the hopes of the future of humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p46">I thank the Principal and Professors, I thank the students, for their 
unfailing courtesy, and for their generous reception of myself and of my 
Lectures.</p>

<pb n="351" id="xx-Page_351" />
</div1>

<div1 title="Appendix. The Idea Of The Kingdom Of God." progress="71.15%" prev="xx" next="xxii" id="xxi">


<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">APPENDIX. </h2>
<h2 id="xxi-p0.2">THE IDEA OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD. </h2>


<p class="normal" id="xxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxi-p1.1">In</span> the original plan of these Lectures it was my intention 
to include a Lecture on “The Incarnation and the New Life of Humanity; the Kingdom 
of God,” which would have found its fitting place between the eighth and what 
is now the ninth. Such a Lecture is obviously needed to complete the course. 
After resurrection came exaltation. After Calvary came Pentecost. After the 
ministry of the Son came the dispensation of the Spirit. The new life proceeding 
from Christ, entering first as a regenerating principle into the individual 
soul, was gradually to permeate and transform society. The doctrine of Redemption 
passes over into that of the kingdom of God. This design has reluctantly had 
to he abandoned, and all I can here attempt, in addition to the brief allusions 
in Lecture Ninth, is to give a few notes on the general idea of the kingdom 
of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p2">I. I shall refer first to the place of this idea in recent theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p3">This idea has had a prominence accorded to it in recent 
theology it never possessed before, and the most thoroughgoing attempts are 
made to give it application in both dogmatics and ethics. By making it the head-notion 
in theology, and endeavouring to deduce all particular conceptions from it, 
it is thought that we place ourselves most in Christ’s own point of view, and 
keep most nearly to His own lines of teaching. Kant here, as in so many other 
departments, may be named as the forerunner; and fruitful suggestions may be 
gleaned from writers like Schleiermacher, Schmid, and Beck. It is the school 
of Ritschl, however, which has done most to carry out consistently this all-ruling 

<pb n="352" id="xxi-Page_352" />notion of the kingdom of God, making it the determinative 
conception even in our ideas of sin, of the Person of Christ, etc. Through their 
influence it has penetrated widely and deeply into current theological thought, 
and is creating for itself quite an extensive literature.<note n="834" id="xxi-p3.1">Recent works in our 
own country are Professor Candlish’s <i>The Kingdom of God</i> (Cunningham Lectures, 
1884), and Professor A. B. Bruce’s <i>The Kingdom of God</i> (1889). A good 
discussion of the subject is contained in an article by D. J. Kostlin, in the
<i>Studien und Kritiken</i> for 1892 (3rd part). I may mention also Schmoller’s 
recent work, <i>Die Lehre vom Reiche Gottes in den Schriften des Neuen Testaments</i> 
(1891); another by E. Issel on the same subject (1891); and a revolutionary 
essay by J. Weiss, entitled <i>Die Predigt Jesu vom Reiche Gottes</i> (1892).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p4">This being the prevailing tendency, I may not unnaturally be blamed for not 
making more use of this idea than I have done in these Lectures. If this is 
the chief and all-embracing, the all-comprehensive and all-inclusive notion 
of the pure Christian view, it may be felt that the attempt to develop the Christian 
“<span lang="DE" id="xxi-p4.1">Weltanschauung</span>,” without explicit reference to it, is bound to be a failure. 
I may reply that I have not altogether left it out; it is, indeed, the conception 
I should have wished to develop further, as best fitted to convey my idea of 
the goal of the Christian Redemption, and of the great purpose of God of which 
that is the expression. But I have another reason. It is, that I gravely doubt 
the possibility or desirability of making this the all-embracing, all-dominating 
conception of Christian theology, except, of course, as the conception of an 
end affects and determines all that leads up to it. And even here the idea of 
the kingdom of God is not the only or perfectly exhaustive conception. The following 
reasons may be given for this opinion:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">1. The kingdom of God is not so presented in the New 
Testament. In the preaching of Christ in the Synoptic Gospels, this idea has 
indeed a large place. Christ attaches Himself in this way to the hopes of His 
nation, and to the doctrine of the prophets. Yet the very variety of the aspects 
of His doctrine of the kingdom shows how difficult it must be to sum them all 
up permanently under this single formula. In the Gospel of John, the idea is 
not so prominent, but recedes behind that of “life.” In the Epistles, it goes 
still more decidedly into the background. Instead of the kingdom, it is Christ 
Himself who is new made prominent, and becomes 

<pb n="353" id="xxi-Page_353" />the centre of interest. Harnack notices this in his <i>
Dogmengeschichte.</i> “It is not wonderful,” he says, “that in the oldest Christian 
preaching ‘Jesus Christ’ meets us as frequently as in the preaching of Jesus 
the kingdom of God itself.”<note n="835" id="xxi-p5.1">Vol. i. p. 79. Kaftan 
similarly remarks: “In Paul also the doctrine of the highest good is determined 
through faith in the risen and exalted Christ who had appeared to him before 
the gates of Damascus. It can indeed be said that the glorified Christ here 
fills the place taken in the preaching of Jesus by the super-terrestrial kingdom 
of God, which has appeared in His Person, and through Him is made accessible 
as a possession to His disciples.”—<i>Das Wesen,</i> p. 229.</note> In 1 Peter the expression is not found; in James only once. The Pauline theology 
is developed from its own basis, without any attempt to make it fit into this 
conception. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, it is other ideas that rule. Where 
this idea is used in the Epistles, it is generally with an eschatological reference.<note n="836" id="xxi-p5.2"> Not always, however;
<i>e.g.</i> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 17" id="xxi-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef>. Besides, what Christ meant by the present being of 
His kingdom is always recognised by these writers.</note> The Apocalypse is the book of the New Testament which gives it most prominence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">2. The kingdom of God is not a notion which can be treated as a fixed quantity. 
The greatest possible diversity prevails among the interpreters as to what ideas 
are to be attached to this expression. Whether the kingdom of God is something 
set up in this life (Ritschl, Wendt, etc.), or is something which has reference 
only to the future (Kaftan, Schmoller, J. Weiss, etc.); whether it is to be 
taken in a purely ethical and religious sense (Ritschl, etc.), or is to he extended 
to embrace all the relations of existence—the family, state, art, culture, 
etc. (Schleiermacher, Beck, etc.); what is the nature of the good which it promises—these 
and numberless other points are still keenly under discussion. This is not a 
reason for saying that on Christ’s lips the term has no definite signification, 
but it shows that the time is not yet ripe for making it the one and all-inclusive 
notion in theology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">3. Even when we have reached what seems a satisfactory 
conception of the kingdom, it will be found difficult in practice to bring all 
the parts and subjects of theology under it. In proof of this, appeal might 
be made to the work of those who have adopted this as their principle of treatment.<note n="837" id="xxi-p7.1">Cf. article by Kostlin 
above referred to.</note> The older Nitzsch, in his <i>System of Doctrine,</i> says of a writer (Theremin) 
who maintained the possibility of such a deduction, that if he 

<pb n="354" id="xxi-Page_354" />had really applied his general notion of the kingdom of 
God to a partition and articulation of the Christian doctrinal system, it would 
have become manifest of itself that this was not the right middle notion to 
bind the parts together. Schleiermacher, and Beck, and Lipsius, alike fail to 
carry through this idea in their systems. <i>Either</i> the doctrines are viewed 
only in this relation, in which case many aspects are overlooked which belong 
to a full system of theology; or a mass of material is taken in which is only 
connected with this idea in the loosest way. The idea of the kingdom of God 
becomes in this way little more than a formal scheme or groundwork into which 
the ordinary material of theology is fitted. Ritschl, indeed, renounces the 
idea of a perfect unity, when he says that Christianity is an ellipse with
<i>two foci</i> —one the idea of the kingdom of God, the other the idea of 
Redemption.<note n="838" id="xxi-p7.2"><i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. p. 11.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">4. The true place of the idea of the kingdom of God in theology is as a teleological 
conception. It defines the aim and purpose of God in creation and Redemption. 
It is the <i>highest</i> aim, but everything else in the plan and purpose of 
God cannot be deduced from it. Even as end, we must distinguish between the 
aim of God to establish a kingdom of God on earth and the <i>ultimate</i> end—the 
unity of all things natural and spiritual in Christ. The fulness of this last 
conception is not exhausted in the one idea of “kingdom,” though this certainly 
touches the central and essential fact, that God is “all in all.”<note n="839" id="xxi-p8.1"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="xxi-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">II. Let us next consider the teaching of Jesus on the kingdom of God. Here,</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">1. I cannot but agree with those who think that the 
kingdom of God, in Christ’s view, is a present, developing reality.<note n="840" id="xxi-p10.1"><i>E.g.</i> Wendt.</note> This is implied in the parables of growth (mustard seed, leaven, seed growing 
secretly); in the representations of it, in its earthly form, as a mixture of 
good and bad (wheat and tares, the net of fishes); in the description of the 
righteousness of the kingdom (Sermon on the Mount), which is to be realised 
in the ordinary human relations; as well as in many special sayings. I do not 
see how anyone can read these passages and doubt that in Christ’s view the kingdom 
was a presently-existing, slowly 

<pb n="355" id="xxi-Page_355" />developing reality,<note n="841" id="xxi-p10.2">Cf. as in earlier note 
(p. 334), Reuss, <i>Hist. of Christ. Theol.</i> i. pp. 217, 218 (Eng. trans.); 
Bruce, <i>Kingdom of God,</i> chap. xii.</note> originating in His word, containing mixed elements, and bound in its development 
to a definite law of rhythm (“first the blade, then the ear,” 
etc.).<note n="842" id="xxi-p10.3"><p id="xxi-p11">The kingdom of God, in its simplest definition, is the <i>reign</i> of God in human hearts 
and in society; and as such it may be viewed under two aspects: (1) the reign 
or dominion of God Himself; (2) the sphere of this dominion. This sphere, again, 
may be (1) the individual soul; (2) the totality of such souls (the Church invisible); 
(3) the visible society of believers (the Church); (4) humanity in the whole 
complex of its relations, so far as this is brought under the influence of God’s 
Spirit and of the principles of His religion.</p>
<p id="xxi-p12">It is obvious—and this is one source of the difficulty in coming to a common 
understanding—that Christ does not always use this expression in the same sense, 
or with the same breadth of signification. Sometimes one aspect, sometimes another, 
of His rich complex idea is intended by this term. Sometimes the kingdom of 
God is a power within the soul of the individual; sometimes it is a leaven in 
the world, working for its spiritual transformation; sometimes it is the mixed 
visible society; sometimes it is that society under its ideal aspect; sometimes 
it is the totality of its blessings and powers (the chief good); sometimes it 
is the future kingdom of God in its heavenly glory and perfection.</p>
<p id="xxi-p13">The view that Christ looked for a long and slow process of development and ripening 
in His kingdom may seem to be opposed by the eschatological predictions in <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv." id="xxi-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24">Matt. 
xxiv.</scripRef> Even here, however, it is possible to distinguish a nearer and a remoter 
horizon—the one, referring to the destruction of Jerusalem and the dissolution 
of the Jewish state, and demoted by the expression, “these things” (“this generation 
shall not pass away, till all these things he accomplished,” <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:34" id="xxi-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|24|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.34">ver. 34</scripRef>); and the 
other, denoted by the words, “that day and hour” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 24:36" id="xxi-p13.3" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">ver. 36</scripRef>), regarding which 
Christ says, “Of that day and hour knoweth no one, not even the angels of heaven, 
neither the Son, but the Father only.”</p></note> On the other hand, the idea has an eschatological reference. The kingdom is 
not something which humanity produces by its own efforts, but something which 
comes to it from above. It is the entrance into humanity of a new life from 
heaven. In its origin, its power; its blessings, its aims, its end, it is supernatural 
and heavenly. Hence it is the kingdom of heaven, and two stadia are distinguished 
in its existence—an earthly and an eternal; the latter being the aspect that 
chiefly prevails in the Epistles.<note n="843" id="xxi-p13.4">The eschatological view 
alone is that taken by Kaftan, Schmoller, J. Weiss, etc.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p14">2. What is the nature of this kingdom of God on earth? In the Lecture, I 
have spoken of it as a new principle introduced into society which is fitted 
and destined to transform it in all its relations. This is the view of Schleiermacher, 
Neander,<note n="844" id="xxi-p14.1">See <i>History of the 
Church,</i> opening paragraphs.</note> Beck, of Dorner, Martensen, Harless, in their works on “Christian Ethics,” and 
of most Protestant writers. This view, however, is contested, and has to be 
considered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p15">(1) Now, first, it is to be acknowledged that in Christ’s 

<pb n="356" id="xxi-Page_356" />teaching it is the spiritual, or directly religious and 
ethical, side of the kingdom which alone is made prominent. Those who would 
identify the kingdom off-hand with social aims and endeavours, such as we know 
them in the nineteenth century, look in vain in Christ’s teaching for their 
warrant. There the whole weight is rested on the inward disposition, on the 
new relation to God, on the new life of the Spirit, on the new righteousness 
proceeding from that life, on the new hopes and privileges of the sons of God. 
Everything is looked at in the light of the spiritual, the eternal. We read 
nothing in Christ of the effects of His religion on art, on culture, on philosophy, 
on politics, on commerce, on education, on science, on literature, on economical 
or social reform. It is the same with the apostles. Absorbed in the immediate 
work of men’s salvation, they do not look at, or speak of, its remoter social 
effects. How far this is due in their case to the absence of apprehension of 
a long period of development of Christ’s religion, and to a belief on the impending 
dissolution of the world, I need not here discuss.<note n="845" id="xxi-p15.1">Paul’s large view of 
the philosophy of history in <scripRef passage="Rom. xi." id="xxi-p15.2" parsed="|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11">Rom. xi.</scripRef>, of a future “fulness of the Gentiles,” 
etc., is against this supposition. It is too hastily assumed that the Apostle 
looked for the Lord’s return in his own lifetime.—See note by Professor Marcus 
feds on <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 15" id="xxi-p15.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.15">1 Thess. iv. 15</scripRef> in Schaff’s <i>Popular Commentary on the New Testament.</i></note> The fact remains that, as already stated, while regarding the believer as already
<i>in</i> God’s kingdom and partaker of its blessings, their conceptions of 
the kingdom, in its actual manifestation, are mainly eschatological.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p16">(2) But, second, as it is certain that a principle of this kind could not 
enter into society without profoundly affecting it in all its relations, so 
we may be sure that Christ did not leave this aspect of it out of account. And 
when we look a little deeper, we see that Christ, though He does not lay stress 
on this side, yet by no means excludes it, but, on the contrary, presupposes 
and assumes it in His teaching. It is to be observed:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p17">(a) Christ, in His teaching, presupposes the truth of 
the Old Testament, and moves in the circle of its conceptions. The Old Testament 
moves predominatingly in the religious and ethical sphere too, but there is 
a large material background or framework. We have accounts of the creation, 
of the early history of man, of his vocation to replenish the earth and subdue it, of 

<pb n="357" id="xxi-Page_357" />the first institutions of society, of the beginnings of 
civilisation, of the divisions of nations, etc. Christ never leaves this Old 
Testament ground. The world to Him is God’s world, and not the devil’s. He has 
the deepest feeling for its beauty, its sacredness, the interest of God in the 
humblest of His creatures; His parables are drawn from its laws; He recognises 
that its institutions are the expression of a Divine order. The worlds of nature 
and society, therefore, in all the wealth and fulness of their relations, are 
always the background of His picture. We see this in His parables, which have 
nothing narrow and ascetic about them, hut mirror the life of humanity in it 
amplest breadth—the sower, shepherd, merchant, handicraftsman, the servants 
with their talents (and proving faithful and unfaithful in the use of them), 
the builder, the vineyard-keeper, weddings, royal feasts, etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p18">(b) The world, indeed, in its existing form, Christ cannot recognise as belonging 
to His kingdom. Rather, it is a hostile power—“the world,” in the bad sense. 
His disciples are to expect hatred and persecution in it. It is under the dominion 
of Satan, “the prince of this world.”<note n="846" id="xxi-p18.1"><scripRef passage="John xii. 31, xv. 11" id="xxi-p18.2" parsed="|John|12|31|0|0;|John|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.31 Bible:John.15.11">John xii. 31, xv. 11</scripRef>, etc.</note> His kingdom will only come through a long succession of wars, crises, sorrows, 
and terrible tribulations. Yet there is nothing Manichaean, or dualistic, in 
Christ’s way of conceiving of this presence of evil in the world. If man is 
evil, he is still capable of Redemption; and what is true of the individual 
is true of society. His kingdom is a new power entering into it for the purpose 
of its transformation, and is regarded as a growing power in it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p19">(c) Christ, accordingly, gives us many indications of 
His true view of the relation of His kingdom to society. The world is His Father’s, 
and human paternity is but a lower reflection of the Divine Fatherhood. Marriage 
is a Divine institution, to be jealously guarded, and Christ consecrated it 
by His special presence and blessing. The State also is a Divine ordinance, 
and tribute is due to its authority.<note n="847" id="xxi-p19.1">On above see <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 11, xix. 8-10" id="xxi-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0;|Matt|19|8|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11 Bible:Matt.19.8-Matt.19.10">Matt. vii. 
11, xix. 8-10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John ii. 1-11" id="xxi-p19.3" parsed="|John|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.11">John ii. 1-11</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 15" id="xxi-p19.4" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>); <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 21" id="xxi-p19.5" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21">Matt. xxii. 21</scripRef>, etc.</note> The principles He lays down in regard to the use and perils of wealth; love 
to our neighbour in his helplessness and misery; the care of the poor; the infinite 
value of the soul, etc., 

<pb n="358" id="xxi-Page_358" />introduce new ideals, and involve principles fitted to 
transform the whole social system. His miracles of healing show His care for 
the body. With this correspond His injunctions to His disciples. He does not 
pray that they may be taken out of the world, but only that they may be kept 
from its evil.<note n="848" id="xxi-p19.6"><scripRef passage="John xvii. 15" id="xxi-p19.7" parsed="|John|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.15">John xvii. 15</scripRef>.</note> They are rather to live in the world, showing by their good works that they 
are the sons of their Father in heaven; are to be the light of the world, and 
the salt of the earth.<note n="849" id="xxi-p19.8"><scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13-16" id="xxi-p19.9" parsed="|Matt|5|13|5|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13-Matt.5.16">Matt. v. 13-16</scripRef>.</note> Out of this life in the world will spring a new type of marriage relation, of 
family life, of relation between masters and servants, of social existence generally. 
It cannot be otherwise, if Christ’s kingdom is to be the leaven He says it shall 
be. The apostles, in their views on all these subjects, are in entire accord 
with Christ.<note n="850" id="xxi-p19.10"><i>e.g.</i> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii." id="xxi-p19.11" parsed="|Rom|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13">Rom. xiii.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 1, 2" id="xxi-p19.12" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|0|0;|1Tim|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1 Bible:1Tim.2.2">1 Tim. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="xxi-p19.13" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 13-15" id="xxi-p19.14" parsed="|1Pet|2|13|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.13-1Pet.2.15">1 Pet. ii. 13-15</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p20">(3) We may glance at a remaining point, the relation 
of the idea of the kingdom of God to that of the Church. If our previous exposition 
is correct, these ideas are not quite identical, as they have frequently been 
taken to be. The kingdom of God is a wider conception than that of the Church. 
On the other hand, these ideas do not stand so far apart as they are sometimes 
represented. In some cases, as, <i>e.g.,</i> in <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 18, 19" id="xxi-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|18|18|0|0;|Matt|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.18 Bible:Matt.18.19">Matt. xviii. 18, 19</scripRef>, the phrase 
“kingdom of heaven” is practically synonymous with the Church. The Church is, 
as a society, the visible expression of this kingdom in the world; is, indeed, 
the only society which does formally profess (very imperfectly often) to represent 
it. Yet the Church is not the outward embodiment of this kingdom in all its 
aspects, but only in its directly religious and ethical, <i>i.e.</i> in its 
purely spiritual aspect. It is not the direct business of the Church, <i>e.g.,</i> 
to take to do with art, science, politics, general literature, etc., but to 
bear witness for God and His truth to men, to preach and spread the gospel of 
the kingdom, to maintain God’s worship, to administer the sacraments, to provide 
for the self-edification and religious fellowship of believers. Yet the Church 
has a side turned towards all these other matters, especially to all efforts 
for the social good and bettering of mankind, and cannot but interest herself 
in these efforts, and lend what aid to them she can. She has her protest to 
utter against social injustice and immorality; her witness to bear to the principles of conduct 

<pb n="359" id="xxi-Page_359" />which ought to guide individuals and nations in the various 
departments of their existence; her help to bring to the solution of the questions 
which spring up in connection with capital and labour, rich and poor, rulers 
and subjects; her influence to throw into the scale on behalf of “whatsoever 
things are true, whatsoever things are honourable, whatsoever things are just, 
whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things 
are of good report” (<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 8" id="xxi-p20.2" parsed="|Phil|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8">Phil. iv. 8</scripRef>). A wholesome tone in literature, a Christian 
spirit in art and science, a healthy temper in amusements, wise and beneficent 
legislation on Christian principles in the councils of the nation, the spirit 
of long-suffering, peace, forbearance, and generosity, brought into the relations 
of men with one another in society, Christian ideals in the relations of nations 
to one another, self-sacrificing labours for the amelioration and elevation 
of the condition of the masses of the people,—these are matters in which the 
Church can never but be interested. Else she foregoes her calling, and may speedily 
expect to be removed out of her place.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p21">III. Historically, we might have looked, had space permitted, at this kingdom 
of God as the principle of a new life to humanity. I do not enter into this 
extensive field, but only remark:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p22">1. The principle of this new life is Christ risen and 
exalted. It was not by His preaching merely that Christ came to set up the kingdom 
of God. The foundation of it was laid, not only in His Word, but in His redeeming 
acts—in His death, His resurrection, His exaltation to heaven, His sending 
of the Spirit. The new kingdom may be said to have begun its formal existence 
on the day of Pentecost. This is the mistake of those who would have us confine 
our ideas of the kingdom solely to what is given in the records of Christ’s 
earthly life—they would have us go behind Pentecost, and remain there. But 
Christ’s teaching on earth could not anticipate, much less realise, what His 
death, and the gift of His Spirit, have given us. It is not Christ’s earthly 
life, but His risen life, which is the principle of quickening to His Church.<note n="851" id="xxi-p22.1">“In truth the life of 
the soul hidden with Christ in God is the kernel of the Christian religion.”—Kaftan,
<i>Das Wesen,</i> p. 76. Kaftan has here the advantage over Ritschl, Schleiermacher, 
etc.</note> He himself bade 
<pb n="360" id="xxi-Page_360" />His disciples wait for the coming of the Spirit; and told 
them that it was through His being “lifted up” that the world would be brought 
to Him. The Spirit would complete His mission; supply what was lacking in His 
teaching; bring to remembrance what He had said to them; and would work as a 
power convincing of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment in the world.<note n="852" id="xxi-p22.2"><scripRef passage="John xii. 32, xiv. 26, xv. 7-15." id="xxi-p22.3" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0;|John|15|7|15|15" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32 Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.15.7-John.15.15">John xii. 32, xiv. 26, 
xv. 7-15.</scripRef></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p23">2. This new life in humanity is (1) a new life in the individual, a regeneration 
of the individual soul, a power of sanctification and transformation in the 
nature. But (2) it is further, as we have seen, a principle of new life in society, 
exercising there a transforming influence. What society owes to the religion 
of Christ, even in a temporal and social respect, it is beyond the power of 
man to tell. It is this that enables us, from the Christian standpoint, to take 
an interest in all labours for the social good of men, whether they directly 
bear the Christian name or not. The influence of Christ and His ideals is more 
apparent in them than their promoters sometimes think. They are not without 
relation to the progress of the kingdom.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p24">3. The kingdom of God, being the end, is also the centre, 
i.e. it is with ultimate reference to it that we are to read, and are best able 
to appreciate, the great movements of Providence. We can already see how the 
progress of invention and discovery, of learning and science, of facilities 
of communication and interconnection of nations, has aided in manifold ways 
the advance of the kingdom of God. It has often been remarked how the early 
spread of Christianity was facilitated by the political unity of the Roman Empire, 
and the prevalence of the Greek tongue; and how much the revival of learning, 
the invention of printing, and the enlargement of men’s ideas by discovery, 
did to prepare the way for the sixteenth century Reformation. In our own century 
the world is opened up as never before, and the means of a rapid spread of the 
gospel are put within our power, if the Church has only faithfulness to use 
them. It is difficult to avoid the belief that the singular development of conditions 
in this century, its unexampled progress in discovery and in the practical mastery 
of nature, the marvellous opening up of the world which has been the result, 
and the extraordinary multiplication of the means and 

<pb n="361" id="xxi-Page_361" />agencies of rapid communication, together portend some 
striking development of the kingdom of God which shall cast all others into 
the shade,—a crisis, perhaps, which shall have the most profound effect upon 
the future of humanity.<note n="853" id="xxi-p24.1">It is curious how this 
feeling of an impending crisis sometimes finds expression in minds not given 
to apocalyptic reveries. Lord Beaconsfield said in 1874: “The great crisis of 
the world is nearer than some suppose.” In a recent number of the <i>Forum,</i> 
Professor Goldwin Smith remarks: “There is a general feeling abroad that the 
stream of history is drawing near a climax now; and there are apparent grounds 
for the surmise. There is everywhere in the social frame an untoward unrest, 
which is usually a sign of fundamental change within.”</note> 
The call is going forth again, “Prepare ye in the wilderness the way of the 
Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall 
be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low; and the crooked shall 
be made straight, and the rough places plain; and the glory of the Lord shall 
be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together; for the mouth of the Lord 
hath spoken it”<note n="854" id="xxi-p24.2"><scripRef passage="Isa. xl. 3, 4" id="xxi-p24.3" parsed="|Isa|40|3|0|0;|Isa|40|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.3 Bible:Isa.40.4">Isa. xl. 3, 4</scripRef> (R.V.)</note></p>

</div1>

<div1 title="Notes" progress="73.38%" prev="xxi" next="xxii.i" id="xxii">

<div2 title="Lecture I—Notes." progress="73.38%" prev="xxii" next="xxii.i.i" id="xxii.i">

<div3 title="Lecture I Note A.—P. 3. The Idea On The “Weltanschauung.”" progress="73.38%" prev="xxii.i" next="xxii.i.ii" id="xxii.i.i">
<pb n="365" id="xxii.i.i-Page_365" />

<h2 id="xxii.i.i-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE A.—P. 3. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.i.i-p0.2">THE IDEA ON THE “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p0.3">WELTANSCHAUUNG</span>.” </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.i-p1.1">The</span> history of this term has yet to be written. I do not know 
that Kant uses it, or the equivalent term “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.2">Weltansicht</span>,” at all—it is at least 
not common with him. The same is true of Fichte, Schelling, and generally of writers 
till after the middle of this century.<note n="855" id="xxii.i.i-p1.3">But Fitche has 
the equivalent “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.4">Ansicht der Welt</span>,” and occasionally “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.5">Weltansicht</span>.” See especially 
his <i>Die Anweisung zum seligen Leben</i> (1806), Lect. V. “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.6">Weltansicht</span>” is Schopenhauer’s 
word.</note> 
Yet Kant above all gave the impulse to its use, both by his theoretic “Idea” of 
the world, and by his practical philosophy, which results in a “Weltanschauung” 
under the idea of the moral. Hegel, however, has the word, <i>e.g.,</i> “As man, 
religion is essential to him, and not a strange experience. Still the question arises 
as to the relation of religion to the rest of his ‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.7">Weltanschauung</span>,’ and philosophical 
knowledge relates itself to this subject, and has to do essentially with it.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
i. p. 7. Within the last two or three decades the word has become exceedingly common 
in all kinds of books dealing with the higher questions of religion and philosophy—so 
much so as to have become in a manner indispensable. Thus we read of the “Theistic,” 
“Atheistic, “Pantheistic,” “Realistic,” “Materialistic, “Mechanistic,” “Buddhistic,” 
“Kantian” <span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p1.8">Weltanschauungen</span>; and a multitude of similar phrases might be cited.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.i-p2">The best special contribution to the discussion of the idea 
I have met with is in a book entitled <i>Die Weltanschauung des Christenthums,</i> 
by August Baur (1881), which I regret I did not come across till my own work was 
finished.<note n="856" id="xxii.i.i-p2.1"><p id="xxii.i.i-p3">The headings of 
the chapters of Baur’s book will suffice to show its importance for our subject. 
They are—</p>
<blockquote id="xxii.i.i-p3.1">
<p id="xxii.i.i-p4">1. The general notion of the “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p4.1">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<p id="xxii.i.i-p5">2. Characterisation and criticism of the objections of the modern spirit 
against religion and the religious “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p5.1">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<p id="xxii.i.i-p6">3. Possibility and necessity of an ideal, supersensible “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p6.1">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<p id="xxii.i.i-p7">4. The supersensible, ideal “Weltanschauung” according to its essence, and 
us its transition to the religious “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p7.1">Weltanschauung</span>” generally.</p>
<p id="xxii.i.i-p8">5. The “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p8.1">Weltanschauung</span>” of Christianity.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.i-p9">In theology A. Baur is a follower of Alex. Schweizer, of whom a good notice may 
be seen in Pfleiderer’s <i>Development of Theology,</i> pp. 125–130.</p></note> In this 
work the author expresses 


<pb n="366" id="xxii.i.i-Page_366" />his surprise that more has not been done for the elucidation 
of a term which has become one of the favourite terms of the day; and alludes to 
the absence of any explanation of it (a fact which had struck myself) in books professedly 
dealing with the terminology of philosophy and theology, as, <i>e.g.,</i> Rud. Eucken’s
<i>Geschichte und Kritik der Grundbegriffe der Gegenwart</i> (1878), and <i>Geschichte 
der philosophischen Terminologie</i> (1879).<note n="857" id="xxii.i.i-p9.1">Eucken himself, 
however, uses it, as when be says, “Bohme strives after an expression for the notion 
of consciousness and self-consciousness, which has a central place within his “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p9.2">Weltanschauung</span>” 
(<i>Gesch. der phil. Term.</i> p. 128); and has recently published an admirable 
historical and critical work, bearing the kindred title, <i>Die Lebensanschauungen 
Denker</i> (1890). This work contains a valuable section on “Die christliche Welt 
and die Lebensanschauungen Jesu” (pp. 154–205).</note> 
The same writer has contributed an article on “The Notion and Ground-plan of the 
‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p9.3">Weltanschauung</span>’ generally, and of the Christian in particular,” to the <i>Jahrbucher 
d. prot. Theologie,</i> vol. iii. A valuable examination of the subject is contained 
also in an able work published in 1887, <i>Das menschliche Erkennen, Grundlinien 
der Erkenntnisstheorie und Metaphysik,</i> by Dr. A. Dorner. I might further refer 
to Hartmann’s <i>Religionsphilosophie, Zweiter Theil: Die Religion des Geistes,</i> 
which, on this particular subject, contains a good deal of most suggestive matter 
(pp. 1–55). As may be gathered from the remarks in the close of the Lecture, the 
idea has a large place in the writings of the Ritschlian school. It is discussed 
with special fulness and care in Herrmann’s <i>Die Religion im Verhältniss zum Welterkennen 
und zur Sittlichkeit,</i> the last section of which bears the heading, “The Task 
of the Dogmatic Proof of the Christian ‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p9.4">Weltanschauung</span>.’” Lipsius also devotes considerable 
attention to it in the first part of his <i>Dogmatik</i> (sects. 16–115).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.i-p10">It is characteristic of the Ritschlian school that it will allow no origin for 
the “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p10.1">Weltanschauung</span>” but that which springs from religion or morality. Ritschl,
<i>e.g.,</i> traces the tendency to the formation of general views of the world 
solely to the religious impulse. Philosophy also, he says, “raises the claim to 
produce in its own way a view of the world as a whole; but in this there betrays 
itself much more an impulse of a religious kind, which philosophers must distinguish 
from their method of knowledge.”—<i>Die christ. Lehre von der Rechtfertigung und 
Versohnung,</i> iii. p. 197 (3rd ed.). This is connected with his view that religion 
itself originates in the need which man feels of help from a supernatural power 
to enable him to maintain his personality against the limitations and hindrances 
of natural existence.<note n="858" id="xxii.i.i-p10.2">Cf. <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. p. 189.</note> 
Since, however, he allows that philosophy has as part of its task “the aim of comprehending 
the world-whole in a highest law,” and that “the thought of God which pertains to 
religion is also employed in some form in every philosophy which is not materialistic” 
(p. 194), what he really contends for would seem to amount to no more than this, 
that theoretic knowledge alone cannot attain to that highest view of God which is 
given in the Christian religion, and which is necessary for the completion of a 
after <pb n="367" id="xxii.i.i-Page_367" />satisfactory view of the universe as a whole.<note n="859" id="xxii.i.i-p10.3">Ritschl’s own 
words, with which we heartily agree, are: “If theoretical thought is ever to solve 
the problem of the world as a whole, it will have to fall back on the Christian 
view of God, of the world, and of human destiny” (2nd ed. p. 210).</note> 
The truth is, Ritschl’s views vary very widely on these topics in the different 
editions of his chief work, and it is no easy task to reduce his statements to unity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.i-p11">In quite a similar spirit to Ritschl, his disciples Herrmann and Kaftan conceive 
of the “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p11.1">Weltanschauung</span>” as due only to the operation of the practical or religious 
motive.<note n="860" id="xxii.i.i-p11.2">With the Ritschlian 
theologians religion and morality sustain only an external relation to each other. 
The deepest impulse is not religion, but self-maintenance (Herrmann), or self-satisfaction 
(Kaftan). Religion is but means to this end.</note> The peculiarity 
of the Christian “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.i-p11.3">Weltanschauung</span>” Kaftan sums up in the two positions—“that the 
world is perfectly dependent on God, and that He orders everything in it in conformity 
with the end of His holy love.”<note n="861" id="xxii.i.i-p11.4"> <i>Das Wesen d. christ. Religion,</i> 
p. 393.</note></p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note B.—P. 5. Classification On “Weltanschauungen.”" progress="73.97%" prev="xxii.i.i" next="xxii.i.iii" id="xxii.i.ii">

<h2 id="xxii.i.ii-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE B.—P. 5.</h2>

<h3 id="xxii.i.ii-p0.2">CLASSIFICATION ON “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p0.3">WELTANSCHAUUNGEN</span>.”</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.ii-p1.1">It</span> is not easy to find a principle of division which will yield 
a perfectly satisfactory classification of systems which we yet readily recognise 
as presenting distinct types of world-view. The deepest ground of division, undoubtedly, 
is that which divides systems according as they do or do not recognise a spiritual 
principle at the basis of the universe. But when, by the aid of this principle, 
we have put certain systems on the one side, and certain systems on the other, it 
does not carry us much further. We must, therefore, either content ourselves with 
a simple catalogue, or try some other method. In the earliest attempts at a world-view 
many elements are mixed up together—religious, rational, and ethical impulses, 
poetic personification of nature, the mythological tendency, etc., and classification 
is impossible. The “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p1.2">Weltanschauung</span>” at this stage is rude, tentative, imperfect, 
and goes little further than seeking an origin of some kind for the existing state 
of things, and connecting the different parts of nature and of human life in some 
definite way with particular gods. The interest felt in the soul and its fates enlarge 
this “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p1.3">Weltanschauung</span>” to embrace a world of the unseen (Sheol, Amenti, etc.). Of 
reflective “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p1.4">Weltanschauungen</span>,” as these appear in history, we may roughly distinguish—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p2">I. The Phenomenalistic and Agnostic—which refuse all inquiry 
into causes, and would confine themselves strictly to the laws of phenomena. The 
only pure type of this class which I know is the Comtist or Positivist, which contents 
itself with a subjective 
<pb n="368" id="xxii.i.ii-Page_368" />synthesis.<note n="862" id="xxii.i.ii-p2.1">A more extreme 
type of view still is the denial of the reality of the world altogether—Acosmism.</note> 
(Mr. Spencer’s system, though called Agnostic, is really a system of Monism, and 
falls into the third class. See Lecture III.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p3">II. The Atomistic and Materialistic (Atheistic). The systems of Democritus, Epicurus, 
Lucretius, and materialistic systems generally, are of this class. As no spiritual 
principle is recognised, the unity can only be sought in a highest law of the elements—in 
the order of the universe—in the way in which things cohere. (But many modern systems 
of Materialism, again, are really monisms, <i>e.g.</i>, Haeckel, Strauss.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p4">III. Pantheistic systems—and these constitute a vast family with a great variety 
of forms. Here the universe is conceived as dependent on a first principle or power, 
but one within itself, of which it is simply the necessary unfolding, and with which, 
in essence, it is identical. The systems differ according to the view taken of the 
nature of this principle, and of the law of its evolution. The principle may be 
conceived of:</p>
<div style="margin-left:.5in" id="xxii.i.ii-p4.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p5">1. Predominatingly as physical—in which case the system is allied to Materialism 
(Materialistic Pantheism).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p6">2. As the vital principle of an organism (Hylozoistic).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p7">3. As an intelligent world-soul (Stoicism—analogous to fire).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p8">4. Metaphysically—as Being (Eleatics), Substance (Spinoza), etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p9">5. Spiritually—as impersonal Reason, or Spirit (Hegel), or Will (Schopenhauer, 
etc.).</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p10">Thus, while on its lower side Pantheism is indistinguishable from Materialism 
and Atheism, on its higher side it approaches, and often nearly merges into, Theism 
(as with the Neo-Hegelians).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p11">IV. Systems which recognise a spiritual, self-conscious Cause of the universe. 
Here belong:</p>
<div style="margin-left:.5in" id="xxii.i.ii-p11.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p12">1. Deism—which views God predominatingly as Creator, but denies present communication 
and Revelation, and practically separates God from the world.<note n="863" id="xxii.i.ii-p12.1">On the definition 
of terms, cf. Lipsius’s <i>Dogmatik,</i> pp. 88, 89; and Flint’s <i>Anti-Theistic 
Theories,</i> pp. 339, 441–445.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p13">2. Theism—which views God as the Living Creator, Immanent Cause, and Moral Ruler 
of the world and of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p14">3. Christian Trinitarianism—a higher form of Theism. [The division of systems 
as Optimistic and Pessimistic has reference to another standpoint—not to the first 
principle of the system, hut to its ethical character and end. As combined with 
the others, it would form a cross-division.]</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p15">There is yet another division of types of world-view (equally important for our 
subject), based, not on their objective character, but on the mental attitude of 
the observer, and on the activities employed in their formation- Three main types 
of world-view may be here distinguished, answering to three distinct standpoints 
of the human spirit, from each of which a “Weltanschauung” necessarily results. 
These are:</p>

<pb n="369" id="xxii.i.ii-Page_369" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p16">1. The “Scientific”—in which the standpoint of the observer is in the objective 
world, and things are viewed, as it were, wholly from without. Abstraction is made 
from the thinking mind, and only external relations (co-existence, succession, cause 
and effect, resemblance, etc.) are regarded. The means employed are observation 
and induction, and the end is the discovery of laws, and ultimately of a highest 
law, under which all particular phenomena may be subsumed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p17">2. The “Philosophical”—which precisely inverts this relation. The standpoint 
here is the thinking Ego, and things are regarded from within in their relations 
to thought and knowledge. It starts from the side of the thinking mind, as science 
from the side of the world as known, in abstraction from the mind knowing it. From 
the philosophical standpoint the world assumes a very different aspect from that 
which it presents to empirical science, or to the ordinary irreflective observer. 
All higher philosophy may be described as an attempt to conclude in some way from 
the unity of reason to the unity of things. The resultant world-view will assume 
two forms, according as the point of departure is from the theoretical or the practical 
reason: (1) a theoretical (as in the Absolutist attempts to deduce all things from 
a principle given through pure thought); (2) a moral (<i>e.g.</i> the Kantian).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p18">3. The “Religious”—which views everything from the standpoint of the consciousness 
of dependence upon God, and refers all back to God. It starts from the practical 
relation in which man stands to God as dependent on Him, and desiring His help, 
support, and furtherance in the aims of his life (natural, moral, distinctively 
religious aims). The nature of the religious “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p18.1">Weltanschauung</span>” and its relation to 
theoretic knowledge is discussed later.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ii-p19">At no time, however, can these points of view be kept perfectly 
distinct, and the claim of either science or philosophy to produce a self-sufficing 
world-view must he pronounced untenable. Insensibly, even in the pursuit of science, 
the standpoint changes from science to philosophy; but this, in turn, cannot dispense 
with the material which the sciences and the history of religions furnish to it; 
and it is equally unable, out of its own resources, to produce an adequate and satisfying 
world-view. It cannot therefore take the place of religion, or furnish a “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.ii-p19.1">Weltanschauung</span>” 
satisfying to the religious consciousness. It is a well-recognised truth that philosophy 
has founded systems and schools, but never religions.<note n="864" id="xxii.i.ii-p19.2">“A religion,” 
says Reville, “may become historical, but no philosophy has ever founded a religion 
possessing true historical power.”—<i>History of Religions,</i> p. 22 (Eng. trans.) 
cf. Strauss, <i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> p. 103 Hartmann, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
p. 23; A. Dorner, <i>Das menschl. Erkennen,</i> p. 239.</note> 
The religious world-view is better capable of independent existence than the others, 
for here at least the mind is in union with the deepest principle of all. But that 
principle needs to develop itself, and in practice it is found that religion also 
is largely influenced in the 

<pb n="370" id="xxii.i.ii-Page_370" />construction of its world-views by the state of scientific 
knowledge and the philosophy of the time. The Indian religious systems are metaphysical 
throughout. The early Greek fathers of the Church were largely influenced by Platonism; 
the mediaeval schoolmen by Aristotelianism; modern theologians by Kant, Hegel, etc. 
The type of world-view freest from all trace of foreign influence is that found 
in the Old Testament, and completed in the New. This unique character belongs to 
it as the religion of Revelation.</p>



</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note C.—P. 7. Unconscious Metaphysic." progress="74.67%" prev="xxii.i.ii" next="xxii.i.iv" id="xxii.i.iii">
<h2 id="xxii.i.iii-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE C—P. 7. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.iii-p0.2">UNCONSCIOUS METAPHYSIC. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.iii-p1.1">Schopenhauer</span> has remarked that each man has his metaphysic.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iii-p2">“The man,” says Zeller, “who is without any philosophic standpoint is not on 
that account without any standpoint whatever; he who has formed no scientific opinion 
on philosophical questions has an unscientific opinion about them.”—<i>Pre-Soc. 
Phil.</i> p. 23.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iii-p3">Principal Fairbairn observes: “Professor Tyndall’s presidential address is memorable 
enough, were it only as an instance of sweet simplicity in things historical, and 
the most high-flying metaphysics disguised in scientific terms.”—<i>Studies,</i> p. 65.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iii-p4">Regarding Mr. Spencer: “Just as the term force revolutionises the conception 
of the Unknowable, so it, in turn, transmuted into forces, beguiles the physicist 
into the fancy that he is walking in the, to him, sober and certain paths of observation 
and experiment, while in truth he is soaring in the heaven of metaphysics.”—<i>Ibid.</i> 
p. 97.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iii-p5">Professor Caird remarks of Comte: “Hence, while he pretends to renounce metaphysics, 
he has committed himself to one of the most indefensible of all metaphysical positions. . . . It 
is a residuum of bad metaphysics, which, by a natural Nemesis, seems almost invariably 
to haunt the minds of those writers who think they have renounced metaphysics altogether.”—<i>Soc. 
Phil. of Comte,</i> p. 121.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note D.—P. 9. Antagonism Of Christian And “Modern” Views Of The World—Antisupernaturalism Of The Latter." progress="74.78%" prev="xxii.i.iii" next="xxii.i.v" id="xxii.i.iv">


<h2 id="xxii.i.iv-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE D.—P. 9. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.i.iv-p0.2">ANTAGONISM OF CHRISTIAN AND “MODERN” VIEWS OF THE WORLD—ANTISUPERNATURALISM 
OF THE LATTER. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.iv-p1.1">I add</span> some illustrations of the remarks made on this subject in 
the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p2">Principal Fairbairn puts the matter thus: “The scientific 
and religious conceptions of the world seem to stand at this moment in the sharpest 
possible antagonism. . . . There is one fact we cannot well overrate—the state of 
conflict or mental schism in which every 

<pb n="371" id="xxii.i.iv-Page_371" />devout man, who is also a man of culture, feels himself compelled 
more or less consciously to live. His mind is an arena in which two conceptions 
struggle for the mastery, and the struggle seems so deadly as to demand the death 
of the one for the life of time other, faith sacrificed to knowledge, or knowledge 
to faith.”—<i>Studies in the Philosophy of Religion and History,</i> pp. 61, 62.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p3">The uncompromising character of time conflict amid the nature of the issues involved 
are well brought out in the following extracts from Mr. Wicksteed’s pamphlet on
<i>The Ecclesiastical Institutions of Holland.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p4">“The religious movement,” he says, “known in Holland as that of the ‘Modern School,’ 
or ‘New School,’ or sometimes the ‘School of Leiden,’ is essentially a branch of 
that wider religious movement extending over the whole of Europe and America, which 
is a direct product upon the field of religion of the whole intellectual life of 
the nineteenth century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p5">“This Modern School, in the larger sense, is in fact essentially the religious 
phase of that undefinable ‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.iv-p5.1">Zeit-Geist</span>,’ or spirit of the age, sometimes called on 
the Continent ‘modern consciousness,’ the most characteristic feature of which is 
a profound conviction of the <i>organic unity,</i> whether spiritual or material, 
of the universe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p6">“This modern consciousness can make no permanent treaty of peace with the belief 
which takes both the history and the philosophic science of religion out of organic 
connection with history and philosophical science in general No compromise, no mere 
profession of a frank acceptance of the principles of the modern view of the world, 
can in the long-run avail. The Traditional School cannot content the claims of the 
‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.iv-p6.1">Zeit-Geist</span>’ by concessions. Ultimately, it must either defy it or yield to it unconditionally. . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p7">“The task of modern theology, then, is to bring all parts of the history of religion 
into organic connection with each other, and with the general history of man, and 
to find in the human faculties themselves, not in something extraneous to them, 
the foundations of religious faith.”—Pp. 55, 56.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p8">The venerable Dr. Delitzsch, from the standpoint of faith, 
recognises the same irreconcilable contrast, and in <i>The Deep Gulf between the 
Old and Modern Theology; a Confession</i> (1890), gives strong expression to his 
sense of the gravity of the situation. “It is plain, he says, “that the difference 
between old and modern theology coincides at bottom with the difference between 
the two conceptions of the world, which are at present more harshly opposed than 
ever before. The modern view of the world declares the miracle to be unthinkable, 
and thus excluded from the historical mode of treatment; for there is only one world 
system, that of natural law, with whose permanence the direct, extraordinary interferences 
of God are irreconcilable.<note n="865" id="xxii.i.iv-p8.1">Similarly 
Max Müller finds the kernel of the modern conception of the World in the idea “that 
there is law and order in everything, and that an unbroken chain of causes and effects 
holds the whole universe together,”—a conception which reduces the miraculous to 
mere seeming.—<i>Anthropological Religion,</i> Preface, p. 10.</note> 
 . . .  When the one conception of the world 

<pb n="372" id="xxii.i.iv-Page_372" />is thus presented from the standpoint of the other, the mode 
of statement unavoidably partakes of the nature of a polemic. The special purpose, 
however, with which I entered on my subject was not polemical. I wished to exhibit 
as objectively as possible the deep gap which divides the theologians of to-day, 
especially the thoughtful minds who have come into contact with philosophy and science, 
into two camps. An accommodation of this antagonism is impossible. We must belong 
to the one camp or the other. We may, it is true, inside the negative camp, tone 
down our negation to the very border of affirmation, and inside the positive camp 
we may weaken our affirmation so as almost to change it to negation; the representation 
by individuals of the one standpoint or the other leaves room for a multitude of 
gradations and shades. But to the fundamental question—Is there a supernatural 
realm of grace, and within it a miraculous interference of God in the world of nature, 
an interference displaying itself most centrally and decisively in the raising of 
the Redeemer from the dead?—to this fundamental question, however we may seek to 
evade it, the answer can only he yes or no. The deep gulf remains. It will remain 
to the end of time. No effort of thought can fill it up. There is no synthesis to 
bridge this thesis and antithesis. Never shall we be able, by means of reasons, 
evidence, or the witness of history, to convince those who reject this truth. But 
this do we claim for ourselves, that prophets and apostles, and the Lord Himself, 
stand upon our side; this we claim, that while the others use the treasures of God’s 
Word eclectically, we take our stand upon the whole undivided truth.”—Translation 
in <i>Expositor,</i> vol. ix. (3rd series), pp. 50, 53.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.iv-p9">See also Hartmann’s <i>Die Krisis des Christenthums in der modernen Theologie</i> 
(1888), and his <i>Selbstzersetzung des Christenthums</i> (1888). “From whatever side,” 
he declares, “we may consider the ground-ideas of Christianity and those of modern 
culture, everywhere there stands out an irreconcilable contradiction of the two, 
and it is therefore no wonder if this contradiction comes to light more or less 
in all derivative questions.”—<i>Selbstzersetzung des Christenthums,</i> p. 30.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note E—P. 9. Internal Conflicts of the “Modern” View." progress="75.29%" prev="xxii.i.iv" next="xxii.i.vi" id="xxii.i.v">


<h2 id="xxii.i.v-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE E.—P. 9. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.v-p0.2">INTERNAL CONFLICTS OF THE “MODERN” VIEW. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.v-p1.1">An</span> internecine warfare is waged among the 
representatives of the “modern” view, quite as embittered and irreconcilable as 
that which they unitedly wage against Christianity. A “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.v-p1.2">Kampf der Weltanschauungen</span>” 
is going on here also. Deists, Pantheists, Agnostics, Pessimists, Atheists, Positivists, 
and liberal theologians, unceasingly refute each other; and were their respective 
opinions put to the vote, out of a dozen systems, each would be found in a minority 
of one, with the other eleven against it. If escape were sought in a theoretical 
scepticism, which despairs of truth altogether, 

<pb n="373" id="xxii.i.v-Page_373" />this would but add another sect to the number, which would 
encounter the hostility of all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p2">Not without justice, therefore, does Dr. Darner, after reviewing the systems, 
speak of the attempt to set up a rival view to Christianity as ending in a “screaming 
contradiction.”—<i>System of Christian Doctrine,</i> i. pp. 121, 122 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p3">“The atheistic systems of Germany,” says Lichtenberger, “have raised the standard, 
or rather the ‘red rag’ of Radicalism and Nihilism; and have professed that their 
one and only principle was the very absence of principles. The one bond which unites 
them at bottom is their hatred of religion and of Christianity.”—<i>History of 
German Theology in the Nineteenth Century,</i> p. 370 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p4">“It is not here our business,” says Beyschlag, “philosophically to arrange matters 
between the Christian theistic ‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.v-p4.1">Weltanschauung</span>’ on the one side, and the deistic, 
or pantheistic, or materialistic, on the other, which latter have first to fight 
out their mortal conflict with one another.”—<i>Leben Jesu,</i> i. p. 10.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p5">A few examples <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii.i.v-p5.1">in concreto</span></i> will point the moral better than many general 
statements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p6">The columns of the <i>Nineteenth Century</i> for 1884 witnessed an interesting 
controversy between Mr. Herbert Spencer and Mr. Frederick Harrison, in which some 
pretty hard words were bandied to and fro between the combatants. Mr. Spencer had 
written a paper (“Religious Retrospect and Prospect,” January 1884), developing 
his theory of the origin of religion from ghost-worship, and expounding his own 
substitute for decaying religious faith. To this Mr. Harrison replied in a vigorous 
article (July 1884), ridiculing Mr. Spencer’s proposed substitute as “The Ghost 
of Religion,” and scoffing at his “Unknowable” as “an ever-present conundrum to 
be everlastingly given up.” Extending his attack to certain modern Theisms, he said, 
“The Neo-Theisms have all the same mortal weakness that the Unknowable has. They 
offer no kinship, sympathy, or relation whatever between worshippers and worshipped. 
They, too, are logical formulas begotten in controversy, dwelling apart from men 
and the world.” “Tacitly implying,” retorts Mr. Spencer, in a later round of the 
controversy, “that Mr. Harrison’s religion supplies this relation” (November 1884), 
which, as he shows at great length, it does not (“Retrogressive Religion,” July 
1884). Sir James Stephen also had offended Mr. Spencer by describing his “Unknowable” 
(June 1884) as “like a gigantic soap-bubble, not burst, but blown thinner and thinner 
till it has become absolutely imperceptible”; and Mr. Harrison also returns to the 
attack (“Agnostic Metaphysics,” September 1884).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p7">In a subsequent controversy, Mr. Harrison fares as badly at the hands of Professor 
Huxley as he did at those of Mr. Spencer. Replying to an article of his on “The 
Future of Agnosticism,” Professor Huxley says: “I am afraid I can say nothing which 
shall manifest my personal respect for this able writer, and for the zeal and energy 
with which he ever and anon galvanises the weakly frame of Positivism, until it 
looks more than ever like 

<pb n="374" id="xxii.i.v-Page_374" />John Bunyan’s Pope and Pagan rolled into one. There is a story often repeated, 
and I am afraid none the less mythical on that account, of a valiant and loud-voiced 
corporal, in command of two full privates, who, falling in with a regiment of the 
enemy in the dark, orders it to surrender under pain of instant annihilation by 
his force; and the enemy surrenders accordingly. I am always reminded of this tale 
when I read the Positivist commands to the forces of Christianity and of science; 
only, the enemy shows no more signs of intending to obey now than they have done 
any time these forty years.”—“Agnosticism,” in <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> February 
1889.<note n="866" id="xxii.i.v-p7.1">Mr. Harrison complains 
(<i>Fortnightly Review,</i> October 1892) that Mr. Huxley, in this article, has 
held him up “to public ridicule as pontiff, prophet, general humbug, and counterpart 
of Joe Smith the Mormon,” and tries to show how much agreement, mostly in negations, 
underlies their differences.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p8">Mr. Samuel Laing, author of <i>Modern Science and Modern Thought,</i> probably 
regards himself as quite a typical representative of the modern spirit. The “old 
creeds,” he informs us “must be transformed or die.” Unfortunately, not content 
with assailing other people’s creeds, he undertook the construction of one of his 
own,<note n="867" id="xxii.i.v-p8.1">“It appears that 
Mr. Gladstone, some time ago, asked Mr. Laing if he could draw up a short summary 
of the negative creed; a body of negative propositions which have so far been adopted 
on the negative aide as to be what the Apostles’ and other accepted creeds are on 
the positive; and Mr. Laing at once kindly obliged Mr. Gladstone with the desired 
articles—eight of them.”—Professor Huxley, as above.</note> concerning 
which Professor Huxley writes: “I speak only for my. self, and I do not dream of 
anathematising and excommunicating Mr. Laing. But when I consider his creed, and 
compare it with the Athanasian, I think I have, on the whole, a clearer conception 
of the meaning of the latter. ‘Polarity,’ in Art. viii., for example, is a word 
about which I heard a good deal in my youth, when ‘Natur-philosophie’ was in fashion, 
and greatly did I suffer from it. For many years past, whenever I have met with 
‘polarity’ anywhere but in a discussion of some purely physical topic, such as magnetism, 
I have shut the book. Mr. Laing must excuse me if the force of habit was too much 
for me when I read his eighth article.”—<i>Nineteenth Century,</i> February 1889. 
Mr. Laing’s own book is a good example of how these “modern” systems eat and devour 
one another. See his criticisms of theories in chap. vii., etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p9">Mr. Rathbone Greg is another writer who laboured hard to demolish “the creed 
of Christendom,” while retaining a great personal reverence for Jesus. His concessions 
on this subject, however, did not meet with much favour on his own side. Mr. F. 
W. Newman, in an article on “The New Christology,” in the <i>Fortnightly Review</i> 
(December 1873), thus speaks of his general treatment: “He has tried and proved 
the New Testament, and has found it wanting, not only as to historical truth, but 
as to moral and religious wisdom; yet he persists in the effort of hammering out 
of it what shall be a ‘guide of life.’ <i>In fact,</i> he learns by studying the 
actual world of man; but in his <i>theory</i> he is to discover a fountain of wisdom, by 

<pb n="375" id="xxii.i.v-Page_375" />penetrating to some essence in a book which he esteems very 
defective and erroneous. This is ‘to rebuild the things he has destroyed.’ To sit 
in judgment on Jesus of Nazareth, and convict Him of glaring errors, as a first 
step, and then, as a second, set Him on a pedestal to glorify Him as the most Divine 
of men and the sublimest of teachers, a perpetual miracle,—is a very lame and inconsequent 
proceeding. . . . Mr. Greg, as perhaps all our Unitarians, desires a purified gospel. 
Why, then, is not such a thing published? No doubt, because it is presently found 
that nearly every sentence has to he either cut out or rewritten.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p10">Mr. Greg and Mr. Newman are Theists. The latter even writes: “The claim of retaining 
a belief in God, while rejecting a Personal God, I do not know how to treat with 
respect.” Mr. Fiske also, author of <i>Cosmic Philosophy,</i> is in his own way 
a Theist. But “Physicus,” another representative of the “modern” view, in his <i>
Candid Examination of Theism,</i> can see no evidence for the existence of a God, 
and speaks thus of Mr. Fiske’s attempt to develop Theism out of Mr. Spencer’s philosophy: 
“I confess that, on first seeing his work, I experienced a faint hope that, in the 
higher departments of of evolution as conceived by Mr. Spencer, and elaborated by 
disciple, there might be found some rational justification for an attenuated form 
of Theism. But on examination I find that the bread which these fathers have offered 
us turns out to be a stone....We have but to think of the disgust with which the 
vast majority of living persons would regard the sense in which Mr. Fiske uses the 
term ‘Theism,’ to perceive how intimate is the association of that term with the 
idea of a Personal God. Such persons will feel strongly that, by this final act 
of purification, Mr. Fiske has simply purified the Deity altogether out of existence.”—<i>Candid 
Examination,</i> essay on “Cosmic Theism,” pp. 131, 138, and throughout.<note n="868" id="xxii.i.v-p10.1">It has already 
been noted that the author, Mr. G. J. Romanes, returned later to the Christian faith. 
See his <i>Thoughts on Religion,</i> edited by Canon Gore (1895).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p11">Thus the strife goes on. Strauss, in his <i>Old Faith and the New,</i> refutes 
Pessimism; but Hartmann, the Pessimist, retorts on Strauss that he has “no philosophic 
head,” and shows the ridiculousness of his demand that we should love the Universe. 
“It is a rather strong, or rather naive claim, that we should experience a sentiment 
of religious piety and dependence for a ‘Universum’ which is only an aggregate of 
all material substances, and which threatens every instant to crush us between the 
wheels and teeth of its pitiless mechanism.”—<i>Selbstzer. des Christ.</i> Pref. 
and p. 81.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.v-p12">Hartmann may as well speak of the “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.v-p12.1">Selbstzersetzung</span>” and “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.v-p12.2">Zersplitterung</span>” of 
unbelief, as of the disintegration of Christianity.</p>


<pb n="376" id="xxii.i.v-Page_376" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note F.—P. 9. Uniqueness Of The Old Testament View." progress="76.15%" prev="xxii.i.v" next="xxii.i.vii" id="xxii.i.vi">

<h2 id="xxii.i.vi-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE F.—P. 9.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.vi-p0.2">UNIQUENESS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT VIEW.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.vi-p1.1">It</span> may be Confidently affirmed that the drift of modern Criticism 
and research has not been to lower, but immensely to exalt, our conceptions of the 
unique character of the Old Testament religion. The views of the critics of the 
earlier stages of the religion of Israel are low and poor enough, but, as if in 
compensation, they exalt the “Ethical Monotheism” and spiritual religion of the 
prophets and psalms, till one feels, in reading their works, that truly this religion 
of Israel is something unexampled on the face of the earth, and is not to be accounted 
for on purely natural principles. Schleiermacher and Hegel spoke disparagingly of 
the Old Testament, but this is not the more recent tendency. The following are some 
testimonies from various standpoints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p2">Lotze, in his <i>Microcosmus,</i> bears a noble testimony to the uniqueness of 
the Old Testament religion, and to the sublimity and unparalleled character of its 
literature. “Among the theocratically governed nations of the East,” he says, “the 
Hebrews seem to us as sober men among drunkards” (vol. ii. p. 267, Eng. trans.). 
See his spirited sketch of the Old Testament view (pp. 466–468), and his eulogy 
of the literature (pp. 402–404).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p3">Dr. Hutcheson Stirling says: “The sacred writings of the Hebrews, indeed, are 
so immeasurably superior to those of every other name, that, I or the sake of the 
latter, to invite a comparison is to undergo instantaneous extinction. Nay, regard 
these Scriptures as a literature only, the literature of the Jews—even then, in 
the kind of quality, is there any literature to be compared with it? Will it not 
even then remain still the sacred literature? A taking simpleness, a simple takingness, 
that is Divine—all that can lift us out of our own week-day selves, and place us, 
pure then, holy, rapt, in the joy and the peace of Sabbath feeling and Sabbath vision, 
is to be found in the mere nature of these old idylls, in the full-filling sublimity 
of these psalms, in the inspired God-words of these intense-souled prophets.”—<i>Phil. 
and Theol.</i> (Gifford Lectures), pp. 18, 19.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p4">Dr. Robertson Smith has well brought out the singularity and elevation of the 
Hebrew view in contrast with that of the other Semitic and Aryan nations, in his
<i>Religion of the Semites</i> (Burnett Lectures). “The idea of absolute and ever-watchful 
Divine justice,” he says, “as we find it in the prophets, is no more natural to 
the East than to the West, for even the ideal Semitic king is, as we have seen, 
a very imperfect earthly providence; and, moreover, he has a different standard 
of right for his own people and for strangers. The prophetic idea that Jehovah will 
vindicate the right, even in the destruction of His own people of Israel, involves 
an ethical standard as foreign to Semitic as to Aryan tradition” (p. 74).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p5">Again: “While in Greece the idea of the unity of God was 
a philosophical speculation, without any definite point of attachment 

<pb n="377" id="xxii.i.vi-Page_377" />to actual religion, the Monotheism of the Hebrew prophets kept 
touch with the ideas and institutions of the Semitic race, by conceiving of the 
one true God as the King of absolute justice, the national God of Israel, who, at 
the same time, was, or rather was destined to become, the God of all the earth, 
not merely because His power was world-wide, but because, as the perfect ruler, 
He could not fail to draw all nations to do Him homage” (p. 75).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p6">Again: “The Hebrew ideal of a Divine Kingship that must one day draw all men 
to do it homage, offered better things than these, not in virtue of any feature 
that it possessed in common with the Semitic religions as a whole, but solely in 
virtue of its unique conception of Jehovah as a God whose love for His people was 
conditioned by a law of absolute righteousness. In other nations individual thinkers 
rose to lofty conceptions of a supreme Deity, but in Israel, and in Israel alone, 
these conceptions were incorporated in the conception of the national God. And so, 
of all the gods of the nations, Jehovah alone was fitted to become the God of the 
whole earth” (pp. 80, 81).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p7">Kuenen writes thus of the universalism of the prophets: “What was thus revealed 
to the eye of their spirit was no less than the august idea of the <i>moral government 
of the world</i>—crude as yet, and with manifold admixture of error (l) but pure 
in principle. The prophets had no conception of the mutual connection of the powers 
or operations of nature. They never dreamed of carrying them hack to a single cause, 
or deducing them from it. But what they did see, on the field within their view, 
was the realisation of a single plan—everything, not only the tumult of the peoples, 
but all nature likewise, subservient to the working out of one great purpose. The 
name ‘Ethical Monotheism’ describes better than any other the characteristics of 
their point of view, for it not only expresses the character of the one God whom 
they worshipped, but also indicates the fountain whence their faith in Him welled 
up.”—Hibbert Lectures, pp. 124, 125.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p8">“So far,” says Mr. Gladstone, “then, the office and work of the Old Testament, 
as presented to us by its own contents is without a compeer among the old religions. 
It deals with the case of man as a whole. It covers all time. It is alike adapted 
to every race and region of the earth. And how, according to the purport of the 
Old Testament, may that case best be summed up? In these words: It is a history 
first of sin, and next of Redemption.”—<i>God in the Bible</i> p. 87. See the whole 
chapter on “The Office and Work of the Old Testament in Outline.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p9">I may add a few words of personal testimony from Professor 
Monier Williams, on the comparison of the Scriptures with the Sacred Books of the 
East. “When I began investigating Hinduism and Buddhism, I found many beautiful 
gems; nay, I met with bright coruscations of true light flashing here and there 
amid the surrounding darkness. As I prosecuted my researches into these non-Christian 
systems, I began to foster a fancy that they had been unjustly treated. I began 
to observe and trace out curious 
<pb n="378" id="xxii.i.vi-Page_378" />coincidences and comparisons with our own Sacred Book of the 
East. I began, in short, to be a believer in what is called the evolution and growth 
of religious thought. ‘These imperfect systems,’ I said to myself, ‘are interesting 
efforts of the human mind struggling upwards towards Christianity. Nay, it is probable 
that they were all intended to lead up to the one true religion, and that Christianity 
is, after all, merely the climax, the complement, the fulfilment of them all.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vi-p10">“Now, there is unquestionably a delightful fascination about such a theory, and, 
what is more, there are really elements of truth in it. But I am glad of this opportunity 
of stating publicly that I am persuaded I was misled by its attractiveness, and 
that its main idea is quite erroneous.... We welcome these books. We ask every missionary 
to study their contents, and thankfully lay hold of whatsoever things are true and 
of good report in them. But we warn him that there can be no greater mistake than 
to force these non-Christian bibles into conformity with some scientific theory 
of development, and then point to the Christian’s Holy Bible as the crowning product 
of religious evolution. So far from this, these non-Christian bibles are all developments 
in the wrong direction. They all begin with some flashes of true light, and end 
in utter darkness. Pile them, if you will, on the left side of your study table, 
but place your own Holy Bible on the right side—all by itself, all alone—and with 
a wide gap between.”—Quoted by Joseph Cook in <i>God in the Bible</i> (Boston Lectures), 
p. 16.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note G.—P. 16. Origen Of The Old Testament View—Relation To Critical Theories." progress="76.81%" prev="xxii.i.vi" next="xxii.i.viii" id="xxii.i.vii">

<h2 id="xxii.i.vii-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE G.—P. 16. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.vii-p0.2">ORIGIN OF THE OLD TESTAMENT VIEW—RELATION TO CRITICAL THEORIES. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.vii-p1.1">Many</span> feel that from the peculiarity of Israel’s religion referred 
to in last note the need will arise sooner or later for recasting the whole critical 
view of the development. The more rich and wonderful the religious development of 
the age of the prophets is shown to be, the more will it be felt necessary to postulate 
something in the earlier stages to account for this development—the more natural 
and life-like will Israel’s own account of its history appear<note n="869" id="xxii.i.vii-p1.2">Cf. Robertson’s <i>Early Religion 
of Israel</i> (Baird Lectures). An able criticism of some of Professor R. Smith’s 
positions in <i>The Religion of the Semites</i> appeared in the <i>Edinburgh Review,</i> 
April 1892.</note>—the 
more impossible will it be found to explain the presence of such a development of 
religion at all apart from the fact of supernatural Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vii-p2">As it is, there is a growing acknowledgment among the critics of the most advanced 
school, that, date the books when we may, the religion can only be explained by 
Revelation. I quote from three recent works.</p>

<pb n="379" id="xxii.i.vii-Page_379" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vii-p3">H. Schultz, in his new edition of his <i>Alttestamentliche Theologie,</i> 1889, 
thus writes: “The Old Testament religion is thus only to be explained out of Revelation; 
that is to say, out of the fact that God raised up to this people men, in whose 
original religious and moral endowment, developed through the leadings of their 
inner and outer life, the receptivity was given for an absolutely original comprehension 
of the self-communicating, redeeming will of God towards men, the religious truth 
which makes free—not as a result of human wisdom or intellectual effort, but as 
an irresistible, constraining power on the soul itself. Only he who explicitly recognises 
this can do historical justice to the Old Testament” (p. 50).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vii-p4">R. Kittel, in his recent valuable <i>Geschichte der Hebräer,</i> 1888–92, also 
based, though discriminatingly, on the results of the later criticism, thus sums 
up on the question: “Whence did Moses derive his knowledge of God?” “The historian 
stands here,” he says, “before a mystery, which is almost unique in history. A solution 
is only to be found if in that gap a factor is inserted, the legitimacy of which 
can no more be proved by strict historical methods. There are points in the life 
of humanity where history goes over into the philosophy of history, and speculation 
must illuminate with its retrospective and interpreting light the otherwise permanently 
dark course of the historical process. Such a case is here. Only an <i>immediate 
contact</i> of God Himself with man can produce the true knowledge of God, or bring 
man a real stage nearer to it. For in himself man finds only the world, and his 
own proper <i>ego.</i> Neither one nor the other yields more than heathenism: the 
former a lower, the latter a higher form of it. Does the thought flash on Moses 
that God is neither the world nor the idealised image of man, but that He is the 
Lord of Life, of moral commands, exalted above multiplicity and the world of sense, 
and the Creator, who does not crush man, but ennobles him; so has he this knowledge, 
not out of his time, and not out of himself—he has it out of an immediate Revelation 
of this God in his heart.”—<i>Geschichte,</i> i. pp. 227, 228.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.vii-p5">Alex. Westphal, author of an able French work, <i>Les Sources 
du Pentateuque, Etude de Critique et d’Histoire,</i> 1888–92, is another writer 
who uncompromisingly accepts the results of the advanced critical school. But he 
earnestly repudiates, in the Preface to the above work, the idea that these results 
destroy, and do not rather confirm, faith in Revelation, and even builds on them 
an argument for the historic truthfulness of the early tradition. He separates himself 
in this respect from the unbelieving position. “Truth to tell,” he says, “the unanimity 
of scholars exists only in relation to one of the solutions demanded, that of the 
literary problem....The position which the scholar takes up towards the books which 
lie studies, and his personal views on the history and the religious development 
of Israel, always exercise, whether he wishes it or not a considerable influence 
on the results of his work. However, we may be permitted to affirm, and hope one 
day to be able to prove, that the reply to the historic question belongs to evangelical 
criticism, which, illuminated by the spirit of Revelation, alone possesses all the 

<pb n="380" id="xxii.i.vii-Page_380" />factors for the solution of this grave problem. . . . Far from 
being dismayed by the fact that the plurality of sources involves profound modifications 
in our traditional notion of the Pentateuch written by Moses, we should rather see 
in it a providential intervention, at the moment when it is most necessary, a decisive 
argument in favour of the primitive history.”—<i>Les Sources,</i> i. Preface, p. 
28.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note H.—P. 16. Nature And Definition Of Religion." progress="77.23%" prev="xxii.i.vii" next="xxii.i.ix" id="xxii.i.viii">

<h2 id="xxii.i.viii-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE H.—P. 16. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.viii-p0.2">NATURE AND DEFINITION OF RELIGION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.viii-p1.1">In</span> strictness these Lectures ought to have included a treatment 
of the general question of religion as preparatory to the consideration of the specific 
Christian view. Christianity involves a “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p1.2">Weltanschauung</span>” and it belongs to the type 
“religious.” It ought therefore to be shown in what distinctively a religious “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p1.3">Weltanschauung</span>” 
consists, and how the Christian view is related to the general conception. This, 
again, would involve an inquiry into the general nature of religion; in order, on 
this basis, to show how a “Weltanschauung” necessarily originates from it. A few 
notes are all that can be attempted here, in addition to what is said in the text 
of various portions of the Lectures, and in Appendix to Lecture III.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p2">The main question is as to the general character, or essential nature, of religion, 
as a means of understanding how a “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p2.1">Weltanschauung</span>” springs from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p3">I. It may be remarked that this question is not answered—</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="xxii.i.viii-p3.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p4">1. By an abstract <i>definition</i> of religion. Much has 
been written on the definition of religion.<note n="870" id="xxii.i.viii-p4.1">For a summary view of these 
definitions, and examination of them, see Max Muller’s Gifford Lectures on <i>Natural 
Religions</i> (1888), and Nitzsch’s <i>Evangelische Dogmatik,</i> i. pp. 46–109 
(1889).</note> 
A prior question is, In what sense do we speak of definition? Do we mean to include 
in our definition of religion only the common elements in all religions; or do we 
propose to define by the idea of religion, as that may be deduced from the study 
of the laws of man’s nature, seen in their manifestation on the field of history, 
and most conspicuously in the higher religions? The fault of most definitions is 
that, aiming at a generality wide enough to embrace the most diverse manifestations 
of the religious consciousness,—the lowest and most debased equally with the most 
complex and exalted,—they necessarily leave out all that is purest and most spiritual 
in religion—that which expresses its truest essence. They give us, in short, a 
logical summum genus, which may be useful enough for some purposes, but is utterly 
barren and unprofitable as a key to the interpretation of any spiritual fact. On 
the other hand, if we take as our guide the idea of religion, we may be accused 
of finding only one religion which corresponds to it—the Christian; and in any 
case the definition will leave outside of it a vast variety of religious phenomena. 
What is wanted is not a 

<pb n="381" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_381" />logical definition which will apply to nothing from which its 
marks are absent, but such a comprehension of the inner principle and essential 
character of religion as will enable us to discern its presence under forms that 
very rudely and imperfectly express it.<note n="871" id="xxii.i.viii-p4.2"> See a good treatment of this 
subject in Kaftan’s <i>Das Wesen der christ. Rel</i>. (1881) pp. 1–5 cf. also Caird’s,
<i>Philosophy of Religion</i> (pp. 314–317), and Note B., “On the possibility of 
discovering in the ‘essence of religion’ a universal religion,” in Conder’s <i>Basis 
of Faith,</i> p. 438.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p5">2. By exclusively <i>psychological or historical methods</i> in the treatment 
of religion. These are the methods in vogue at the present day in what is designated 
“The Science of Religions.” I call a theory psychological which seeks to account 
for the ideas and beliefs which men entertain regarding their deities by tracing 
them to psychological causes, without raising the question of how far these ideas 
and beliefs have any objective truth. Psychology deals with the empirical—the given. 
It observes the facts of the religious consciousness—groups and classifies them—seeks 
to resolve the complex into the simple, the compound into the elementary—notes 
the laws and relations which discover themselves in the different phenomena, etc. 
In doing this, it performs a necessary service, but its method is liable to certain 
obvious drawbacks.</p>
<div style="margin-left:.375in" id="xxii.i.viii-p5.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p6">(l) If religion is a necessity of human nature, springing by an inner necessity 
from the rational and spiritual nature of man, this method can never show it. Psychology 
can only show what is, not what must or should be. Its function is ended when it 
has described and analysed facts as they are. It does not reach inner necessity. 
From the persistency with which religion appears and maintains itself in human nature, 
it may infer that there is some deep and necessary ground for it in the spirit of 
man, but it lies beyond the scope of its methods to show what that is. Its line 
is too short to reach down to these depths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p7">(2) It is a temptation in these theories to aim at an undue simplicity. This 
is a fault, indeed, of most theories of religion, that they do not do justice to 
the multiplicity of factors involved in religion, but, haying hold on one of these 
factors, exalt it to exclusive importance at the expense of the rest. Religion is 
a highly complex thing, blending in itself a multitude of elements readily distinguishable,—hopes 
and fears, belief in the invisible, the feeling of dependence, the sense of moral 
relation, desire for fellowship, emotions of awe, love, reverence, surrender of 
the will, etc.,—and I suppose no definition of it has ever been constructed which 
did not leave out some of its extraordinarily varied manifestations. Theories, therefore, 
err which attempt to deduce all religious sentiments and ideas from some one principle,
<i>e.g.,</i> Hume, from man’s hopes and fears; Tylor, from the animistic tendency 
in human nature; Spencer, from ghost-worship; Feuerbach, from man’s egoistic wishes—“What 
man would have liked to be, but was not, he made his god; what he would like to 
have, but could not get for himself, his god was to get for him” (Strauss); others 
from Totemism, etc.<note n="872" id="xxii.i.viii-p7.1">Note A. to Lecture III.</note></p>

<pb n="382" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_382" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p8">(3) It is a common error of these theories to study religion chiefly as it presents 
itself in the lowest, poorest, crudest manifestations of the religious consciousness; 
and to suppose that if they can explain these, all the higher stages of religious 
development can be explained in the same way. This is much the same as if a botanist, 
wishing to exhibit the essential characteristics of plant life, were to confine 
his attention to the lowest order of plants, and even to the most dwarfed, stunted, 
and impoverished specimens of these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p9">(4) It is a further weakness of psychological theories that they move solely 
in the region of the subjective. They occupy themselves with psychological causes, 
and with the ideas and fancies to which these give rise; but have nothing to teach 
us of the object of religion—neither what the true object is, nor whether a true 
object is to be known at all. Their function is ended when they have described and 
analysed facts; they claim no right to pass judgment. They have, in other words, 
no objective standard of judgment. Yet the question of the object is the one of 
essential importance in religion, as determining whether it has any ground in objective 
truth, or is only, as Feuerbach would have it, a deceptive play of the human consciousness 
with itself.<note n="873" id="xxii.i.viii-p9.1">Cf. Max Muller, <i>Natural 
Religion,</i> p. 56.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p10">(5) Finally, even the higher class of psychological theories form a very inadequate 
basis for a true conception of religion. Schleiermacher, <i>e.g.,</i> explains religion 
as the immediate consciousness of the infinite in the finite, and of the eternal 
in the temporal; Max Muller as the perception of the infinite,<note n="874" id="xxii.i.viii-p10.1">Cf. <i>Natural Religion,</i> 
pp. 48, 188.</note> 
etc. But if we ask in Kantian fashion, How is such an immediate consciousness—feeling 
or perception—possible? what view of man’s nature is implied in his capacity to 
have a consciousness, or feeling, or perception of the infinite? we are driven back 
on deeper ground, and come in view of a rational nature in man which transforms 
the whole problem.<note n="875" id="xxii.i.viii-p10.2">See Appendix to Lecture III.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p11">The same criticisms apply in part to the <i>historical</i> treatment of religion. 
This, like the psychological, has its own part to play in the construction of a 
philosophy of religion; its help, indeed, is of untold value. By its aid we see 
not only what religion is in its actual manifestations; not only get an abundance 
of facts to check narrow and hasty generalisations; but we find a grand demonstration 
of the universality of religion. Yet the historical treatment, again, like the psychological, 
does not furnish us with more than the materials from which to construct a theory 
of religion. If the historical student, in addition to recording and classifying 
his facts, and observing their laws, passes judgment on them as true or false, good 
or evil, his inquiry is no longer historical merely, but has become theological 
or philosophical.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p12">3. Our question is not answered by explaining religion out 
of the necessity which man feels of <i>maintaining his personality and spiritual 
independence</i> against the limitations of nature. This, as shown in Note A., is 
the Ritschlian position, and the passages there quoted 

<pb n="383" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_383" />illustrate how Ritschl and his followers develop a “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.1">Weltanschauung</span>” 
from it. Its value lies in the recognition of the fact that religion contains not 
only a relation of dependence, but a practical impulse towards freedom; and in this 
sense the Ritschlian mode of representation has extended far beyond the limits of 
the school. Thus Pfleiderer (otherwise a sharp critic of Ritschl) says: “There belongs 
to the religious consciousness some degree of will, some free self determination. 
And what this aims at is simply to be made quite free from the obstructing limit 
and dependence which our freedom encounters in the world” (<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
i. p. 323, Eng. trans.). “In the religious ‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.2">Weltanschauung</span>,’” says Lipsius, “there 
is always posited on the part of man the striving to place himself in a practical 
relation to this higher power on which he knows himself and his world to be dependent, 
in order that through this he may further his well-being against the restrictions 
of the outer world, and victoriously maintain his self-consciousness as a spiritual 
being against the finite limitations of his natural existence” (<i>Dogmatik,</i> 
p. 25). Reville says: “Religion springs from the feeling that man is in such a relation 
to this spirit that for his well-being, and in order to gratify a spontaneous impulse 
of his nature, he ought to maintain with it such relations as will afford him guarantees 
against the unknown of destiny” (<i>History of Religions,</i> p. 29, Eng. trans.).<note n="876" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.3">Kaftan, on the other hand, 
finds the root-motive of religion in the infinity of the “claim on life” inseparable 
from our nature, which this world is not able to satisfy. “Generally the claim on 
life (<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.4">Auspruch auf Leben</span>) lies at the foundation of religion. That this claim is 
not satisfied in the world, and further through the world, is the common motive 
of all religions” (<i>Das Wesen</i>, p. 67, cf. 60). But whence this “claim on life”? Why 
this striving after an infinite and “liberweltlichen” good? What view of man’s nature 
is implied in the possibility of such strivings? These are questions which Kaftan 
does not answer, but which a true theory of religion should answer.</note> 
In its Ritschlian form, this theory is open to very serious objections. Professing 
to account for religion, it really inverts the right relation between God and the 
world, making the soul’s relation to the world the first thing, and the relation 
to God secondary and dependent; instead of seeking in an immediate relation to God 
the first and unique fact which sustains all others.<note n="877" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.5">See criticism of this theory 
of religion in Pfleiderer’s <i>Die Ritschl’sche Theologie,</i> p. 17ff., and in 
Stahlin’s <i>Kant, Lotze, und Ritschl,</i> pp. 218–250 (Eng. trans.); and A. Dorner’s
<i>Das menschliche Erkennen,</i> p. 221.</note> 
While, further, it may be conceded to Ritschl and his followers that the primary 
motive: in religion is practical (though not prior to the immediate impression or 
consciousness of the Divine in nature, in the sense of dependence, in conscience, 
etc.), it must he insisted on that the practical motive is such as can originate 
only in beings with a rational nature,—i.e. reason underlies it.<note n="878" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.6">See further, Appendix to Lecture III. On the other 
hand, Hegelianism would have us view religion as but a lower stage in the progress 
to pure philosophical thought. I have not discussed this theory in the text, as 
it does not represent any immediately reigning tendency. With Hegel the idea is 
everything. Religious truths are but rational ideas clothed in a sensuous garb. 
It is the part of philosophy to lift the veil, and raise the idea to the form of 
pure thought. Religion gives the “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.7">Vorstellung</span>,” or figurate representation; philosophy 
give the rational conception, or “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p12.8">Begriff</span>.” The distinction is explained by Hegel 
in the Introduction to his <i>Geschichte der Philosophie,</i> vol. i. pp. 79–97. 
A fuller exposition is given in his <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> vol. i. pp. 20–25. 
From this theory the reaction was inevitable which led to the repudiation of the 
metaphysical in theology altogether. One of the most delicate tasks of theology 
is to adjust the relation between these opposite one-sidednesses.</note> 
Had this been kept in view, it would have 

<pb n="384" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_384" />helped to prevent the strong division which this school makes 
between religious and theoretic knowledge.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p13">II. The rational self-consciousness of man being posited as the ground-work, 
we may with confidence recognise the following as elements entering into the essence 
of religion, and connecting themselves with its development:—</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="xxii.i.viii-p13.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p14">1. There is first the sense of absolute dependence, justly emphasised by Schleiermacher 
(<i>Der christ. Glaube,</i> sect. 4). But this alone is not sufficient to constitute 
religion. Everything depends on the kind of power on which we feel ourselves dependent. 
Absolute dependence, <i>e.g.,</i> on a blind power, or on an inevitable fate or 
destiny, would not produce in us the effects we commonly ascribe to religion. With 
the sense of dependence there goes an impulse to freedom. The aim of religion, it 
has been justly said, is to transform the relation of dependence into one of freedom. 
This involves, of course, the shaping of the idea of the Godhead into that of personal 
spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p15">2. Equally original with the feeling of dependence, accordingly, is the impulse 
in religion to go out of oneself in surrender to a higher object—the impulse to 
worship. The idea of this higher object may be at first dim and indistinct, but 
the mind instinctively seeks such an object, and cannot rest till it finds one adequate 
to its own nature. Here, again, the rational nature of man is seen at work, impelling 
him to seek the true infinite, and allowing him no rest till such an object is found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p16">3. Another directly religious impulse is the desire that is early manifested 
to bring life, and the circle of interests connected with it under the immediate 
care and sanction of the Divine. This, which has its origin in the sense of weakness 
and finitude is apparent in all religions, and brings religion within the circle 
of men’s hopes and fears.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p17">4. As moral ideas advance,—and we do not here discuss how this advance is possible,—the 
ground is prepared for yet higher ideas of God, and of His relations to the world 
and man. There has now entered the idea of a moral end; man also has become aware 
of the contradictions which beset his existence as a being at once free, and yet 
hemmed in and limited on every side in the attainment of his ends; not to speak 
of the deeper contradictions (within and without) which beset his existence through 
sin. It is here that the idea of religion links itself with the moral “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.viii-p17.1">Weltanschauung</span>” 
of Ritschl, Lipsius, Pfleiderer, and others, who find the solution of these antinomies 
in the idea of a teleological government of the world, in which natural ends are 
everywhere subordinated to moral; which, again, implies the monotheistic idea of 
God, and faith in His moral 

<pb n="385" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_385" />government, and out of which springs the idea of a “kingdom 
of God” as the end of the Divine conduct of history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p18">It does not follow, because this conception, or rather that of the Father-God 
of Christ, is the only one capable of satisfying man’s religious or moral aspirations, 
that therefore man has been able to produce it from his own resources. Even if he 
were able, this alone would not satisfy the religious necessity. For religion craves 
not merely for the idea of God, but for personal fellowship and communion with Him, 
and this can only take place on the ground that God and man are in seine way brought 
together—in other words, on the basis of Divine Revelation or manifestation.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p19">III. We may perhaps test the statements now made, by applying them to two cases 
which seem at first sight to contradict them, viz. Buddhism, and the Comtist “Religion 
of Humanity”; for in neither of these systems have we the recognition of a God. 
Are they, then, properly to be accounted religions?</p>
<div style="margin-left:.25in" id="xxii.i.viii-p19.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p20">1. Buddhism is a religion, but it is not so in virtue of its negation of the 
Divine, but in virtue of the provision it still makes for the religions nature of 
man. Buddhism, as it exists to-day, is anything but a system of Atheism or Agnosticism; 
it is a positive faith, with abundance of supernatural elements. It may have begun 
with simple reverence for Buddha,—itself a substitute for worship,—but the undistilled 
cravings of the heart for worship soon demanded more. Invention rushed in to fill 
the vacuum in the original creed, and the heavens which Buddha had left tenantless 
were repeopled with gods, saints, prospective Buddhas, and still higher imperishable 
essences, ending in the practical deification of Buddha himself. Buddhism has all 
the paraphernalia of a religion,—priests, temples, images, worship, etc.<note n="879" id="xxii.i.viii-p20.1">On Buddhism, see Monier Williams’s 
“Duff Lectures” (1889); and on its relation to religion, Carpenter’s <i>Permanent 
Elements of Religion</i> (1889), Lecture III.; Condor’s <i>Basis of Faith,</i> Note 
A.; Hartmann’s <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> vol. ii. p. 5; Kaftan’s <i>Das Wesen,</i> 
p. 41, etc.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.viii-p21">2. In like manner, Comte’s system has a cult, in which the sentiments and affections 
which naturally seek their outlet in the direction of the Divine are artificially 
directed to a new object, collective humanity, which man is hid adore as the “Grand 
Etre,” along with space as the “Grand Milieu,” and the earth as the “Grand Fetiche”! 
There is the smell of the lamp in all this, which betrays too obviously the character 
of Comtism as an artificial or “manufactured” religion; but if it receives this 
name, it is because there is an application of Divine attributes to objects which, 
however unworthy of having Divine honours paid to them, are still worshipped as 
substitutes for God, and so form an inverted testimony to the need which the soul 
feels for God.<note n="880" id="xxii.i.viii-p21.1">On Comtism as a religion, 
see Caird’s <i>Social Philosophy of Comte</i> (pp. 47–55; and chap. iv.); Carpenter’s
<i>Permanent Elements,</i> Introduction, 25, 49; Conder’s <i>Basis of Faith,</i> 
Lecture I.; Spencer’s “Retrogressive Religion” in <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> July 
1884. On modern substitutes for Christianity generally, see an excellent treatment 
in Bruce’s <i>Miraculous Elements in the Gospels,</i> Lecture X.</note></p>
</div>

<pb n="386" id="xxii.i.viii-Page_386" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note I.—P. 17. Undogmatic Religion." progress="78.88%" prev="xxii.i.viii" next="xxii.i.x" id="xxii.i.ix">

<h2 id="xxii.i.ix-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE I.—P. 17. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.ix-p0.2">UNDOGMATIC RELIGION. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.ix-p1.1">The</span> type of view described in the text is too Common to need further 
characterization. I add one or two illustrations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ix-p2">“To leave the religious idea in its more complete indeterminateness,” says Renan, 
“to hold at the same time to those two propositions: (l) ‘Religion will be eternal 
in humanity’; (2) ‘All religious symbols are assailable and perishable’; such, then, 
will be, if the opinion of the wise could he that of the majority, the true theology 
of our time. All those who labour to show, beyond the symbols, the pure sentiment 
which constitutes the soul of them, labour for the future. To what, in fact, will 
you attach religion, if this immortal basis does not suffice you?”—<i>Fragments 
Philosophiques,</i> p. 392.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ix-p3">Reville says: “If religions are mortal, religion never dies, or we may say, it 
dies under one form only to come to life again under another. There is then underneath 
and within this multicoloured development a permanent and substantial element, something 
stable and imperishable, which takes a firm hold on human nature itself.” —<i>History 
of Religions,</i> p. 3 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.ix-p4">M. Reville is a distinguished member of the Liberal Protestant party in France, 
whose programme was summed up thus in their organ, <i>L’Emancipation:</i> “A Church 
without a priesthood; a religion without a catechism; a morality without dogmatics; 
a God without an obligatory system.”</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note J.—P. 19. Esthetic Theories Of Religion." progress="79.00%" prev="xxii.i.ix" next="xxii.i.xi" id="xxii.i.x">

<h2 id="xxii.i.x-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE J.—P. 19. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.x-p0.2">ESTHETIC THEORIES OF RELIGION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.x-p1.1">The</span> theories which ascribe to the ideals and beliefs of religion 
only an imaginative, poetic, or aesthetic value, constitute a large family. In Christian 
theology the tendency found a representative in the beginning of the century in 
De Wette, whose “aesthetic rationalism” is explained and criticised by Dorner (<i>Doctrine 
of the Person of Christ,</i> v. pp. 51–58, Eng. trans.) and Pfleiderer (<i>Development 
of Theology,</i> pp. 97–102). On the side of materialistic science, the best-known 
representative is Fr. A. Lange, author of the <i>History of Materialism</i> (1875), 
whose positions are yet more fearlessly carried out by his disciple Vaihinger: “We 
ought to have, and may have, a theory of the world (or religion), but we must not 
believe in it theoretically; we must only allow ourselves to be practically, aesthetically, 
ethically influenced by it.” See this theory explained and acutely criticised in 
Stahlin’s <i>Kant, Lotze, und Ritschl,</i> pp. 92, 110 (Eng. trans.); and in Pfleiderer’s
<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. pp. 173–175. From the idealistic side, this view, 
again, is represented by Vacherot 

<pb n="387" id="xxii.i.x-Page_387" />in his <i>La Metaphysique et la Science</i> (1858): “God is 
the idea of the world, and the world is the reality of God.” His theory is criticised 
at length by Caro, in his <i>L’Idee de Dieu,</i> chap. v., and in Renan’s <i>Fragments 
Philosophiques,</i> pp. 207–324. Finally, Feuerbach, from thee atheistic side, regards 
the idea of God as a mere illusion—the projection by man of his own ego into infinity. 
See his <i>Wesen des Christenthums.</i> (translated).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.x-p2">Professor Seth has said of this class of theories as a whole: “The faith bred 
of ignorance is neither stable, nor is it likely to be enlightened. It will either 
be a completely empty acknowledgment, as we see in the belief in the Unknowable, 
or it will be an arbitrary play of poetic fancy, such a’s is proposed by Lange for 
our consolation. Our phenomenal world, says Lange, is a world of materialism; but 
still the Beyond of the Unknowable remains to us. There we may figure to ourselves 
an ampler and diviner air, and may construct a more perfect justice and goodness 
than we find on earth. The poets, in word and music and painting, are the chief 
interpreters of this land of the ideal. To them we must go if we would restore our 
jaded spirits. But we may not ask—or if we do, we cannot learn—whether this fairy 
land exists, or whether it lea’s any relation to the world of fact. To all which 
it may be confidently replied, that such an empty play of fancy can discharge the 
functions neither of philosophy nor of religion. The synthesis of philosophy and 
the clear confidence of religion may both, in a sense, transcend the actual data 
before us, and may both, therefore, have a certain affinity with poetry; but the 
synthesis is valueless and the confidence ill-timed if they do not express our deepest 
insight into facts, and our deepest belief as to the ultimate nature of things.”—<i>Scottish 
Philosophy,</i> pp. 178, 179.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture I. Note K.—P. 26." progress="79.26%" prev="xxii.i.x" next="xxii.ii" id="xxii.i.xi">

<h2 id="xxii.i.xi-p0.1">LECTURE I NOTE K.—P. 26. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.i.xi-p0.2">RELIGIOUS AND THEORETIC KNOWLEDGE. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.i.xi-p1.1">A. Dorner</span> states the distinction as it appears in recent theology 
and philosophy thus: “It has recently been sought in manifold ways, under a stimulus 
derived from Kant, to find an essential distinction between theoretic knowledge, 
and a knowledge which does not extend our knowledge of objects in the least, but 
stands solely in the service of purely subjective interests. This latter has only 
the significance of expressing in any given case the worth of the object for the 
subject; these notions have nothing whatever to do with the knowledge of truth, 
but only with practical interests; therefore our knowledge is not furthered through 
any of these notions, but they are only the means for the attainment of subjective 
ends. Shortly, knowing is placed here at the service of another mental function, 
and on this account produces, not objective knowledge, but only representations 
(<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p1.2">Vorstellungen</span>), which are formed in a foreign interest, but are perfectly indifferent 
as to whether they also 

<pb n="388" id="xxii.i.xi-Page_388" />extend our knowledge—help-representations we may call them, 
formed in order by their means to reach other ends. Should reference be made to 
truth, this would still in nowise have anything to do with knowledge; the truth 
of such representations would he measured solely by this, whether with their help 
one does or does not attain the wished-for end,—irrespective of whether these representations 
were in themselves mere phantasies or not. Just for this reason is all metaphysical 
worth refused to such notions, e.g. aesthetic or religious.”—<i><span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p1.3">Das menschliche 
Erkennen</span>,</i> “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p1.4">Die auf Werthurtheile ruhenden Begriffe</span>,” pp. 170, 171.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.xi-p2">The kindredship of this view to the “aesthetic rationalism” referred to in last 
note is greater than is sometimes acknowledged; in one disciple of the school, Bender, 
it becomes indistinguishable from it. (See his <i>Das Wesen der Religion,</i> 1886.) 
It should, however, be remarked that Kaftan has severed himself from the extreme 
positions of this school, and has sought in his various works to find an adjustment 
between faith and theoretic knowledge which will avoid the appearance of collision 
between them. He expressly hays down the proposition that “there is only <i>one</i> 
truth, and that <i>all</i> truth is from God”; acknowledges that faith-propositions 
have their theoretic side, and that “in the treatment of the truth of the Christian 
religion it is the theoretic side of these which comes into consideration”; explains 
that “truth” in this connection means simply what it does in other cases, not subjective 
truth, but “objective”—“the agreement of the proposition with the real state of 
the case,” etc. (<i>Die Wahrheit,</i> pp. 1–7.) Most significant of all is his statement 
in a recent article that he has abandoned the expression “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p2.1">Werthurtheile</span>” altogether, 
as liable to misunderstanding. “I have,” he says, “in this attempt to describe the 
knowledge of faith according to its kind and manner of origin, avoided the expression 
‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p2.2">Werthurtheile</span>,’ although I have earlier so characterised the propositions of faith 
(in which the knowledge of faith is given). They are theoretic judgments, which 
are grounded upon a judgment of worth, which therefore cannot he appropriated without 
entering into this judgment of worth which lies at their foundation.”—“Glaube und 
Dogmatik” in <i>Zeitschrift für Theol. und Kirche,</i> i. 6, p. 501.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.i.xi-p3">Cf. further on this distinction, Stahlin’s acute criticism in his <i>Kant, Lotze, 
und Ritschl,</i> pp. 157ff. (Eng. trans.); Hartmann in his <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
ii. pp. 1–27; Lipsius in his <i>Dogmatik,</i> pp. 16–93. Hartmann and Lipsius deal 
at length with the distinction and relations of the “religious” and the “theoretic” 
“<span lang="DE" id="xxii.i.xi-p3.1">Weltanschauung</span>.”</p>
<pb n="389" id="xxii.i.xi-Page_389" />

</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture II.—Notes. The Central Place Of Christ In His Religion." progress="79.58%" prev="xxii.i.xi" next="xxii.ii.i" id="xxii.ii">

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note A.—P. 41." progress="79.58%" prev="xxii.ii" next="xxii.ii.ii" id="xxii.ii.i">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.i-p0.1">LECTURE 2 NOTE A.—P. 41. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.ii.i-p0.2">THE CENTRAL PLACE OF CHRIST IN HIS RELIGION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.i-p1.1">The</span> unique and central place of Christ in His religion, different 
from that of other founders of religion, is attested by writers of the most varied 
standpoints.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p2">Hegel says: “If we regard Christ in the same light as Socrates, we regard him 
as a mere man, like the Mahometans, who consider Christ to have been an ambassador 
from God, as all great men may generally be called ambassadors or messengers of 
God. If we say no more of Christ than that He was a teacher of mankind, and a martyr 
for truth, we express ourselves neither from the Christian point of view, nor from 
that of true religion.”—<i>Phil. d. Rel.</i> ii. p. 287.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p3">Schelling says, in his <i>Phil. d. Offenbarung:</i> “The principal content of 
Christianity is, first, Christ Himself; not what He said, but what He is, and did. 
Christianity is not, in the first place, a doctrine; it is a thing, something objective; 
and time doctrine can never be anything but the expression of the thing.”—Quoted 
by Pfleiderer, <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 16 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p4">Darner bears witness to the valuable service of Schelling and Hegel in overcoming 
the older rationalism, and introducing a profounder treatment of the Christological 
questions.—<i>Doctrine of the Person of Christ,</i> v. pp. 100, 138 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p5">De Wette says: “The <i>personality</i> of Jesus, His life and death, and faith 
in Him, constitute the <i>centre of Christianity.</i> The spirit of religion became 
personal in Him, and, proceeding from Him, exerted an influence upon the world, 
which stood in need of a new religious life, in order to regenerate it.”—<i>Vorles. 
über die Religion,</i> p. 444 (quoted by Hagenbach).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p6">Pfleiderer thus sums up the views of Vatke, a post-Hegelian: 
“All the streams of the world’s history issue in the kingdom of God, which is the 
will of God in its concrete development to a moral commonwealth. Providence here 
acts as an actual spirit through all persons and deeds, through which the idea of 
the good becomes more real, especially through the creative world-historical persons, 
among whom Christ occupies a unique position as the centre-point of history, as 
the Revealer and the Reality of the archetypal idea, as 

<pb n="390" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_390" />the love of God grown personal.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
ii. p. 268 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p7">On the views of Biedermann and Lipsius, see the <i>Christliche Dogmatik</i> of 
the former, ii. pp. 580–600 (“the central dogma of the Christian principle”), and 
the <i>Lehrb. d. Dogmatik</i> of the latter, pp. 535–538. “In its dogmatic utterances 
on the Person and work of Christ,” Lipsius says, “the Church expresses the consciousness 
that its existence has its historical foundation in the Person of Jesus, not merely 
in the sense which would be suitable to all other religions having personal founders, 
but in the sense that the Person of Christ is the archetypal representation of the 
Christian idea, and therefore the authoritative pattern for all time to come; and 
that His work forms the permanently sufficient, therefore the creative, basis for 
the constantly progressing realisation of that idea in the common and individual 
life of Christians.”—<i>Dog.</i> p. 537.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p8">Ritschl says: “The Person of the Founder of Christianity is the key to the Christian 
‘Weltanschauung,’ and the standard f or the self-judgment and moral striving of 
Christians.”—<i>Recht. u. Ver.</i> iii. p. 193 (3rd ed.). Cf. the comparison with 
Moses, Zoroaster, Mahomet, and Buddha, in pp. 364, 365.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p9">Kaftan emphatically says: “In the question of the Godhead of Jesus Christ, the 
discussion turns, not on one proposition among others which a Christian recognises 
and confesses, but upon the central point of the entire Christian confession of 
faith.”—<i>Brauchen wir ein neues Dogma?</i> p. 52.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p10">Hartmann, too, in his <i>Krisis des Christenthums,</i> treats this doctrine as 
the central matter, and discusses it in his first section under the heading, “The 
Christian Central Dogma and its inevitable Dissolution.” Cf. Preface to 3rd ed. 
of his <i>Selbstzersetzung d. Christenthums.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.i-p11">It is needless to adduce instances from writers of a more orthodox tendency.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note B.—P. 44." progress="79.94%" prev="xxii.ii.i" next="xxii.ii.iii" id="xxii.ii.ii">
<h2 id="xxii.ii.ii-p0.1">LECTURE 2 NOTE B.—P. 44. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.ii.ii-p0.2">THE DEFEAT OF ARIANISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ii-p1">“<span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.ii-p1.1">The</span> Christian doctrine has been accused,” says a writer 
in the <i>Church Quarterly Review,</i> “of being the result of the base intrigues 
of imperial politics, and to one who resolutely looks only at the details of much 
of the controversy, such a judgment might seem natural, while a close acquaintance 
with the Byzantine Court will not make its odour more pleasing. But to a wider view, 
such a judgment is impossible. The decision of the Council of Nicaea was the result 
of the free play of the theological ideas of the time; for Constantine—caring little 
about the result, though caring very much for unity—wisely left to the Council 
a free hand; but its decision may very well have been owing to the influence of 
a sovereign who threw his whole weight on the side which he saw was 

<pb n="391" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_391" />prevailing. Arius was condemned by an overwhelming majority, 
but the decision of the Council was not sufficient to stamp out opinions which had 
a natural hold on a large section of the Church. So the reaction was obliged to 
spread. Arianism survived for fifty years; with the help of imperial patronage it 
even obtained an unreal supremacy. But it had no basis of truth, and was naturally 
hostile to Christianity. As long as it was established, it continued to exist; orthodoxy 
was oppressed and persecuted, but orthodoxy increased. As soon as the balance of 
the temporal power swung round, orthodoxy became supreme, and Arianism vanished 
from the Empire as if it had never existed. It had more than a fair chance, but 
had no basis of truth. Orthodoxy had a terrible fight with odds against it, but 
in the end it was completely victorious.”—<i>Church Quart.,</i> April–July 1888, 
pp. 462, 463.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ii-p2">Harnack’s judgment on Arianism is equally severe. “Only as cosmologists,” he 
says, “are the Arians monotheists; as theologians and in religion they are polytheists. 
Finally, deep contradictions lie in the background: a Son, who is no Son; a Logos, 
who is no Logos; a Monotheism, which does not exclude Polytheism; two or three
<i>Ousias,</i> who are to be worshipped, while still only one is really distinguished 
from the creatures, an indefinable nature, which first becomes God when it becomes 
man, and which still is neither God nor man. . . . The opponents were right; this doctrine 
leads back into heathenism. . . . The orthodox doctrine has, on the contrary, its abiding 
worth in the upholding of the faith, that in Christ God Himself has redeemed men, 
and led them into His fellowship....This conviction of faith was saved by Athanasius 
against a doctrine which did not understand the inner nature of religion generally, 
which sought in religion only teaching, and ultimately found its satisfaction in 
an empty dialectic.”—<i>Grundriss d. Dogmengeschichte,</i> m. p. 141; cf. the
<i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> pp. 217–224.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ii-p3">In his recent lectures on <i>The Incarnation</i> (p. 91), Mr. Gore directs attention 
to two striking passages from Thomas Carlyle and Thomas Hill Green to the same effect 
as the above. Mr. Froude writes of Carlyle: “He made one remark which is worth recording. 
In earlier years he had spoken contemptuously of the Athanasian Controversy,—of 
the Christian world torn to pieces over a diphthong....He now told me that he perceived 
Christianity itself to have been at stake. If the Arians had won, it would have 
dwindled away to a legend.”—<i>Life in London,</i> ii. p. 462. See Green’s view 
in <i>Works,</i> iii. p. 172.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ii-p4">On the later history of Arianism in England, and its transformation into Unitarianism, 
see the valuable Appendix by Dr. P. Fairbairn to Dorner’s <i>History of the Doctrine 
of the Person of Christ,</i> vol. v. pp. 337–466.</p>


<pb n="392" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_392" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note C.—P. 45. Modern Unitarianism." progress="80.25%" prev="xxii.ii.ii" next="xxii.ii.iv" id="xxii.ii.iii">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.iii-p0.1">LECTURE 2 NOTE C.—P. 45. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.iii-p0.2">MODERN UNITARIANISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.iii-p1.1">The</span> completeness with which modern Unitarianism has divested itself 
of every trace of the supernatural will be seen from the following extracts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iii-p2">Dr. Martineau, criticising Mr. Greg’s <i>Creed of Christendom,</i> writes: “The 
education and habits of a refined and devout Unitarian family gave him the theory 
of life from which his independent thoughts set out. Outside observers, both sceptical 
and mystical, have always upbraided that theory as a weak attempt to blend incompatible 
elements and settle the contradictions of the world by a hollow compromise, while 
not denying its correspondence with a certain equilibrium of understanding and character. 
It may be described as essentially natural religion, enlarged and completed by a 
supernatural appendix. The whole of its theism, and half of its ethics, were within 
the reach of the human reason and conscience; but of the inner and higher range 
of morals,—spiritual purity, forgiveness of injuries, love to the unlovely,—the 
obligation was first impressed by the Christian Revelation. And the life beyond 
death, vainly pursued by the dialectic Plato, and claimed by the rhetoric of Cicero, 
became an assured reality with the Resurrection of Christ. The universe was a mechanical 
system of delegated causality, instituted for beneficent and righteous ends, and, 
for their better attainment, not excluding fresh intercalary volitions at special 
crises. . . . The former of these conceptions it cost Mr. Greg but little to modify 
or even to sacrifice,” etc.—<i>Nineteenth Century,</i> February 1883.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iii-p3">What even Mr. Greg desires to retain of reverence for the spiritual perfection 
of Jesus, Mr. F. W. Newman, in his review of the volume, regards only as an amiable 
weakness, in total inconsistency with Mr. Greg’s own principles of treatment of 
the Gospels. See passage quoted in Note F. to Lecture I. (from <i>Fortnightly Review,</i> 
vol. xiv.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iii-p4">In his <i>Loss and Gain in Recent Theology</i> (1881), Dr. 
Martineau sets himself explicitly to state the position of present-day Unitarianism; 
and the two gains he principally notices are: “the total disappearance from our 
branch of the Reformed Churches of all external authority in matters of religion” 
(“the yoke of the Bible follows the yoke of the Church,” p. 9);<note n="881" id="xxii.ii.iii-p4.1">The late Principal 
Cairns observes on this: “It is important to remark how completely his admission 
bears out the whole contention of writers of the school opposite to his in the Socinian 
controversy, that the tendency of Unitarian doctrine and criticism was to abrogate 
the authority of Scripture, and reduce it to the level of human literature. This 
allegation was vehemently resisted in their day by the Polish brethren, who often 
put on Scripture a non-natural sense rather than seem to invade its authority; and 
in more recent times, by Priestley and Belsham, and other controversialists. It 
will be remembered that in the earnest debate between Moses Stuart and Channing 
on the Trinity, the former urged the latter, by the example of Continental rationalism, 
no longer to profess unlimited submission to Scripture, but to escape insuperable 
critical difficulties which arose on his side, by openly denying its claims to be 
a judge in controversy.”—Art. in <i>Catholic Presbyterian,</i> November 1888.</note> 
and, second, “the disappearance of the entire Messianic theology.” “As objective 
reality, as a faithful representation of our invisible and ideal universe, it is 

<pb n="393" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_393" />gone from us, gone, therefore, from our interior religion, 
and become an outside mythology. From the Person of Jesus, for instance, everything 
official, attached to Him by evangelists or divines, has fallen away; when they 
put such false robes on Him, they were but leading Him to death. The pomp of royal 
lineage and fulfilled prediction, the prerogative of King, of Priest, of Judge, 
the advent with retinue of angels on the clouds of heaven, are to us mere deforming 
investitures, misplaced, like court dresses, on the ’spirits of the just,’ and He 
is simply the Divine Flower of humanity, blossoming after ages of spiritual growth—the 
realised possibility of life in God....All that has been added to that real historic 
scene,—the angels that hang around His birth, and the fiend that tempts His youth; 
the dignities that await His future,—the throne, the trumpet, the assize, the bar 
of judgment; with all the apocalyptic splendours and terrors that ensue—Hades and 
the Crystal Sea, Paradise and the Infernal Gulf, nay, the very boundary walls of 
the Kosmic panorama that contains these things, have for us utterly melted away, 
and left us amid the infinite space and the silent stars” (pp. 14, 15).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iii-p5">“Time was,” says the Rev. J. W. Chadwick, of Brooklyn, “when Christianity was 
universally regarded by Unitarians as a supernatural revelation, attested by signs 
and wonders, promulgated by One who, even if purely human, was endowed with certain 
supernatural gifts, and perpetuated in a literature—the New Testament—whose writers 
were miraculously restrained from all erroneous statement, whether of doctrine or 
fact. These views are no longer held in their entirety by Unitarians. . . . There are 
to-day few Unitarians, if any, who believe in any of the New Testament miracles, 
from the birth of Jesus to His Resurrection inclusive, in the proper sense of the 
word miracles—violations of natural laws.”—In a recent paper, <i>Why I am a Unitarian.</i></p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note D.—P. 47. Concessions Of Ritchlians On The Person Of Christ." progress="80.72%" prev="xxii.ii.iii" next="xxii.ii.v" id="xxii.ii.iv">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.iv-p0.1">LECTURE 2 NOTE D.—P. 47. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.iv-p0.2">CONCESSIONS OF RITSCHLIANS ON THE PERSON OF CHRIST. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.iv-p1.1">In</span> this school, as stated in the Lectures, 
the attribution of Divinity to Christ is regarded as a simple <i>religious</i> judgment—a 
judgment of value—with no metaphysical meaning behind it. It simply expresses the 
value which Christ has to the believer as the Revealer of God to him in His grace 
and truth, and tells us nothing of what Christ is in Himself. How Christ came to 
be what He was, or what lies 

<pb n="394" id="xxii.ii.iv-Page_394" />in the constitution of His Person behind this Revelation, it 
is no part of the business of theology to inquire. This is the original Ritschlian 
position, but it is significant that Ritschl’s followers feel the need of some modification 
of it, and have already made several significant concessions. “It is increasingly 
recognised,” as I have stated elsewhere, “that we cannot stand simply dumb before 
the Revelation which it is acknowledged we have in Christ, and refuse to ask who 
this wonderful Person is that hears the Revelation, and whose personal character 
and relation to the kingdom of God is so unique. We cannot rest with simply formulating 
the value of Christ to us; we must ask what He is in Himself. . . .  The mind will 
not stay in the vagueness of expressions about Christ’s ‘God-head,’ to which the 
suspicion constantly attaches that they are mere metaphors. Thus, in spite of their 
wishes, the Ritschlians are forced to declare themselves a little further, and it 
is significant that, so far as their explanations go, they are in the direction 
of recognising that metaphysical background in Christ’s Person against which at 
first protest was entered.<note n="882" id="xxii.ii.iv-p1.2">Art. on “The Ritschlian 
Theology,” in <i>The Thinker,</i> August 1892.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p2">Thus, in a remarkable passage in his <i>Der Verkehr des Christen mit Gott,</i> 
Herrmann says: “It may be unavoidable that this wonderful experience should excite 
in us the question, how a man can win this importance for us. And it appears to 
me as if, for all who wish to go back on this question, and follow out the representation 
of a union of the Divine and human natures in Christ, the Christological decisions 
of the ancient Church still always mark out the limits within which such attempts 
must move” (p. 46, 1st ed., 1886).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p3">In his earlier work, <i>Die Religion im Verhältniss zum Welterkennen und zur 
Sittlichkeit,</i> Herrmann had expressed himself, if possible, still more decidedly. 
“I have certainly the conviction,” he says, “the grounds of which I do not need 
to state here further, that faith in Christ was led in a natural progress to the 
representation of a preexistence of Christ, and indeed of a personal, and not an 
ideal, preexistence. The assumption of a so-called ideal pre-existence seems to 
me unjustified. It is still clearly the Person of the exalted Lord, whose worth 
for the Church and for the kingdom of God is expressed by saying that He did not 
come into being under earthly conditions as we have done, but that, independently 
of the world, which represents the perfectly dependent sphere of His Lordship, He 
is. This thought finds, in the expression of a personal preexistence of the Lord, 
an expression very full of contradictions indeed, but still the only one which stands 
at our command, which, therefore, must also have its salutary truth. The contradiction 
will be removed, if once a solution is found of the problem of time, in which we 
now view our existence....Faith is led to this, to regard the Redeemer, whom it 
knows as the Revelation of God, as preexistent.”—<i>Die Religion,</i> etc., pp. 
438, 439 (1879).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p4">Yet more positively do Bornemann, in his <i>Unterricht im 
Christenthum </i>(1891), and Kaftan, in his various works, demand a real “Godhead” 
of Christ, though still with much criticism of “the 

<pb n="395" id="xxii.ii.iv-Page_395" />old dogma,”<note n="883" id="xxii.ii.iv-p4.1">The contrast between 
the “old” and the “new” is expressed by Kaftan thus: “The eternal relation of Jesus 
Christ to the Father is in the old dogma the peculiar and whole object of the doctrine; 
it accords with evangelical Christianity, on the other hand, to know His Godhead 
in its living present relations to us and to our faith” (<i><span lang="DE" id="xxii.ii.iv-p4.2">Brauchen wir</span>,</i> etc., 
p. 54). But this is not an absolute opposition, nor are the standpoints necessarily 
exclusive.</note> and the repudiation of all speculative or metaphysical theologising.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p5">The former says: “Faith in the Godhead of Christ is in a certain sense the sum 
of the whole gospel; the aim and the whole content of the Christian life. Its marks 
are the same as those of the Godhead of the heavenly Father.”—<i>Unterricht,</i> 
p. 91.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p6">Kaftan’s views are most fully exhibited in his <i>Brauchen wir ein neues Dogma?</i> 
(1890), (“Do we need a New Dogma?”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p7">In a section of this pamphlet, under the heading, “What think says: “Man ye of 
Christ?” he says: “Many will object that all has no basis and no guarantee of truth, 
if it is not established that Jesus has His origin and the beginning of His earthly 
life from above, and not from below. And in this lies something, the truth of which 
cannot be gainsaid, At least it is in my view also a consequence we cannot refuse 
of faith in the Godhead of the Lord, that He, that His historical Person, stands 
in a connection of nature with God perfectly unique and not capable of being repeated. 
We know not how we can call a man ‘God,’—the word is too great and too weighty,—if 
we do not truly mean that the eternal God Himself has come to us in Him, and in 
Him converses with us....Do we believe in the Godhead of the Lord, then we believe 
also in His origin from above, out of God.”—<i>Brauchen wir,</i> etc., p. 58. Cf. 
the statements in his original work, <i>Des Wesen,</i> etc., pp. 308 ff. (1st ed.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.iv-p8">This movement cannot fail to go further, and work itself into clearer relations 
with the old dogma which it condemns.<note n="884" id="xxii.ii.iv-p8.1">Wendt, on the 
other hand, in his <i>Inhalt der Lehre Jesu,</i> refuses to see in Jesus anything 
but an ethical Sonship (pp. 450–476).</note></p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note E.—P. 48. The Weakness of Deism." progress="81.23%" prev="xxii.ii.iv" next="xxii.ii.vi" id="xxii.ii.v">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.v-p0.1">LECTURE 2 NOTE E.—P. 48.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.v-p0.2">THE WEAKNESS OF DEISM. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.v-p1.1">The</span> weakness of Deism as a logical system 
is universally conceded. “Deism,” says M. Reville, “in sound philosophy is not tenable. 
It establishes a dualism, a veritable opposition, between God and the world, which 
stand opposite to and limit each other. . . .  A reaction, in fact, was inevitable. 
It was necessary that it should be at the same time philosophical and religious, 
and should come to the satisfaction of the needs that had been misunderstood and 
suppressed. In philosophy Deism could no longer hold up its head against the objections 
of reason. In religion, every one was wearied of optimism and of empty declamations. 
Deism removed God so far from the world and from humanity that piety exhausted itself in the 
<pb n="366" id="xxii.ii.v-Page_366" />endeavour to rejoin Him in the icy heights of heaven, and ended 
by, renouncing the attempt.”—<i>La Divinité de Jésus-Christ,</i> pp. 163, 171. 
Again: “The eighteenth century little imagined that natural religion, the religion 
which humanity was bound to profess in this age of idyllic virtue, in which <i>le 
contrat social</i> had been elaborated before it was corrupted by the artifices 
of priests and kings, was nothing else but philosophic Deism. It did not perceive 
that this pretended natural religion was merely an extract subtly derived from Christian 
tradition, the fruit of a civilisation already old and artificial, already saturated 
with criticism and rationalism, quite the opposite of a religion springing up spontaneously 
in the human mind still influenced by its primitive traditions.”—<i>History of 
Religions,</i> p. 14 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.v-p2">Professor Seth has said: “Deism does not perceive that, by separating God from 
the world and man, it really makes Him finite, by setting up alongside of Him a 
sphere to which His relations are transient and accidental. The philosopher to whom 
the individual self and the sensible world form the first reality, gradually comes 
to think of this otiose Deity as a more or less ornamental appendage in the scheme 
of things. In France, the century ended in atheism; and in cosmopolitan circles 
in England and Germany, the belief in God had become little more than a form of 
words.”—<i>From Kant to Hegel,</i> p. 24.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.v-p3">“The philosophic rationalism of the vulgar <i>Aufklarung,</i>“ says Hartmann, 
“appeared with the claim to set up in place of the disesteemed historical religions 
a self-evident ‘natural religion’ or ‘religion of reason’ for all men, the content 
of which was first a shallow Deism, wills its trinity of ideas of a personal God, 
personal immortality, and personal freedom of will; but already in the circles of 
the French Encyclopaedists this spiritless Deism had struck over into an equally 
spiritless materialism.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> ii. p. 24.</p>


<pb n="396" id="xxii.ii.v-Page_396" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note F.—P. 49. Weakness Of Modern Liberal Protestantism." progress="81.47%" prev="xxii.ii.v" next="xxii.ii.vii" id="xxii.ii.vi">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.vi-p0.1">NOTE F.—P. 49. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.vi-p0.2">WEAKNESS OF MODERN LIBERAL PROTESTANTISM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.vi-p1.1">The</span> modern Liberal Protestantism in Germany, 
Holland, Switzerland, and France, which, while discarding the supernatural in history, 
still retains the name Christian,—nay, claims to be the true Christianity, purified 
and brought into harmony with the “modern” spirit.—meets with scant mercy at the 
hands of those who have gone further, who ruthlessly strip off the veil which disguises 
its essential rationalism. Pfleiderer and Reville may be named us well-known representatives. 
The party, while claiming the right to criticise and reject every article of the 
creed, would retain the traditional forms of worship, and delight, even, to clothe 
their conceptions in the familiar forms of the traditional dogmatics. It is thus 
that a service of the “moderns” is described by one of their own number. 
<pb n="397" id="xxii.ii.vi-Page_397" />“Only put yourself,” says this witness, “in the position of 
those who had never received any other teaching, for example, than that Jesus was 
born of the Virgin Mary, and suddenly heard their pastor speak on some Christmas 
Day of ’simple parents of the man of Nazareth,’ or on Easter Sunday of ‘the delusion 
of the early Christians that Jesus has returned to earth from the grave.’...Yet 
such preaching was actually heard....The Church listened, thought it over, thought 
it over again, and finally a large number of her members accepted the new teaching” 
(quoted by Wicksteed, <i>Eccl. Instit. of Holland,</i> p. 59). It is the glaring 
inconsistency of this position which is remorselessly satirised by writers hike 
Strauss amid Hartmann, and the timing which gives their strictures sharpness is 
that there is so much truth in them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vi-p2">There was a time when Strauss also wrote: “But we have no fear that we should 
lose Christ by being obliged to give up a considerable part of what was hitherto 
called the Christian creed! He will remain to all of us the more surely, the less 
anxiously we cling to doctrines and opinions that might tempt our reason to forsake 
Him. But if Christ remains to us, and if He remains to us as the highest we know 
and are capable of imagining within the sphere of religion, as the Person without 
whose presence in the mind an perfect piety is possible; we may fairly say that 
in Him do we still possess the sum and substance of the Christian faith” (<i><span lang="DE" id="xxii.ii.vi-p2.1">Selbstgespräche</span>,</i> 
p.67, Eng. trans.). But in his <i>The Old Faith and the New Strauss</i> later faced 
the question “Are we still Christians?” with a bolder look, and gave it the uncompromising 
answer, “No.” He goes over the articles of the Apostles’ Creed one by one, and shows 
that every one of theism is taken by the “modern” theologians in a non-natural sense. 
He invites his reader “to assist in thought at the cycle of festivals in a Protestant 
church, whose minister stands on the ground of present day science, and see whether 
he can still he uprightly and naturally edified thereby.” He pictures the statements 
that such a minister would be compelled to make at Christmas, at the Epiphany, at 
Good Friday, at Easter and Ascension Day; compares them with the book he reads, 
the prayers he uses, the sacraments he administers; and shows how completely the 
whole thing is a ludicrous pretence. His conclusion is: “If we do not wish to escape 
difficulties, if we do not wish to twist and dissemble, if we wish our yea to be 
yea, and our nay, nay,—in short, if we would speak as honourable, upright men,—we 
must confess, we are no longer Christians.”—<i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> 
pp. 12–94.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vi-p3">Hartmann is even more severe on the unchristian character 
of the modern Protestant Liberalism in his <i>Selbstzersetzung des Christenthums</i> 
(chaps. vi. and vii.). “We ask,” he says, “what right the Protestant Liberals have 
to call themselves Christians beyond the fact that their parents have had them baptised 
and confirmed. In all ages there has been one common mark of the Christian religion—belief 
in Christ. . . .  But we have seen that the Liberal Protestants cannot believe in 
Christ as either Luther, or Thomas Aquinas, or John or Paul, or Peter, believed 
in Christ, and least of all as Jesus believed 

<pb n="398" id="xxii.ii.vi-Page_398" />in Himself, for He believed Himself to be the Christ—the Messiah” 
(pp. 64, 65).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vi-p4">Apart, however, from criticisms of opponents, which may be deemed unfair, it 
is a fact that, through all its history, Protestant Liberalism has found it exceedingly 
difficult to maintain itself on the platform even of Theism, not to speak of that 
of Christianity . Its tendency has been constantly “downgrade,” till either it has 
ended in open rejection of Christianity, or has been displaced by more. positive 
forms of belief. Strauss’s case is not a solitary one. A parallel is found in the 
career of Edmond Scherer, the inaugurator of the modern Liberal movement in Switzerland 
and France, who, beginning with the most uncompromising traditional orthodoxy, went 
on, according to M. Gretillat, to the progressive repudiation of all the fundamentals 
of Christian belief, religious and even moral, up to the point of absolute scepticism. 
The party of Liberal Christianity initiated by him, of which Reville is a surviving 
representative, had, according to the same authority, “only a fleeting existence,’ 
and its name, to speak in popular language, soon disappeared from the handbill”<note n="885" id="xxii.ii.vi-p4.1">It was replaced by newer Ritschlian 
tendencies.</note> 
(article on “Theological Thought among. French Protestants” in <i>Presbyt. and Ref. 
Review,</i> July 1892). In Holland, too, the “modern” school is seen running a remarkable 
course. Its originator, Scholten, was at first, like Scherer of Geneva, quite conservative. 
Then he passed to a view of Revelation and of Christianity not unlike Pfleiderer’s. 
His “thoughts, however, were not expounded with perfect distinctness in the beginning. 
They were too much clothed in the old orthodox forms, and had too large an admixture 
of conservative elements f or this. Scholten himself lived in the honest conviction 
of having discovered the reconciliation of faith and knowledge, of theology and 
philosophy, of the heart and the intellect. He was able also to impart this conviction 
to others. Soon the gospel was proclaimed with enthusiasm from many pulpits . . .  
. Among his followers the illusion was well-nigh universal, that the reasonableness 
of the faith and of the doctrine of the Reformed Church had been established.” This 
confidence received a rude shock when, in 1864, Scholten himself declared that, 
while formerly believing that he found in the Scriptures, rightly expounded, his 
view of the world, he was no longer of that opinion. “He now begins to recognise 
that between his ideas and those of the Bible there is no agreement, but a deep 
chasm. . . .  The results soon showed themselves. The illusion had been dispelled; 
faith and enthusiasm suffered shipwreck. Some ministers, like Pierson and Busken 
Huet, resigned the office and left the Church. Others felt dissatisfied with the 
monism of Scholten. . . .  A whole group of modern theologians broke loose from Scholten’s 
system, and sought a closer alliance with Hoekstra. . . .  Some adherents of this 
tendency went to such an extreme in the avowal of these ideas, that, with a degree 
of justice, an ‘atheistic shade’ of modern theology began to be spoken of.”—Professor 
Bavinck, of Kampen, in <i>Presbyt. and Ref. Review,</i> April 1892.</p>

<pb n="399" id="xxii.ii.vi-Page_399" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vi-p5">Professor Bavinck thus sums up on the development in Holland: “In casting a retrospective 
glance at the three tendencies described up to this point, we are struck with the 
tragic aspect of this development of dogmatic thought. It is a slow process of dissolution 
that meets our view. It began with setting aside the Confession. Scripture alone 
n-as to be heard. Next, Scripture also is dismissed, and the Person of Christ is 
fallen back on. Of this Person, however, first His Divinity, next His pre-existence, 
finally His sinlessness, are surrendered, and nothing remains but a pious man, a 
religious genius, revealing to us the love of Cod. But even the existence and love 
of God are not able to withstand criticism. Thus the moral element in man becomes 
the last basis from which the battle against Materialism is conducted. But this 
basis will appear to be as unstable and unreliable as the others.”</p>


<pb n="399" id="xxii.ii.vi-Page_399_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note G.—P. 52. Christianity And The Idea Of Progress." progress="82.18%" prev="xxii.ii.vi" next="xxii.ii.viii" id="xxii.ii.vii">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.vii-p0.1">NOTE G.—P. 52.</h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.vii-p0.2">CHRISTIANITY AND THE IDEA OF PROGRESS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vii-p1">“<span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.vii-p1.1">The</span> hopeful view of human history,” says Professor 
J. Candlish, “according to which there is to be expected a gradual progress in an 
upward direction, and an ultimate state of goodness and happiness, was entirely 
foreign to the ideas of the ancient world. Its philosophers and poets either regarded 
the course of mankind as a continual degeneracy from a golden age in the past, or 
as a vast cycle in which there was a continual return or reproduction of the same 
events and states of things. . . .  The idea of the perfectibility of mankind, and 
of the gradual and steady improvement of the race in the course of time, which has 
been so largely used by those who reject Christianity, and which enables them to 
make light of the supernatural grounds of hope for the world that Christians cherish, 
was entirely strange to the pre-Christian ages; and though it may be due in part 
to the progress of science, yet is much more to he ascribed to the promises and 
truths of Revelation, At least it may be said with truth that Christianity, and 
more particularly the Christian idea of the kingdom of God, furnishes the only solid 
ground for such hopes of mankind. . . .  In modern times the discoveries of science 
in its investigation of the works of creation have tended to awaken in men’s minds 
a similar hopeful spirit, so that the gradual and sure advance of mankind to perfection 
has been accepted almost as an axiom or self-evident truth by many who do not accept 
the religious basis on which it rested in Israel. But it may be doubted whether, 
apart from a belief in God as the Creator of the universe, and at the same time 
the God of grace and salvation, there is any solid foundation for such a hopeful 
view of the world’s history. The rise and prevalence of pessimistic views in modern 
times serves to show this; and some of those who are most sanguine about the prospects 
of mankind, apart from Revelation 

<pb n="400" id="xxii.ii.vii-Page_400" />and Christianity, acknowledge frankly that there can be no 
certainty of this on a merely natural basis, and that possibly after all we may 
have to fall back into Pessimism.”—The Kingdom of God (Cunningham Lectures, 1884), 
pp. 38–42.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.vii-p2">See on this subject the careful history of the idea of progress in Flint’s <i>
Philosophy of History,</i> Pp. 28–42; and the valuable remarks in Hare’s <i>Guesses 
at Truth</i> (referred to also by Dr. Candlish), pp. 305–348 (1871). Cf. Leopardi’s 
(and Hartmann’s) three stages of human illusion, in Caro’s <i>Le Pessimisme,</i> 
pp. 39–49.</p>


<pb n="400" id="xxii.ii.vii-Page_400_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note H.—P. 53. The Prevalence Of Pessimism." progress="82.40%" prev="xxii.ii.vii" next="xxii.ii.ix" id="xxii.ii.viii">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.viii-p0.1">NOTE H.—P. 53. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.viii-p0.2">THE PREVALENCE OF PESSIMISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.viii-p1">“<span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.viii-p1.1">It</span> is a singular phenomenon,” says Luthardt, “that in our time, 
in which so much complaint is made of the decay of philosophical study and interest, 
a definite philosophical system has attained a popularity which is almost without 
precedent in earlier systems; and a philosophical work has had a success which usually 
falls only to the lot of the most spirited literary works, and to romances. I refer 
to the philosophy of Pessimism and to the work of E. von Hartmann, <i>The Philosophy 
of the Unconscious.”—Die mod. Welt.</i> p. 183.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.viii-p2">Caro observes: “We can now understand in what sense, and how 
far it is true that the disease of Pessimism is a disease ‘essentially modern.’<note n="886" id="xxii.ii.viii-p2.1">Martensen remarks of modern 
Pessimism that “a Pessimism like it, though it be far from Christian, can only be 
found in the Christian world, where the infinite craving of personality has been 
awakened.”—<i>Christian Ethics,</i> i. p. 178 (Eng. trans.).</note> . . . How 
strange this revival of Buddhistic Pessimism, with all the apparatus of the most 
learned systems, in the heart of Prussia, at Berlin! That three hundred millions 
of Asiatics should drink in long draughts the opium of these fatal doctrines which 
enervate and act as a soporific on the will, is already sufficiently strange; but 
that a race, energetic, disciplined, so strongly constituted for knowledge and for 
action, at the same time so practical, a rigorous calculator, warlike and stern, 
certainly the opposite of a sentimental race,—that a nation formed of these robust 
and lively elements should give a triumphant welcome to these theories of despair 
divulged by Schopenhauer,—that its military optimism should accept with a sort 
of enthusiasm the apology for death and for annihilation,—it is this which at the 
first view seems inexplicable. And the success of the doctrine is not confined to 
the banks of the Spree. The whole of Germany has become attentive to this movement 
of ideas. Italy, with a great poet, had outstripped the current; France, as we shall 
see, has followed in a certain measure; she also, at the present hour, has her Pessimists.”—<i>Le 
Pessimisme,</i> pp. 25, 26. 

<pb n="401" id="xxii.ii.viii-Page_401" />“There can be no question,” says Karl Peters, “that Schopenhauerism 
is for the time the dominating tendency in our fatherland. One needs only to consult 
Laban’s book-list to be convinced of the fact; our whole atmosphere is, so to speak, 
saturated with Schopenhauer’s views and ideas. . . . Hand in hand with the colossal 
forward development of our race in all departments goes the fact that the sorrow 
of earthly existence is felt to-day more keenly than ever by the masses. A decided 
pessimistic current goes through our time.”—<i>Willenswelt,</i> pp. 109, 244.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.viii-p3">Pessimism, according to Hartmann, is the deeper mood of humanity—its permanent 
undertone (<i>Selbstzer. d. Christ.</i> p. 96).</p>

<pb n="401" id="xxii.ii.viii-Page_401_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note I.—P. 56. Transition From Pessimism To Theism—Hartmann And Karl Peters." progress="82.65%" prev="xxii.ii.viii" next="xxii.ii.x" id="xxii.ii.ix">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.ix-p0.1">NOTE I.—P. 56. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.ix-p0.2">TRANSITION FROM PESSIMISM TO THEISM—HARTMANN AND KARL PETERS. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.ix-p1.1">It</span> is a remarkable circumstance that Pessimism 
also should end by recognising the need of religion, and in its own way should be 
found seeking to provide for that need. The new religion, Hartmann thinks, will 
represent the synthesis of the religious evolution of the East and of that of the 
West—of the pantheistic and of the monotheistic evolution: only resting on that 
which is the indispensable presupposition of all religion, “the Pessimism of positive 
Christianity.” He describes it as “a Pantheism, and indeed a pantheistic Monism 
(with exclusion of all Polytheism); or impersonal immanent Monotheism, whose Godhead 
has the word as its objective manifestation, not outside of, but within itself” 
(<i>Selbst. d. Christ.</i> pp. 93, 97, 121). The basis of this new religious system 
is elaborated in the second part of his <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> entitled <i>
Die Religion des Geistes.</i> A simple reference to the table of contents in this 
work will show in how extraordinary a fashion it is attempted to take over the whole 
nomenclature of Christianity into this new philosophical religion. First the human 
side of the religious relation is treated of, often very suggestively. Then it is 
treated of in its double-sided aspect—Divine and human—under the following headings—(1) 
Grace and Faith in General; (2) The Grace of Revelation and Intellectual Faith; 
(3) The Grace of Redemption and Faith of the Heart; (4) The Grace of Sanctification 
and Practical Faith. The object of religion in turn is considered in a threefold 
aspect—(l) God as the Moment overcoming the Dependency of the World; (2) God as 
the Moment grounding the Dependency of the World; (3) God as the Moment grounding 
the Freedom of the World (Freedom in God, the righteousness of God the holiness 
of God). Man is considered—(1) as in need of Redemption; and (2) as capable of 
Redemption. The process of salvation itself is exhibited in a threefold light—(1) 
The Awakening of Grace; (2) The Unfolding of Grace; (3) The Fruits of Grace (!). 

<pb n="402" id="xxii.ii.ix-Page_402" />Yet God, endowed with all these attributes, wise, omniscient, 
gracious, righteous, holy, etc., is still regarded as impersonal and unconscious. 
Is not Hartmann chargeable with the same fault which he seeks to fasten on the Protestant 
Liberals, of trying to profit by the respect which is paid to the Bible while teaching 
a totally different doctrine? (<i>Selbst. d. Christ.</i> p. 62).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.ix-p2">Karl Peters is undoubtedly right, when he says of the systems both of Frauenstadt 
and of Hartmann, that they represent the transition to Theism without knowing it. 
In Frauenstadt’s system, he remarks, “the world in its totality is no more identified 
with the world-Ego, and we have, without being aware of it, gone over from Pantheism 
to Theism.” Criticising Hartmann, be comments on “this absolute, unconscious, all-wise 
idea , an omniscient wisdom, which embraces all, and only knows not itself,” and 
argues that in principle Theism is involved in Hartmann’s doctrine. “Here,” he says, 
“we reach the kernel of the whole criticism. I maintain, namely, positively, that 
the Philosophy of the Unconscious represents the transition from Pantheism to Theism. 
. . .  As in Schopenhauer we have the transition from an idealistic to a realistic, 
so in Hartmann there is executed the transition from a pantheistic to a theistic 
‘<span lang="DE" id="xxii.ii.ix-p2.1">Weltanschauung</span>.’ The former indeed believed himself to stand on quite the other 
side, and no doubt the latter also thinks that he is planted on the opposite bank. 
But as Schopenhauer could not prevent the historical development from growing beyond 
his standpoint, so Hartmann will seek in vain to guard himself against such a breaking 
up of his system....Ed v. Hartmann’s Unconscious is an almighty and all-wise Providence, 
raised above the world-process, which comprehends and holds within itself the whole 
world-development.”—<i>Willenswelt,</i> pp. 148, 268, 272.</p>

<pb n="402" id="xxii.ii.ix-Page_402_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note J.—P. 57. Materialism In Germany." progress="82.99%" prev="xxii.ii.ix" next="xxii.ii.xi" id="xxii.ii.x">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.x-p0.1">NOTE J.—P. 57. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.x-p0.2">MATERIALISM IN GERMANY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.x-p1.1">The</span> descent from an overstrained idealistic 
Pantheism to materialistic Atheism in Germany—through Feuerbach, Stirner, lingo, 
etc.—is matter of notoriety. The following extract from an able article on “Lotze’s 
Theistic Philosophy,” in the <i>Presbyterian Review,</i> vol. vi. (1885), will illustrate 
the length to which things went in that direction:—“The one-sided opposition of 
Empiricism to Idealism developed into dogmatic Materialism. From the 18th September 
1854, when Rudolf Wagner delivered at Göttingen his famous address on ‘The Creation 
of Man and the Substance of the Soul,’ the Materialistic conflict raged in Germany 
for a couple of decades with unabated vigour. Taking up the gauntlet which Wagner 
had thrown down Karl Vogt entered the lists with ‘Kohlerglaube und Wissenschaft,’ 
flaunting, amidst satire and ridicule, in the face of his opponent, 

<pb n="403" id="xxii.ii.x-Page_403" />who had declared himself content with the simple religious 
faith of the collier, the new famous sentence that ‘thought stands in about the 
same relation to the brain, as gall to the liver or urine to the kidneys.’ A flood 
of writings, more or less popular in style, followed, and a sort of religious propaganda 
was made of the gospel of Materialism, while a fierce crusade was waged against 
everything claiming to be superior to matter, or a ‘function ‘ of matter. The hostility 
against religion was pronounced and bitter. The creed preached was Atheism, naked 
and unashamed. Matter is held to be eternal; physical and chemical forces are the 
only ultimate agents; the world exists, Vogt tells us, ‘ without organic substance, 
without a known Creator, nay, without a leading idea.’ Hellwald expressly announces 
that the task of science is ‘to destroy all ideals, to manifest their hollowness 
and nothingness, to show that belief in God and religion is deception’; while Buchner, 
who is ever, if possible, a little more audacious than the rest, sums up the matter 
as follows: ‘Theism, or belief in a personal God, leads, as all history shows, to 
monachism, and the rule of priests; Pantheism, or belief in an all-pervading God, 
leads, where it is in the ascendancy, to contempt of the senses, denial of the Ego 
, to absorption in God, and to a state of stagnation. Atheism, or philosophical 
Monism, alone leads to freedom, to intelligence, to progress, to due recognition 
of man—in a word, to Humanism.’ . . .  The progress of Materialism was rapid. Buchner’s
<i>Force and Matter,</i> the ‘Bible of German Materialism,’ passed, within twenty 
years from its first appearance (1858), through no less than fourteen editions, 
and was translated into almost every language in Europe. The scientific camp was 
said to be materialistic almost to a man. The common people, among whom this way 
of thinking was frequently allied with the political tenets of social democracy, 
were, and are still to-day largely leavened by the infection. The philosophical 
chairs in the Universities were feeble to resist it. . . .  Materialism in Germany 
is no longer as strong as it was; good authorities express it as their opinion that, 
as it grew, so also is it waning ‘rapidly ‘” (pp. 652–655).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.x-p2">See also the sketch of the German atheistic parties in Lichtenberger’s “History 
of German Theology in the Nineteenth Century” (<i>Histoire des Idées religieuses 
en Allemagne),</i> pp. 360–70 (Eng. trans.); and Christlieb’s “Modern Doubt and 
Christian Belief” (<i>Moderne Zweifel am christlichen Glaube),</i> pp. 138–140 (Eng. 
trans.).</p>

<pb n="403" id="xxii.ii.x-Page_403_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note K.—P. 63. The Reasonableness Of Revelation." progress="83.29%" prev="xxii.ii.x" next="xxii.ii.xii" id="xxii.ii.xi">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.xi-p0.1">NOTE K.—P. 63. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.xi-p0.2">THE REASONABLENESS OF REVELATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.xi-p1.1">Ewald</span> has said, much in the spirit of the 
passage quoted from Pfleiderer: “How, then, should not He answer the earnestly perseveringly 
questioning spirit of man—He of whose spirit man’s is 
<pb n="404" id="xxii.ii.xi-Page_404" />but a luminous reflection and an enkindled spark, and to whom 
in his searching and questioning he ran draw near quite otherwise than to the visible 
things of creation.”—<i>Revelation: its Nature and Record</i> (Eng. trans. of first 
vol. of <i>Die Lehre der Bibel von Gott</i>), p. 18.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xi-p2">Dr. Walter Morison works out in a very ingenious way the 
argument for the probability and reasonableness of Revelation from the analogy of 
nature. Rebutting the objection that the modern conception of nature “is altogether 
against the idea of any interference by Revelation from Heaven with the closely 
linked order existing in nature,” and permits “only evolution from within of coiled—up 
energies,” he remarks: “In whatever way—whether by evolution or otherwise—the 
system of nature which we see around us, and of which we are a part, has come about, 
that system of nature supplies no presumption against there being a direct Revelation 
of religious truth; on the contrary, its actual testimony, rightly understood, is 
in favour of that supposition. What may be called direct revelation is found to 
he one of the common phenomena of nature or the system of things. As soon as we 
pass into that region in our world where there is need for communication between 
individuals possessed of intelligence in any degree, we find ‘revelation’ to be 
the law. There is direct utterance. Even the inferior animals are continually telling 
out by their many voices, ‘none of which is without signification,’ their various 
feelings. Wherever there is what may be called individuality, with power of feeling 
and volition, there utterance or communication exists; it being part of the order 
of nature that there be connecting bond of speech between such as possess any faculty 
for understanding and fellowship. And when we ascend in our observations to the 
region of human life as social, we perceive a corresponding development of the powers 
noticed in the inferior creatures. Everywhere over society we observe speech of 
some sort; communication in a direct way from one to another; a constant immediate 
revelation of inward thought and feeling going on. There is really nothing more 
familiar in the economy of human life than this phenomenon of direct communication 
from mind to mind, sometimes by look and sight, usually by words. . . .  There is 
another world, then, besides this tongueless one of inorganic nature! There is in 
the universe this fact, that between individuals capable of it, direct revelation 
is constantly going on. Where there are beings that require a medium of intelligent 
communication between them, there we perceive some sort of speech to exist. And 
hence it is not a suggestion <i>prima facie</i> opposed to the analogy of nature, 
at all events, which is offered when it is asked whether there may not be some direct 
personal and articulate utterance made by God to man. Is there to he eternal silence 
between these intelligences, these kindred natures, with their mutual capacity for 
love and communion? Are all creatures in the universe that have any measure of intelligence, 
or are even sentient, capable of telling out directly what is in them; and have 
they the means and the appetency thereto? Can man commune with man through the high 
gift of language? And is the Infinite Mind and Heart not to express 
<pb n="405" id="xxii.ii.xi-Page_405" />itself, or is it to do so but faintly or uncertainly through 
dumb material symbols, never by blessed speech? Is there no ‘Word of God’? To give 
a negative answer here would be at least to go against the analogy of nature. All 
beings that we know possessed of any intelligence,—such beings generally, we can 
at all events say,—and especially the members of the human family, speak to each 
other in some direct way, make an immediate revelation of what is within them; and 
one of the strongest presumptions, surely, is this, that a Personal God, in whose 
image man was made, would, in His dealings with man, if sufficient occasion called, 
express Himself in a similar direct manner; in other words, give a Revelation!”—<i>Footprints 
of the Revealer,</i> pp. 49–52.</p>

<pb n="405" id="xxii.ii.xi-Page_405_1" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note L.—P. 64. The Ritschlian Doctrine Of Revelation." progress="83.66%" prev="xxii.ii.xi" next="xxii.iii" id="xxii.ii.xii">

<h2 id="xxii.ii.xii-p0.1">NOTE L.—P. 64. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ii.xii-p0.2">THE RITSCHLIAN DOCTRINE OF REVELATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ii.xii-p1.1">The</span> Ritschlian theologians found everything on positive Revelation. 
This is their distinctive position, and their merit as a protest against a one-sided 
intellectualism and idealism. They will not allow even of the possibility of any 
knowledge of God outside the Revelation of His grace in Jesus Christ.<note n="887" id="xxii.ii.xii-p1.2">See this position slightly 
modified in the second edition of Herrmann’s <i>Verkehr,</i> p. 49. Herrmann’s general 
views on Revelation are stated in his Giessen Lecture on <i>Der Begriff der Offenbarung</i> 
(1887). Kaftan discusses the subject in his <i>Das Wesen,</i> etc., pp. 171–201.</note> 
Natural theology and theoretic proofs for the existence of God are tabooed by them. 
A few remarks maybe made here on this theory byway of further explanation and criticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p2">I. On the theory itself:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p3">1. As regards the nature of this Revelation, the Ritschlians are agreed that 
it comes to us solely through the self-presentation of Christ in His historical 
manifestation. He is the only vehicle of Revelation recognised by them. It is not 
a Revelation through doctrine, but through the felt presence of God in Christ, and 
through the living and acting in which Christ exemplifies to us the right relation 
of sonship to God, and makes manifest the character and purposes of God, as these 
bear on our salvation and well-being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p4">2. As regards the content of this Revelation, its central point is found in the 
design of God to found a kingdom of God on the earth, and to gather men into it, 
and induce them to make its ends their own, through the right knowledge of His character, 
and their acceptance of the right relation of sonship to Him. All Christ’s work—His 
doing and dying—has this for its aim. His unity with God in His world-purpose is 
a feature in His Divinity; the significance of His death is, that it guarantees 
to us supremely the reality of that religious relation to God into which He invites 
us in His Gospel.<note n="888" id="xxii.ii.xii-p4.1">Kaftan, however, views the 
kingdom of God as belonging. not to this world, but the next.</note></p>


<pb n="406" id="xxii.ii.xii-Page_406" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p5">3. As regards the proof of this Revelation, the Ritschlians are obviously in 
a difficulty, since proof means that a thing is shown to be objectively true (apart 
from our subjective thoughts about it), while yet it is a cardinal principle with 
them that religion moves only in the sphere of value-judgments, i.e. judgments on 
the relation of things to our states of pleasure and pain. They cannot, however, 
refuse the demand for proof that this which they present as Revelation from God 
is really such, and not a subjective illusion of our own minds. And here—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p6">First, and negatively, they reject, as inappropriate to religion, all merely 
historical evidence, or proof from objective facts, as miracles, or the resurrection 
of Christ (which it is doubtful if most of them accept as objective fact).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p7">Second, and positively, the proof alleged is of two kinds:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p8">(l) Immediate—consisting of the irresistible impression (<span lang="DE" id="xxii.ii.xii-p8.1">Eindruck</span>) which Christ 
makes on the soul historically confronted with Him, compelling the acknowledgment 
that God is with Him. This is the theme on which the changes are incessantly rung 
by Professor Herrmann in his recent writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p9">(2) Scientific—consisting in showing the correspondence which exists between 
Christianity and the religious needs of man, as these may be deduced from the consideration 
of his nature and history; otherwise, the agreement of Christianity with the practical 
postulates of religion. This is the sort of proof which Ritschl hints at when he 
says: “Its representation in theology will, therefore, come to a conclusion in the 
proof that the Christian ideal of life, and no other, altogether satisfies the claims 
of the human spirit to a knowledge of things”; <i>i.e.</i> yields a practically satisfying 
view of the world (Recht. und Ver. iii. p. 25, 3rd ed.); and which is undertaken 
in detail by Kaftan in his <i>Wahrheit d. Christ. Religion</i> (though on different fundamental 
lines from Ritschl’s).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p10">II. On this view I would offer the following brief criticisms:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p11">1. It is to be observed that this basing of everything by the</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p12">Ritschlians on positive Revelation does not harmonise well with the premises 
of the school.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p13">(l) It does not consist well with their fundamental position that religion moves 
solely in the sphere of value-judgments. For if we really get out to objective Revelation, 
we have clearly broken through this magic circle of value-judgments, and are in 
the domain of judgments of fact and truth. Or is our judgment that this is a Divine 
Revelation itself also only a value-judgment?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p14">(2) The theory of Revelation does not consist well with the Ritschlian theory 
of knowledge. For Ritschl is thoroughly at one with Kant in the view that the theoretic 
reason can give us no knowledge of God, or proof of His existence. We are thus driven 
back on practical postulates, or “<span lang="DE" id="xxii.ii.xii-p14.1">Vorstellungen</span>,” beyond which, as it would seem, 
even Revelation cannot raise us, for Revelation cannot take us outside the essential 
limitations of our faculties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p15">2. It is to be observed, further, that this theory has no 
proper answer to give to the question of the nature of Revelation. With its 

<pb n="407" id="xxii.ii.xii-Page_407" />general avoidance of the speculative, it gives us no distinct 
specification of what precisely this term means, or how much it is supposed to cover. 
Enough that we receive from Christ the impression that—in some undefined sense—God 
is with Him, and in Him is drawing near to us; this is to us (subjectively) the 
Revelation, and nothing else is of importance. Yet it is very obvious that multitudes 
of questions may arise just at this point as to the character, degree, purity, limits, 
reliableness, and authority of this Revelation, which Ritschlianism gives us no 
help to answer. We cannot but ask, e.g., respecting a Revelation mediated to us 
in this way through the consciousness of another human being—How did it originate? 
What did Revelation mean to Him, the original recipient? Was it a really supernatural 
act? or partly supernatural and partly natural, with a correspondingly mixed result? 
How is such a Revelation even possible, since, according to another part of the 
theory, there is no direct (mystical) communication between the soul and God?<note n="889" id="xxii.ii.xii-p15.1">Cf. Herrmann’s <i>Verkehr 
des Christen mit Gott.</i></note> 
Is there not large room left here, which the Ritschlian (e.g. Wendt) are not slow 
to avail themselves of, for distinction and criticism even in the contents of Christ’s 
own consciousness and utterances? Are we not in danger of coming hack to the view 
that in the last analysis Christ’s religious conceptions do not differ in origin 
or character from those of any other great religious genius?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p16">3. It is again to be observed that the character of this system compels it to 
limit very greatly the contents of the Revelation. Ritschlianism is, as said, essentially 
a system of religious positivism. It starts with data of experience,—the direct 
impression made on us by Christ, and the experimental knowledge we have of His power 
to give us deliverance and freedom,—and beyond this it declines to go. All in the 
Christian system which it regards as transcendental or metaphysical—however guaranteed 
by words of Christ or His Apostles—it refuses to inquire into, or sets aside as 
of no importance to faith. The pre-existence of Christ, e.g., His supernatural birth, 
His heavenly reign, the constitution of His Person, the Trinity of the Godhead, 
the eschatological doctrines, are thus swept aside. It has no doctrine of objective 
Atonement, but only one of subjective reconciliation. Other great doctrines of Scripture 
are either absent, or have a large part of their meaning taken from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ii.xii-p17">4. Finally, it is difficult to avoid the conclusion that, 
while the members of this school profess to derive their theology from positive 
Revelation, what really governs their construction is, not the objective Revelation, 
but their particular theories of religion, and their ideas of what is necessary 
for the realisation of man’s practical ends. Every one of the members of this school 
has his theory of religion independently determined (the theories, however, widely 
differing from each other), and agreement with this theory is not only employed 
for the proof of the Revelation, but is also the standard, practically, of what 
is accepted or rejected in its contents. The Revelation, in other words, does not 
come with authority, but rather 

<pb n="408" id="xxii.ii.xii-Page_408" />derives it’s authority from its agreement with the practical 
postulates, which are previously established on quite other grounds. This is true 
of all the leading members of the party—Ritschl. Herrmann, Kaftan, etc. So far 
as relates to the proof of Revelation, it is not easy to avoid the appearance of 
moving in a circle. <i>E.g.,</i> in Kaftan’s <i>Wahrheit</i>, while the test of the truth 
of the Revelation is its agreement with the practical postulates above referred 
to, these in turn are supposed to he confirmed by the fact of the Revelation, and 
thus proved to he no subjective illusion. I would not press this too far, since 
the argument from agreement with rational and moral postulates is in itself a sound 
one, and the only objection that can be raised is to the particular way of stating 
it, and the exclusive use made of it.<note n="890" id="xxii.ii.xii-p17.1">In Kant’s hands, as is well 
known, this method was employed to eviscerate the gospel of all peculiar supernatural 
content, and to reduce it to a nucleus of moral notions.</note></p>
<pb n="409" id="xxii.ii.xii-Page_409" />


</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture III.—Notes." progress="84.48%" prev="xxii.ii.xii" next="xxii.iii.i" id="xxii.iii">

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note A.—P. 75. Primitive Fetishism And Ghost-Worship." progress="84.48%" prev="xxii.iii" next="xxii.iii.ii" id="xxii.iii.i">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.i-p0.1">LECTURE 3 NOTE A.—P. 75. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.i-p0.2">PRIMITIVE FETISHISM AND GHOST-WORSHIP. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.i-p1.1">The</span> theory of a gradual ascent in religion from a primitive Fetishism 
through . Polytheism to Monotheism, made familiar by Auguste Comte, and repeated 
with unquestioning faith by writers like Mr. Clodd and Mr. S. Laing, receives scant 
countenance from the best recent authorities. Certainly, no case has been found 
in which it is possible to trace historically such an evolution. I cite a few statements 
and opinions on the subject, and on the rival theories of Ghost-worship, Totemism, 
etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p2">Principal Fairbairn, speaking of this class of theories in general, says: “They 
assume a theory of development which has not a single historical instance to verify 
it. Examples are wanted of people who have grown, without foreign influence, from 
Atheism into Fetishism, and from it through the intermediate stages into Monotheism; 
and until such examples be given, hypotheses claiming to be ‘Natural Histories of 
Religion’ must be judged hypotheses still.”—<i>Studies in the Philosophy of Religion,</i> 
p. 12.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p3">Mr. Max Miller, speaking as an expert, condemns the theory of a primitive Fetishism. 
He says: “If it has never been proved, and perhaps, according to the nature of the 
case, can never be proved, that Fetishism in Africa, or elsewhere, was ever in any 
sense of the word a primary form of religion, neither has it been shown that Fetishism 
constituted anywhere, whether in Africa or elsewhere, the whole of a people’s religion. 
Though our knowledge of the religion of the negroes is still very imperfect, yet 
I believe I may say that, wherever there has been an opportunity of ascertaining, 
by long and patient intercourse, the religious sentiments even of the lowest savage 
tribes, no tribe has ever been found without something beyond mere worship of fetishes. 
 . . .  I maintain that Fetishism was a corruption of religion in Africa, as elsewhere; 
that the negro is capable of higher religious ideas than the worship of stocks and 
stones; and that many tribes who believe in fetishes cherish at the same time very 
pure, very exalted, and very true sentiments of the Deity.”—<i>Is Fetishism a Primitive 
Form of Religion?</i> Lecture II. p. 105 (Hibbert Lectures).</p>

<pb n="410" id="xxii.iii.i-Page_410" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p4">In his more recent Lectures he reiterates this view: “If one considers,” he says, 
“what Fetishism really is, namely, the very last stage in the downward course of 
religion, this attempt to make a little-understood superstition of some modern negro 
tribes the key to the religion of Greeks and Romans, nay of the most civilised nations 
of the world, is perfectly marvellous—<i>Natural Religion,</i> p. 159. Again: “Fetishism, 
from its very nature, cannot be primitive, because it always presupposes the previous 
growth of the Divine predicate. As to the Fetishism of modern negroes, we know now 
that it represents the very lowest stage which religion can reach, whether in Africa 
or any other part of the world; and I know of no case, even among the most degraded 
of negro tribes, where remnants of a higher religious belief have not been discovered 
by the side of this degraded belief in amulets, talismans, and fetishes. The idea 
of De Brosses and his followers, that Fetishism could reveal to us the very primordia 
of religious thought, will remain for ever one of the strangest cases of self-delusion, 
and one of the boldest anachronisms committed by students of the history of religions.”—<i>Ibid.</i> 
pp. 219, 220.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p5">Mr. Herbert Spencer passes the same judgment. Repudiating Mr. Harrison’s theory 
of an original Fetishism, he says: “An induction, based on over a hundred examples, 
warrants me in saying that there has never existed anywhere such a religion as that 
which Mr. Harrison ascribes to ‘ countless millions of men,’ during ‘countless centuries 
of time.’  . . .  I have shown that, whereas among the lowest races, such as the Juangs, 
Andamanese, Fuegians, Australians, Tasmanians, and Bushmen, there is no Fetishism, 
Fetishism reaches its greatest height in considerably advanced societies, like those 
of ancient Peru and modern India. . . .  And I have remarked that, had Fetishism 
been conspicuous among the lowest races, and inconspicuous among the higher, the 
statement that it was primordial might have been held proved; but that, as the fact 
happens to be exactly the opposite, the statement is conclusively disproved—<i>Nineteenth 
Century,</i> xvi. pp. 8, 9.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p6">This also is Pfleiderer’s opinion: “In presence of these facts, the ‘evolution 
theory,’ as hitherto stated, which finds the beginnings of religion in Fetishism 
and Animism, appears to me to he as much wanting in evidence as it is psychologically 
impossible.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> lii. p. 16 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p7">But then Mr.. Spencer’s Ghost theory, which he (and now 
also Dr. Tyler) propounds as a substitute for that of a primitive Fetishism, meets 
with an equally decisive rejection at the hands of Mr. Harrison, Max Muller, and 
other influential writers. “I shall say but little about Mr. Spencer’s Ghost theory,” 
says Mr. Harrison; “I have always held it to be one of the most unlucky of all his 
sociologic doctrines, and that on psychological as well as on historical grounds. 
 . . .  It is certain that the believers in the Ghost theory, as the origin of all 
forms of religion, are few and far between. The difficulties in the way of it are 
enormous. Mr. 
<pb n="411" id="xxii.iii.i-Page_411" />Spencer laboriously tries to persuade us that the worship of 
the sun and the moon arose, not from man’s reverence for these great and beautiful 
powers of nature, but solely as they were thought to be the abodes of the disembodied 
spirits of dead ancestors. Animal worship, tree amid plant worship, Fetishism, the 
Confucian worship of heaven—all, he would have us believe, take their religion 
entirely from the idea that these objects contain the spirits of the dead. If this 
is not ‘persistent thinking along defined grooves,’ I know not what it is.”—<i>Nineteenth 
Century,</i> xvi. pp. 362, 363.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p8">Max Muller subjects the theory to an historical examination in his Lectures on
<i>Anthropological Religion,</i> and rejects it as based on totally mistaken data. 
“Granting even,” he says, “that there are races whose religion consists of ancestor 
worship only, though, as at present informed, I know of none, would that prove that 
the worship of nature-gods must everywhere he traced hack to ancestor worship? . 
. . If a pleader may tell a judge that he has been misinformed as to facts, surely 
we may claim the same privilege, without being guilty of any want of respect towards 
a man who, in his own sphere, has done such excellent work. I make no secret that 
I consider the results of Mr. H. Spencer’s one-sided explanation of the origin of 
religion as worthy of the strongest condemnation which a love of truth can dictate.”—Lecture 
V. pp. 13–2, 133.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p9">See also the examination of this theory in Pfleiderer’s <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. pp. 12–16.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p10">M. Renouf has said: “If from pre-historic we pass to historic times, we at once 
meet on Egyptian ground with an entire system of notions wonderfully (indeed almost 
incredibly) similar to those entertained by our Indo-European ancestors. There is, 
however, no confirmation of Mr. Herbert Spencer’s theory, that the rudimentary form 
of all religion is the propitiation of dead ancestors. If the Egyptians passed through 
such a rudimentary form of religion, they had already got beyond it in the age of 
the Pyramids, for their most ancient propitiation of ancestors is made through prayer 
to Anubis, Osiris, or some other gods.”—Hibbert Lectures, p. 127.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p11">Totemism, or belief in descent from animals worshipped as 
Divine, is another phase of explanation of the origin of religion which also meets 
with little favour from the authorities. “Totemism is one of those pseudo-scientific 
terms,” says Max Muller, “which have done infinite harm to the study of mythology.”—<i>Anthropological 
Religion,</i> p. 408. See his remarks on it in this work, pp. 121–124; and in <i>
Natural Religion,</i> p. 159. A careful examination of Professor W. R. Smith’s theory 
of Totemism, as applied to the Semitic religions, may be seen in an article already 
referred to in the <i>Edinburgh Review</i> for April 1892 (art. “Semitic Religions 
“). M. Renouf remarks on another advocate of the Totem theory: “Many of you have 
probably read Mr. M’Lellan’s articles on the ‘Worship of Animals and Plants.’ In 
order to show that the ancient nations passed through what he calls the Totem stage, 

<pb n="412" id="xxii.iii.i-Page_412" />which he says must have been in pre-historic times, be appeals 
to the signs of the Zodiac. . . .  Mr. M’Lellan is here more than half a century 
behind his age,” etc. And a note adds: “All Mr. M’Lellan’s statements about the 
ancient nations are based on equally worthless authorities.”—Hibbert Lectures, 
pp. 29, 30.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.i-p12">Max Muller, Pfleiderer, Reville, and others reject all these theories, and find 
the commencement of religion in the worship of the greater objects of nature—such 
as mountains, rivers, the sun, the sky, etc. But if the other theories begin too 
low, does not this begin too high, on the supposition that man started as a savage, 
and that there was no primitive Revelation? May not the advocate of Fetishism reply 
that man must be already far on in his career of development before this grander 
style of worship, which demands a highly evolved imagination, is possible to him? 
And is this view historically supported, any more than the others? Do not the facts 
point to a higher origin for man, and to a purer primitive perception of the Divine 
than these theories allow? See next Note, and Note F. to Lecture V.</p>

<pb n="412" id="xxii.iii.i-Page_412_1" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note B.—P. 88. Old Testament Monotheism." progress="85.30%" prev="xxii.iii.i" next="xxii.iii.iii" id="xxii.iii.ii">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.ii-p0.1">LECTURE 3 NOTE B.—P. 88. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.ii-p0.2">OLD TESTAMENT MONOTHEISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.ii-p1.1">Two</span> mutually destructive theories are held by naturalistic critics 
as to the origin of Hebrew Monotheism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.ii-p2">The <i>first</i> is that of Renan, who traces it to a “Monotheistic instinct” 
said to be inherent in the Semitic race. “The Semitic consciousness,” he says, “is 
clear, but lacks breadth; it has a marvellous comprehension of unity, but cannot 
grasp multiplicity. <span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.ii-p2.1">Monotheism</span> sums it up, and explains all its characters.”—<i>Hist. 
generale des Langues semitiques,</i> p.5. See this theory explained in the work 
cited, and in the more recent <i>Histoire du Peuple d’Israel,</i> I. chap. iv. It 
is a theory which scarcely requires discussion, so palpably contrary is it to all 
the facts. Cf. in regard to it, Max Muller’s essay on “Semitic Monotheism,” in vol. 
i. of his <i>Chips from a German Workshop;</i> Baethgen’s <i>Beiträge zur semitischen 
Religionsgeschichte;</i> Godet’s <i>Biblical Studies on the Old Testament,</i> p. 
68 (Eng. trans.); and an able article in the <i>Edinburgh Review</i> (April 1888).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.ii-p3">The <i>second</i> theory is that of Kuenen and the newer 
school of critics (though it had many older representatives), viz., that the Israelites 
began as polytheists and idolaters like their neighbours, and only gradually attained 
to an “Ethical Monotheism” such as we find in the prophets. This theory, therefore, 
is the precise reverse of the former. See it explained in Kuenen’s Hibbert Lectures; 
in Wellhausen’s <i>Prol. to the Hist. of Israel</i> (Eng. trans.); and in Professor 
Robertson Smith’s <i>Old Testament in the Jewish Church,</i> and <i>Religion of 
the Semites</i> The arguments by which it is supported are plausible, yet, when 
carefully looked into, are found to be much more specious than solid. The most sifting 
examination 

<pb n="413" id="xxii.iii.ii-Page_413" />is that of Baethgen, in the work above cited, <i>Beiträge zur 
sem. Religionsgeschichte.</i> See also Konig’s <i>Hauptprobleme d. altisrael. Rel.;</i> 
Robertson’s <i>Early Religion of Israel</i> (Baird Lectures); and Schultz’s <i>Alttest. 
Theol.</i> pp. 159–167 (1889). A good discussion of Hebrew Monotheism is found also 
in Vigouroux’s <i>La Bible et les Decouvertes modernes,</i> pp. 1–86, “La Religion 
primitive d’Israel” (1881). Baethgen sums up the results of an exhaustive inquiry, 
first, into the general character of Semitic Polytheism; and, second, into the question, 
“Whether, as Kuenen and others maintain, Israel’s faith in God was really, in the 
older and middle periods of its history, distinct in nothing from that of related 
tribes?” in the following words:—“The historical investigations of both parts lead 
to the result that Israel’s faith in God was from the oldest times specifically 
distinct from that of the related tribes; and the contention that the Old Testament 
Monotheism has originated out of Polytheism, in the way of natural development, 
is proved on closer examination to he untenable.”—Preface.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4">A strong argument against the development theory in question 
may be drawn from the results of the newer Pentateuch criticism itself. It is surely 
a remarkable circumstance that, not only in the time of the prophets, but in the 
documents J and E, originating in the early days of the kings (perhaps earlier), 
and embodying independently the oldest traditions of the nation, the history already 
rests on a completely Monotheistic basis, and expresses (e.g. in the call of Abraham) 
the clear consciousness of the nation’s universal mission and destiny. In the -documents 
referred to, e.g., we have as fundamental, underlying ideas, the creation of the 
world by Jehovah, the unity of the human family, the destruction of the whole race 
by a flood, a covenant with Noah embracing the earth, a new descent and distribution 
of mankind from one centre, the recognition of Jehovah as the God of all the earth, 
etc. Schultz, in his <i>Alttestament. Theologie,</i> also lays weight on these considerations, 
though with some preliminary qualifications and explanations that the Monotheism 
involved is a “religious” and not a “metaphysical” Monotheism. “In the old songs,” 
he says, “alongside of the expression, ‘who is like Jehovah?’ there stands clearly 
the other, ‘no God besides Jehovah no rock besides our rock ‘ (<scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 32" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|18|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.32">Ps. xviii. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 2" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|1Sam|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.2">1 
Sam. ii. 2</scripRef>). According to the Book of the Covenant, Jehovah has chosen Israel precisely 
because all the world is His (<scripRef passage="Ex. xix. 5" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Exod|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.5">Ex. xix. 5</scripRef>), therefore not at all because He, as a 
particular God, was bound to this hand and people. Psalms such as the 8th, 19th, 
and 29th praise Him who has made heaven and earth, in whose holy palace the sons 
of God stand serving. In B and C [the J and E of the ordinary nomenclature], the 
same Jehovah who is the covenant God of Israel is likewise the Creator of the world, 
the God of the patriarchs, whom also, as a matter of course, the non-Israelites 
own as God, the God of the spirits of all flesh (<scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 4" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.4" parsed="|Gen|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.4">Gen. ii. 4</scripRef> if., <scripRef passage="Genesis 4:3,26" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.5" parsed="|Gen|4|3|0|0;|Gen|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.3 Bible:Gen.4.26">iv. 3, 26</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Genesis 12:17" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|Gen|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Genesis 24:31,50" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.7" parsed="|Gen|24|31|0|0;|Gen|24|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.31 Bible:Gen.24.50">xxiv. 31, 50</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Genesis 26:29" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.8" parsed="|Gen|26|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.29">xxvi. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Numb. xvi. 22" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.9" parsed="|Num|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.22">Numb. xvi. 22</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Numbers 27:16" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.10" parsed="|Num|27|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.27.16">xxvii. 16</scripRef>). He proves Himself in His miracles 
and in His majesty the Judge and the Destroyer, the world-ruler in Egypt, Sodom, and 

<pb n="414" id="xxii.iii.ii-Page_414" />Canaan In fact, therefore, the other Elohim step back as no-gods, 
who are not able to determine the course of time world. He alone is a God who can 
call forth faith, love, and trust. He will reveal His glory also to the heathen 
world, and He will not rest till it fills the whole earth (<scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 2" id="xxii.iii.ii-p4.11" parsed="|Exod|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.2">Ex. xv. 2</scripRef>). . . .  But 
a people which itself worships only one God, and regards this God as the world-creator 
and the controller of all world destiny, is for that reason monotheistic. . . .  
A God whose rule is not bound to the land and people in which He is worshipped is 
no more a mere national God. Thus the particularism of the God-idea in Israel has 
already become only the sheltering husk under which the pure Monotheism of the Old 
Testament could unfold itself and mature.”—Pp. 166, 167.</p>

<pb n="414" id="xxii.iii.ii-Page_414_1" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note C.—P. 96. Kant On The Cosmological Argument." progress="85.80%" prev="xxii.iii.ii" next="xxii.iii.iv" id="xxii.iii.iii">


<h2 id="xxii.iii.iii-p0.1">LECTURE 3 NOTE C.—P. 96.</h2>

<h3 id="xxii.iii.iii-p0.2">KANT ON THE COSMOLOGICAL ARGUMENT. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.iii-p1.1">Kant</span> characterises this argument as a perfect “nest” of dialectical 
assumptions.—<i>Kritik,</i> p. 427 (Eng. trans. p. 374). Yet it might be shown 
that the objections he takes to it depend almost exclusively on his theory of knowledge—e.g., 
that the mind is confined to phenomena; that the law of cause and effect has no 
application—except in the world of phenomena (though Kant himself applies it in 
positing an action of things <i>per se</i> on the sensitive subject, and introduces 
a “causality “ of the noumenal self, etc.).<note n="891" id="xxii.iii.iii-p1.2">Cf. Dr. Stirling’s <i>Philosophy 
of Theology,</i> pp. 315, 316: “The entire ‘nest’ may be said to be a construction 
of his peculiar system.”</note> 
The same remark applies to the “antinomies” or self-contradictions in which the mind 
is said to involve itself in every attempt at a theoretic application of the cosmological 
“Idea.” The “antinomies” are rather to be regarded as rival <i>alternatives</i> 
of thought, which, indeed, are contradictory of each other, but which do not stand 
on the same footing as regards admissibility. Rather they are of such a nature that 
the mind is found to reject one, while it feels itself shut up to accept the other.
<i>E.g.,</i> The world has either a beginning in time or it has not. The alternative 
here is an eternal retrogression of phenomenal causes and effects, or the admission 
of an extra-phenomenal First Cause—God. But these do not stand on the same footing. 
The mind rejects the former as unthinkable and self-contradictory (see Lecture IV.); the latter it not only 
does not reject, but feels a rational satisfaction in admitting. Again, there is 
the antinomy between natural causation and freedom of will. But this is only an 
antinomy if we hold that the law of causation applicable to physical phenomena is 
the only kind of causation we know—that there may not be rational, intelligent 
causation over and above the physical and determinate. Something here also depends 
on the definition of freedom.</p>

<pb n="415" id="xxii.iii.iii-Page_415" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note D.—P. 98. Kant On The Teleological Argument." progress="85.98%" prev="xxii.iii.iii" next="xxii.iii.v" id="xxii.iii.iv">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.iv-p0.1">LECTURE 3 NOTE D.—P. 98. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.iv-p0.2">KANT ON THE TELEOLOGICAL ARGUMENT. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.iv-p1.1">Kant</span> says: “This proof deserves always to be mentioned with respect. 
It is the oldest, clearest, and the most suited to the common reason of mankind. 
It enlivens the study of nature, even as it derives from this its own existence, 
and draws from it ever new strength. It brings ends and purposes into a region where 
our observation would not of itself have discovered them, and furthers our natural 
knowledge through the guiding thought of a special unity, whose principle lies outside 
of nature. This knowledge reacts upon its cause, namely, on the idea which occasions 
it, and raises faith in a highest Author of the universe to an irresistible conviction. 
It would, therefore, be not only a thankless, but also a vain task, to attempt to 
detract in any measure from the prestige of this argument.” But he goes on to say: 
“Although we have nothing to object to the rationality and utility of this procedure, 
but have much rather to recommend and encourage it, we are nevertheless unable to 
assent to the claims which this mode of proof may make to demonstrative certainty,” 
and then proceeds to state his objections to it.—<i>Kritik,</i> p. 436, 437 (Eng. 
trans. p. 383).<note n="892" id="xxii.iii.iv-p1.2">The references are to Meiklejohn’s 
translation, but the translations are independent.</note> 
These, however, as observed in the text, seem more in the direction of limiting 
its application, than of altogether denying its cogency. The view which obtains 
in the <i>Kritik of Judgment</i>, that the idea of design has only regulative and not theoretic 
validity,<note n="893" id="xxii.iii.iv-p1.3">Cf. Caird’s <i>Philosopy of Kant,</i> pp. 477, 489, 526.</note> is not 
dwelt on in the <i>Kritik</i> or <i>Pure Reason</i>. It is not always noticed, besides, that, 
intermediate between full theoretic demonstration and mere opinion, Kant has a form 
of conviction which he calls “doctrinal faith”—distinct from moral faith,—the 
characteristic of which is that it is an expression of modesty front the objective 
point of view, but of assured confidence from the subjective; and that he places 
the doctrine of God’s existence in this region.—<i>Kritik,</i> p. 561 (Eng. trans. 
p. 500). On Kant’s service to this argument by his demonstration, in the 
<i>Kritik 
of Judgment,</i> of the necessity of applying the teleological conception to nature, 
see Dr. Bernard’s valuable Introduction to his recent translation of this work (1892), 
and cf. Professor Caird’s <i>Philosophy of Kant,</i> ii. pp. 406–562.</p>

<pb n="415" id="xxii.iii.iv-Page_415" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture II. Note E.—P. 99. Schools Of Evolutionists." progress="86.19%" prev="xxii.iii.iv" next="xxii.iii.vi" id="xxii.iii.v">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.v-p0.1">NOTE E.—P. 99. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.v-p0.2">SCHOOLS OF EVOLUTIONISTS. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.v-p1.1">It</span> is well to recognise the fact that evolutionists 
do not constitute a homogeneous party; amid that, while there is a growing disposition 
<pb n="416" id="xxii.iii.v-Page_416" />to acknowledge the reality of Organic Evolution, there is likewise 
a growing tendency to question the sufficiency of the causes by which Mr. Darwin 
sought to account for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p2">1. From the first there has been an important section of evolutionists, represented 
by such names as Owen, Mivart, Asa Gray, G. H. Lewes, Dana, and J. J. Murphy (in 
his <i>Habit and Intelligence</i>), who, with differences among themselves, held 
that the rise of species could not be accounted for by the Darwinian hypothesis 
of Natural Selection acting on fortuitous variations. The tendency in this school 
was to seek the causes of evolution within, rather than without, the organism. Most 
of them were theistic evolutionists—i.e. they held that the development of organisms 
could not be explained without the assumptions of intelligence and purpose. Not 
all who opposed the Darwinian hypothesis were of this class. Mr. G. H. Lewes, e.g., 
writes: “At each stage of differentiation there has been a selection, but we cannot 
by any means say that this selection was determined by the fact of its giving the 
organism a superiority over rivals inasmuch as during all the early stages, while 
the organ was still In formation, there could be no advantage occurring from it. 
. . . The sudden appearance of new organs, not a trace of which is discernible in 
the embryo or adult form of organisms lower in the scale—for instance, the phosphorescent 
and electric organs—is like the sudden appearance of new instruments in the social 
organism, such as the printing press and the railway, wholly inexplicable on the 
theory of descent, but is explicable on the theory of organic affinity” (!).—<i>Physical 
Basis of Mind,</i> pp. 110, 117.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p3">2. Important differences exist between Mr. Darwin and his fellow-worker in the 
same field, Mr. A. Wallace, involving a distinction of principle on two vital points. 
(l) Mr. Darwin’s own views underwent considerable modifications in the direction 
of recognising that Natural Selection is not an all-sufficient explanation, and 
that more must be allowed to forces interior to the organism. See his <i>Descent 
of Man,</i> p.61; and Cf. Mivart’s <i>Lessons from Nature,</i> viii., ix., and the 
articles of Spencer and Romanes cited below. He specially supplemented it by the 
hypothesis of Sexual Selection. These alterations on the theory Mr. Wallace rejects, 
repudiating Sexual Selection, and maintaining the hypothesis in the form in which 
Mr. Darwin abandoned it. (2) Mr. Darwin held his theory to be all inclusive, embracing 
man as well as the lower animals; Mr. Wallace holds that there are provable breaks 
in the chain of evolution, and that man, in particular, has a distinct origin. See Lecture IV.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p4">3. Yet more significant is the recent tendency to revolt against. the authority 
of Mr. Darwin, and to recognise the existence of large classes of phenomena which 
Natural Selection does not explain. This change of front in recent discussions on 
Darwinism is too marked to escape notice. I take one or two examples which may show 
the drift of opinion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p5">Mr. G. J. Romanes, who as late as 1882 wrote a book on
<i>The Scientific Evidences of Evolution,</i> in which Mr. Darwin’s theory received 
uncompromising support, afterwards wrote in 1887: “The 
<pb n="417" id="xxii.iii.v-Page_417" />hypothesis of Physiological Selection (his own view) sets out 
with an attempted proof of the inadequacy of the theory of Natural Selection, considered 
as a theory of the origin of species. This proof is drawn from three distinct heads 
of evidence—(l) the inutility to species of a large number of their specific characters; 
(2) the general fact of sterility between allied species, which admittedly cannot 
be explained by Natural Selection, and therefore has hitherto never been explained; 
(3) the swamping influence, upon even useful variations, of free intercrossing with 
the parent form.”—“Physiological Selection,” in <i>Nineteenth Century,</i> January 
1887. The effect of Mr. Romanes’s heresy was to arouse “a storm of criticism” from 
the orthodox Darwinian party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p6">Mr. Herbert Spencer has published two papers on “Factors of Organic Evolution,” 
in which, while still according an important place to Natural Selection, he very 
greatly restricts its field of action. The articles, he says, “will perhaps help 
to show that it is as yet far too soon to close the inquiry concerning the causes 
of Organic Evolution.”—P. 75. In a subsequent article in the <i>Nineteenth Century;</i> 
he thus delivers his soul: “The new biological orthodoxy behaves just as the old 
biological orthodoxy did. In the days before Darwin, those who occupied themselves 
with the phenomena of life passed by with unobservant eye the multitudinous facts 
which point to an evolutionary origin for plants and animals; and they turned deaf 
ears to those who insisted upon the significance of these facts. Now that they have 
come to believe in this evolutionary origin, and have at the same time accepted 
the hypothesis that Natural Selection has been the sole cause of the evolution, 
they are similarly unobservant of the multitudinous facts which cannot rationally 
be ascribed to that cause, and turn deaf ears to those who would draw their attention 
to them. The attitude is the same; it is only the creed that has changed.”—<i>Nineteenth 
Century,</i> February 1888.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p7">In a well-written and appreciative Essay on Charles Darwin in “The Round Table 
Series,” the same criticism is passed upon the theory that from the standpoint of 
biology too much stress has been laid on Natural Selection. “Natural Selection obviously 
can never be the cause of modifications in any given individual. . . . Natural Selection 
cannot cause an iota of modification in structure. . . .  In the case of Human Selection, 
not the least modification in an organism can he produced by the process of selection 
itself. The modifications somehow produced in the animals selected are transmitted 
to the offspring; but the cause of modification lies elsewhere than in selection; 
and it is largely due to man’s own modification of the environment. . . .  It would 
undoubtedly have been better had Darwin omitted Natural Selection as a modifying 
agent altogether.”—Pp. 22–26.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p8">Even Professor Huxley sounds a wavering note: “How far Natural 
Selection suffices for the production of species remains to he seen. . . .  On the 
evidence of palaentology, the evolution of many existing forms of animal life from 
their predecessors is no longer an 

<pb n="418" id="xxii.iii.v-Page_418" />hypothesis, but an historical fact; it is only the nature of 
the physiological factors to which that evolution is due which is still open to 
discussion.”—Art. “Evolution” in <i>Ency. Brit.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p9">4. Yet more deep-reaching is the controversy between the older Darwinian and 
Spencerian schools on the One hand, and the newer school headed by Prof. Weismann 
on the other, on the subject of the transmissibility of acquired characters. According 
to Mr. Spencer, “either there has been inheritance of acquired characters, or there 
has been no evolution.”—<i>Cont. Rev.,</i> March 1893, p. 446. But this Weismann, 
Lankester, and others absolutely deny. See controversy between Mr. Spencer and Prof. 
Weismann in <i>Cont. Rev,</i> for 1893; and cf. Weismann’s <i>Papers on Heredity</i> 
(trans. 1889), Einer’s <i>Organic Evolution,</i> Thomson’s <i>Study of Animal Life,</i> 
chap. xx., etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.v-p10">Good general criticisms of the Darwinian theory may be seen in Mivart’s <i>Genesis 
of Species,</i> Murphy’s <i>Habit and Intelligence,</i> Elam’s <i>Winds of Doctrine,</i> 
Bouverie Pusey’s <i>Permanence and Evolution</i> (1882), Van Dyke’s <i>Theism and 
Evolution,</i> Professor Sehurman’s <i>Ethical Import of Darwinism,</i> Principal 
Dawson’s <i>Modern Ideas of Evolution,</i> Martineau’s <i>Study of Religion,</i> 
Iverach’s <i>Christianity and Evolution,</i> etc.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note F.—P. 103. Kant On The Ontological Argument." progress="86.86%" prev="xxii.iii.v" next="xxii.iii.vii" id="xxii.iii.vi">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.vi-p0.1">LECTURE III NOTE F—P. 103. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.vi-p0.2">KANT ON THE ONTOLOGICAL ARGUMENT. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.vi-p1.1">Kant</span> holds firmly to the invalidity of all 
inference from the idea of God to His reality; but here also it is to be noticed 
that he allows to his “Ideal of Pure Reason” an important part in Natural Theology. 
If theoretic reason cannot prove, neither can it disprove the objective reality 
of this ideal of a supreme Being; and given a proof, or a conviction, from any other 
quarter (from the Practical . Reason or a “doctrinal faith” from design), it is 
of the highest utility in correcting and purifying our conception of this Being. 
“For,” he says, “though Reason in its merely speculative use is far from competent 
to so great an undertaking as to reach the existence of a supreme Being; yet it 
is of very great service in correcting the knowledge of such a Being, provided this 
can be drawn from some other source; in making it consistent with itself, and with 
each intelligible view of things; and in purifying it from everything which would 
contradict the notion of a primary Being, and from all mixture of empirical limitations. 
. . . The supreme Being, therefore remains for the merely speculative use of Reason 
a mere Ideal, though one free from error, a notion which completes and crowns the 
whole of human knowledge, whose objective reality cannot indeed by this method be 
proved, but also cannot be disproved; and if there should be a Moral Theology which 
can supply this defect, the hitherto only problematic transcendental theology will 
show its indispensableness in the determination of its notion and the unceasing 
criticism of a reason often enough deceived by 

<pb n="419" id="xxii.iii.vi-Page_419" />sense, and not always in agreement with its own ideas. The 
necessity, infinity, unity, existence apart from the world (not as world-soul), 
eternity without conditions of time, omnipresence without conditions of space, omnipotence, 
etc., are pure transcendental predicates, and therefore the purified conception 
of the same, which every theology finds so necessary, can be drawn from transcendental 
theology alone.”—<i>Kritik,</i> pp. 446, 447 (Eng. trans. pp. 392, 393).</p>

<pb n="419" id="xxii.iii.vi-Page_419_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture III. Note G.—P. 105. Rational Realism." progress="87.05%" prev="xxii.iii.vi" next="xxii.iv" id="xxii.iii.vii">

<h2 id="xxii.iii.vii-p0.1">LECTURE III NOTE G.—P. 105. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iii.vii-p0.2">RATIONAL REALISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iii.vii-p1.1">This</span> argument is well stated by Pfleiderer in the following words: 
“The agreement, therefore,” he says, “ of the ideal laws of thought, which are not 
drawn from the outer world, and the real laws of being, which are not created by 
our thought, is a fact of experience of the most incontrovertible kind; the whole 
certainty of our knowledge rests on it. But how are we to account for this agreement? 
There is only one possible way in which the agreement of our thought with the being 
of the world can be made intelligible: the presupposition of a common ground of 
both, in which thought and being must be one; or the assumption that the real world-ground 
is at the same time the ideal ground of our spirit, hence the absolute Spirit, creative 
Reason, which appears in the world-law on its real, in the law of thought on its 
ideal side. The connection of thought and being, subject and object, in the finite 
and derivative spiritual being, points back to the unity of the two in the infinite 
Spirit as the ground and original type of ours. This is the meaning of the ‘ontological 
’ argument, as indicated even in the word. We may find it anticipated even in Plato, 
in the thought that the highest idea, or the Deity, is the cause both of being and 
of knowledge; and Augustine follows him in this, frequently and in a number of turns 
of thought, tracing back our faculty of knowing the truth to the fact of our participation 
in God, who is the substantial truth, the unchangeable law both of the world and 
of our thought. In modern times this thought forms the foundation and corner-stone 
of speculative philosophy.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> iii. p. 274 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iii.vii-p2">The germs of this theory are found in Leibnitz, Herder, Goethe, and most of the 
deeper thinkers. It is the thought which underlies Mr. Green’s <i>Prolegomena to 
Ethics.</i> Professor Samuel Harris, of Yale College, makes it the ground of his
<i>Philosophical Basis of Theism;</i> and it largely influences current thought.</p>

<pb n="420" id="xxii.iii.vii-Page_420" />
</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture IV.—Notes." progress="87.22%" prev="xxii.iii.vii" next="xxii.iv.i" id="xxii.iv">

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note A.—P. 122. The Creation History." progress="87.22%" prev="xxii.iv" next="xxii.iv.ii" id="xxii.iv.i">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.i-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE A.—P. 122. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.i-p0.2">THE CREATION HISTORY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.i-p1.1">The</span> rights and wrongs of the reconcilability of the creation narrative 
in <scripRef passage="Gen. i." id="xxii.iv.i-p1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1">Gen. i.</scripRef> with modern science have recently been discussed anew by Mr. Gladstone 
and Professor Huxley in the Nineteenth Century (vols. xviii and xix.). I do not 
enter into this discussion. But if the one disputant imports into this early narrative 
more than it will bear, the other surely does less than justice to it when he brackets 
it “with the cosmogonies of other nations, and especially with those of the Egyptians 
and the Babylonians,” as essentially of the same character with these.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.i-p2">I content myself with quoting on this point the tribute 
to this ancient narrative by Haeckel, surely an unprejudiced witness, in his <i>
History of Creation.</i> He says: “The Mosaic history of creation, since, in the 
first chapter of Genesis, it forms the introduction to the Old Testament, has enjoyed, 
down to the present day, general recognition in the whole Jewish and Christian world 
of civilisation. Its extraordinary success is explained, not only by its close connection 
with Jewish and Christian doctrines, but also by the simple and natural chain of 
ideas which runs through it, and which contrasts favourably with the confused mythology 
of creation current among most of the ancient nations. First, God creates the earth 
as an inorganic body; then He separates light from darkness, then water from the 
dry land. New the earth has become habitable for organisms, and plants are first 
created, animals later; and among the latter the inhabitants of the water and of 
the air first, afterwards the inhabitants of the dry land. Finally, God creates 
man, the last of all organisms, in His own image, and as the ruler of the earth. 
Two great and fundamental ideas, common also to the nonmiraculous theory of development, 
meet us in the Mosaic hypothesis of creation with surprising clearness and simplicity—the 
idea of separation or <i>differentiation,</i> and the idea of progressive development 
or <i>perfecting.</i> Although Moses looks upon the results of the great laws of 
organic development (which we shall later point out as the necessary conclusions 
of the Doctrine of Descent) as the direct actions of a constructing Creator, yet 
in his theory there lies hidden 

<pb n="421" id="xxii.iv.i-Page_421" />the ruling idea of a progressive development and a differentiation 
of the originally simple matter. We can therefore bestow our just and sincere admiration 
on the Jewish lawgiver’s grand insight into nature, and his simple and natural hypothesis 
of creation, without discovering in it a so-called Divine Revelation.”—<i>Hist. 
of Creation,</i> i. pp. 37, 38 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.i-p3">The grounds on which Haeckel concludes that it cannot be a Divine Revelation 
are—(1) the geocentric error that the earth is the central point in the universe; 
and (2) the anthropomorphic error that man is the premeditated end of the creation 
of the earth,—neither of which “errors” need greatly distress us. For the rest, 
the creation narrative certainly goes back on early tradition,<note n="894" id="xxii.iv.i-p3.1">Modern criticism would bring 
down the age of this narrative to the Exile, and explain its origin by late Babylonian 
influence; but the Dillmann and Delitzsch have shown strong reasons for rejecting 
this view, and for regarding the tradition as one of the oldest possessions of the 
Israelites.—Cf. Delitzsch’s <i>New Com. on Gen.</i> pp. 63–66; and Whitehouse in 
Introduction to Eng. trans. of Schrader’s <i>Keilinschriften,</i> i. pp. 18, 19, 
on Dillmann.</note> 
and is not a scientific <i>precis,</i> written in the light of the latest discoveries 
of modern geology. Yet it is possible to hold that the Spirit of Revelation is active 
in it, not merely making it the vehicle of general religious ideas, but enabling 
the writer really to seize the great stadia of the creation process, and to represent 
these in such a way as to convey a practically accurate conception of them to men’s 
minds. Modern science may supplement, it is astonishing how little it requires us 
to reverse of, the ideas we derive from this narrative of the succession of steps 
in creation, assuming that we deal with it fairly, in its broad and obvious intention, 
and not in a carping and pettifogging spirit. The dark watery waste over which the 
Spirit broods with vivifying power, the advent of light, the formation of an atmosphere 
or sky capable of sustaining the clouds above it, the settling of the great outlines 
of the continents and seas, the clothing of the dry land with abundant vegetation, 
the adjustment of the earth’s relation to sun and moon as the visible rulers of 
its day and night, the production of the great sea monsters and reptile-like creatures 
(for these may well be included in “sheratzim”) and birds, the peopling of the earth 
with four-footed beasts and cattle—last of all, the advent of Man—is there so 
much of all this which science requires us to cancel? Even in regard to the duration 
of time involved,—those <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii.iv.i-p3.2">dies ineffabiles</span></i> of which Augustine speaks,<note n="895" id="xxii.iv.i-p3.3">“Of what fashion those 
days were,” says Augustine, “it is either exceeding hard or altogether impossible 
to think, much more to speak. As for ordinary days, we see they have neither morning 
nor evening, but as the sun rises and sets. But the first three days of all had 
no sun, for that was made on the fourth day,” etc.—<i>De Civitate Dei,</i> xi. 
6, 7. Cf. <i>De Genesis</i> ii. 14.</note>—it 
is at least as difficult to suppose that only ordinary days of twenty-four hours 
are intended, in view of the writer’s express statement that such days did not commence 
till the fourth stage in creation, as to believe that they are symbols.—Delitzsch 
defends the symbolic interpretation in his <i>New Commentary on Genesis,</i> p. 
84 (Eng. trans.).</p>

<pb n="422" id="xxii.iv.i-Page_422" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note B.—P. 127. Evolution In Inorganic Nature—The Nebular Hypothesis." progress="87.71%" prev="xxii.iv.i" next="xxii.iv.iii" id="xxii.iv.ii">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.ii-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE B.—P. 127. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.ii-p0.2">EVOLUTION IN INORGANIC NATURE—THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.ii-p1.1">This</span> famous hypothesis of Kant and Laplace is frequently spoken 
of as if it had become an established fact of science; and it forms an integral 
part in most sketches of the process of cosmic evolution (as in Strauss, Spencer, 
Clodd, etc.). Yet so far is it from being established, that the objections to its 
sufficiency seem to multiply and strengthen as years go on, and many eminent men 
of science reject it altogether.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p2">Mr. B. A. Proctor, in an article on the “Meteor Birth of the Universe,” contributed 
to the <i>Manchester Examiner and Times,</i> May 29, 1888, thus speaks of it:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p3">“The nebular theory of Laplace has long held a somewhat anomalous position. Advanced 
by its distinguished author as a mere hypothesis, in days when the word ‘hypothesis’ 
had still its proper significance (as shown in Newton’s saying, ‘Hypotheses non 
fingo’), it had from the beginning a fascination for most minds, which led to its 
acceptance as if it had been a veritable theory. Yet it has never been accepted 
as a theory by one single student of science who has possessed adequate knowledge 
of physics, combined with adequate knowledge of astronomy and mathematics.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p4">After sketching the theory, he proceeds: “The nebulous speculation of Laplace 
is open to two most serious objections. In the first place, as I have already pointed 
out, a vaporous mass of enormous size, and of the exceeding tenuity imagined, could 
not possibly rotate in a single mass in the manner suggested by Laplace. In the 
second place, some of the most characteristic peculiarities of the solar system 
remain altogether unaccounted for by this speculation, ingeniously though it accounts 
for others.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p5">These objections are then developed. Mr. Proctor’s rival theory is that of “Meteoric 
Aggregation.” See, further, his <i>More Worlds than Ours,</i> chapter on “Comets 
and Meteors.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p6">A searching examination of this theory, embodying the views of M. Babinet, may 
be seen in Stallo’s <i>Concepts of Modern Physics</i> (International Library), pp. 
277–286.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ii-p7">Sir Robert S. Ball, Professor of Astronomy at Cambridge, says of it: “Nor can 
it be ever more than a speculation; it cannot be established by observation, nor 
can it be proved by calculation. It is merely a conjecture, more or less plausible, 
but perhaps m some degree necessarily true, if our present laws of heat, as we understand 
them, admit of the extreme application here required, and if also the present system 
of things has reigned for sufficient time without the intervention of any influence 
at present unknown to us.”—<i>The Story of the Heavens</i>, p. 506</p>

<pb n="423" id="xxii.iv.ii-Page_423" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note C.—P. 127. The Hypothesis Of Cycles." progress="87.94%" prev="xxii.iv.ii" next="xxii.iv.iv" id="xxii.iv.iii">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.iii-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE C.—P. 127. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.iii-p0.2">THE HYPOTHESIS OF CYCLES. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.iii-p1.1">The</span> idea of an eternal succession of cycles of existence—of alternating 
periods of dissolution and renovation—of the destruction of worlds, and continual 
birth of new worlds from the ruins of the old—could not but present itself early 
o the minds of speculative thinkers whose theories did not admit of a beginning 
of the world in time. We find it in Brahmanism, in some of the early Greek philosophies, 
among the Stoics, and it has been frequently revived in modern times as an alternative 
to the doctrine of creation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p2">Zeller says of the Greek Anaximandel: “The assertion which ascribes to Anaximander 
an infinity of successive worlds seems borne out by his system. . . . Plutarch, indeed, 
expressly says of Anaximander that from the Infinite, as the sole cause of the birth 
and destruction of all things, he considered that the heavens and the innumerable 
worlds arise in endless circulation; and Hippolytus speaks to the same effect. . 
. .Cicero, too, makes mention of innumerable worlds, which in long periods of time 
arise and perish; and Stobaeus attributes to Anaximander the theory of the future 
destruction of the world. . . . The same theory of a constant alternation of birth 
and destruction in the universe was held by Heraclitus, who approaches more closely 
to Anaximander than to any of the ancient Ionian physicists, and also most probably 
by Anaximenes and Diogenes. We have reason, therefore, to suppose that Anaximander 
also held it.”—Pre-Socratic Philosophy, pp. 259, 260.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p3">This theory was revived by Kant in his Theory of the Heavens in 1755,<note n="896" id="xxii.iv.iii-p3.1">Kant, however, held a beginning. 
See Strauss’s criticism of him in passage cited.</note> 
and was adopted from him by Strauss (in his <i>Glaubenslehre</i> and <i>Der alte und der neue 
Glaube</i>, pp. 153–160). Vatke and others also held it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p4">Mr. Spencer, with all his profession of nescience about origins, adopts this 
theory, as in reason he is compelled to do if he advocates evolution, and yet refuses 
to admit a beginning in time.—First Principles, pp. 519–537, 550, 551.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p5">There is a fascination and grandeur in this conception of endless cycles of existence,—of 
new worlds perpetually rising from the ashes of the old,—but it is a theory which 
cannot be maintained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p6">1. Philosophically, it involves all the difficulties which, in discussing the 
cosmological argument, we saw to inhere in the notion of an endless succession of 
causes and effects. This, as respects the past (<span lang="LA" id="xxii.iv.iii-p6.1">regressus in infinitum</span>), is a supposition 
which is not simply inconceivable, but which reason compels us positively to reject 
as Self-contradictory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p7">2. Scientifically, it seems disproved by the doctrine of 
the dissipation of energy, and of the tendency of the material universe to a state 
of final equilibrium. This doctrine is stated 

<pb n="424" id="xxii.iv.iii-Page_424" />by Sir William Thomson (now Lord Kelvin) in the following terms:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p8">“(1) There is at present in the material world a universal tendency to the dissipation 
of mechanical energy.<note n="897" id="xxii.iv.iii-p8.1">Professor Proctor says that 
only the two hundred and twenty-seventh part of the one millionth of all the heat 
from the sun reaches any planet; the remainder passes into spance and is lost.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p9">“(2) Any restoration of mechanical energy, without more than an equivalent of 
dissipation, is impossible in inanimate material processes, and is probably never 
effected by material masses, either endowed with vegetable life, or subjected to 
the will of an animated creature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p10">“(3) Within a finite past, the earth must have been, and within a finite period 
of time to come the earth must again be, unfit for the habitation of man as at present 
constituted, unless operations have been, or are to be, performed which are impossible 
under the laws to which the known operations going on at present in the material 
world are subject.”—Paper “On a Universal Tendency in Nature to the Dissipation 
of Mechanical Energy,” in <i>Phil. Meg.</i>, ser. iv. vol x. p. 304ff. Cf. Tait’s Recent 
Advances in Physical Science, p. 146; Stewart and Tait’s <i>The Unseen Universe</i>, pp. 
93, 94, 126–128, 211–214 (5th ed.); and Jevons’s <i>Principles of Science</i>, ii. p. 483. 
Mr. Spencer himself admits that, as the outcome of the processes everywhere going 
on, we are “ manifestly progressing towards omnipresent death,”—that “the proximate 
end of all the transformations we have traced is a state of quiescence.”—First 
Principles, p. 514.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p11">Stewart and Tait say: “The tendency of heat is towards equalisation; heat is 
par excellence the communist of our universe, and it will no doubt ultimately bring 
the present system to an end.”—<i>Unseen Universe</i>, p. 126.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p12">Professor Huxley says of astronomy, that it “ leads us to contemplate phenomena, 
the very nature of which demonstrates that they must have had a beginning, and that 
they must have an end, but the very nature of which also proves that the beginning 
was, to our conceptions of time, infinitely remote, and that the end is as immeasurably 
distant.”—<i>Lay Sermons, Addresses</i>, etc., p. 17 (“On the Advisableness of Improving 
Natural Knowledge”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iii-p13">Cf. on the cycle of hypothesis, Flint’s Philosophy of History, pp. 30–35; Dorner 
in criticism of Vatke, Person of Christ, pp. 122, 123; and Chapman in criticism 
of Spencer, Pre-Organic Evolution, pp. 179–190.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note D.—P. 130. “Eternal Creation.”" progress="88.40%" prev="xxii.iv.iii" next="xxii.iv.v" id="xxii.iv.iv">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.iv-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE D.—P. 130. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.iv-p0.2">“ETERNAL CREATION.” </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.iv-p1.1">Origen’s</span> views are stated in his <i>De Principiis,</i> 
Book i. 2, iii. 5, etc. In the former passage he argues that God would not be omnipotent 

<pb n="425" id="xxii.iv.iv-Page_425" />if He had not eternally creatures on which to exercise His 
power. In the latter he deals with the objection: “If the world had its beginning 
in time, what was God doing before the world began? For it is at once impious and 
absurd to say that the nature of God is inactive and immovable, or to suppose that 
goodness at one time did not do good, and omnipotence at one time did not exercise 
its power”; and gives for answer: “Not then for the first time did God begin to 
work when He made this visible world; but as, after its destruction, there will 
he another world, so also we believe that others existed before the present came 
into being. . . . By these testimonies it is established both that there were ages 
before our own, and that there will be others after it.”—Ante-Nicene Library, trans. 
pp. 28, 255. Origen’s view of eternal creation is thus that of an eternal succession 
of worlds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p2">That profound medieval speculative thinker, John Scotus Erigena, held the doctrine 
of an eternal creation. See the sketch of his system in Ueberweg’s <i>Hist. of Phil.</i> 
i. 358–365.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p3">Rothe’s views are contained in his <i>Theolegische Ethik,</i> i. sees. 40–52 
(a special discussion of the point in sec. 52, pp. 193–204, 2nd ed.), and his Dogmatik, 
pp. 138–160. His theory turns on the notion that in positing his I, God must also, 
by a necessity of thought, posit his not-I, which is identified by him with pure 
matter, and is the product of an eternal act. This is the act of creation proper, 
and is beginningless; and from it is to he distinguished the world, which is the 
product of finite development, and has its existence in space and time—has therefore 
a beginning in time. “What has been created in time,” he says, “that has naturally 
a beginning; but as undoubtedly has that which was created when there was not time 
no beginning. For a beginning can only be spoken of where there is time. The world 
is consequently in no way without beginning (as little in a spatial as in a temporal 
reference), and nothing belonging to the world is.”—Theol. Ethik, pp. 198, 199.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p4">Rothe’s pure matter is almost identified by him with space and time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p5">The idea of a beginning of God’s creative activity, Schlelermacher thinks, places 
Him, as a temporal being in the domain of change.—<i>Der christ. Glaube,</i> 3. 
pp. 200, 201.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p6">The views of Lipsius may be seen in his <i>Dogmatik,</i> 
pp. 292, 293. “It is only a sensuous representation,” he says,” to lead back creation 
upon a single act now lying in the past, or to speak of a ‘first beginning’ of creation; 
rather is the total world-development, so soon as it is viewed religiously, to be 
placed under the notion of creation, consequently to be regarded as without beginning 
or end.”—P. 293. Darner solves the problem by the supposition of a temporal world 
standing midway between two eternal ones. “Just, therefore,” he says, “as we have 
no right to say that this law of succession, and this progress from imperfect to 
perfect, must continue for ever,— so also we have no right to say that this world, 
tangible to sense and subject to temporality, cannot have been preceded by a world of 

<pb n="426" id="xxii.iv.iv-Page_426" />pure spirits (although spirits not yet subject to laws of historical 
progress), which are withdrawn in the first instance from all relation of succession, 
and exist in the simultaneity of all their constituent elements, and in this character 
surround the throne of God,—a kingdom of which it cannot be said that a time was 
when it was not, not merely because no time was ere it was, but also because for 
it there was no time, no succession or becoming. This world can only be brought 
under the standpoint of time by reference to the succeeding world. From this point 
of view it appears a preceding one, already belonging to the past. Thus, midway 
between the eternal world of the end, in which temporal existence merges, and the 
world of the beginning standing in the light of eternity, may lie, like an island 
in a broad ocean, the present world bound to temporal existence.”—<i>System of 
Doctrine,</i> ii. p. 33 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p7">Lotze teaches “that the ‘will to create’ is an absolutely eternal predicate of 
God, and ought not to be used to designate a deed of His, so much as the absolute 
dependence of the world upon His will, in contradistinction to its involuntary ‘emanation’ 
from His nature.”—<i>Outlines of the Phil. of Religion,</i> p. 74 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p8">The authors of <i>The Unseen Universe</i> hold that the resent visible universe, 
which had a beginning and will have an end, is developed out of an unseen and eternal 
one. “We are led,” they say, “not only to regard the invisible universe as having 
existed before the present one, but the, same principle drives us to acknowledge 
its existence in some form as a universe from all eternity.” Unseen Universe, p. 
215; cf. pp. 94, 95.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p9">The theory of an eternal creation is contested, on the other hand, by Van Oosterzee 
(<i>Dogmatics,</i> pp. 303, 304, Eng. trans.), Gretillat (<i>Theologie Systematique,</i> 
iii. 392–397), Muller (<i>Christ. Doct. of Sin,</i> i. pp. 224–227, Eng. trans.), 
etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.iv-p10">The difficulties which attach to such theories as Rothe’s and Dorner’s, which 
only shift the problem from the absolute beginning to the beginning of the temporal 
developing world, are pointed out by Muller in his criticism of the former: “ Do 
not the difficulties supposed to be involved in a beginning of the world return 
now as really insoluble, because, while denying its beginning, we have to allow 
the fact of its eternal creation, and to believe that God, having left it as it 
was for a limitless period, barely existing as materia bruta, at length began at 
some definite time to think of it and ordain it, i.e. to begin to develop it towards 
the goal of its becoming spirit. And if the beginning of the world involves a transition 
from non-creation to creation inconsistent with God’s unchangeableness, have we 
not here also a transition on God’s part from inactivity to action equally inadmissible, 
because in this case God’s Revelation of Himself in outward activity becomes a necessity 
of His nature?”—<i>Christ. Doct. of Sin,</i> p. 226 (Eng. trans.).</p>

<pb n="427" id="xxii.iv.iv-Page_427" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note E.—P. 131. Eternity and Time." progress="88.94%" prev="xxii.iv.iv" next="xxii.iv.vi" id="xxii.iv.v">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.v-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE E.—P. 131. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.v-p0.2">ETERNITY AND TIME. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.v-p1.1">This</span> difficult problem has exercised the minds of thinkers in 
all ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.v-p2">Augustine has profound thoughts on the subject in his <i>De Civitate Dei.</i> 
“For if eternity and time be well considered,” he says, “ time never to be extant 
without motion, and eternity to admit no change, who would not see that time could 
not have being before some movable thing were created? . . . Seeing, therefore, that 
God, whose eternity alters not, created the world and time, how can He be said to 
have created the world in time, unless you will say there was something created 
before the world whose course time did follow? . . .  Then, verily, the world was 
made with time and not in time (<span lang="LA" id="xxii.iv.v-p2.1">mundus non in tempore sed cum tempore factus est</span>), 
for that which is made in time is made both before some time and after some. Before 
it is time past; after it is time to come; but no time passed before the world, 
because no creature was made by whose course it might pass.”—Book xi. 6.<note n="898" id="xxii.iv.v-p2.2">Augustine, however, in these 
remarks does little more than reproduce Plato in the <i>Timaeus.</i> See the striking 
passage, Jowett’s <i>Plato,</i> iii. p. 620 (2nd ed.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.v-p3">Rothe goes deeply into the question in his <i>Theologische Ethik,</i> i. pp. 
193–204 (2nd ed.); and Lotze discusses it with suggestiveness and subtlety in his
<i>Microcosmos,</i> ii. pp. 708–713.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.v-p4">The following remarks in Dorner are in consonance with a suggestion in the text: 
“When, therefore, the world comes into actual existence, actual time comes into 
existence. The actual world is preceded by merely possible time; of course, not 
in a temporal sense, else must time have existed before time, but in a logical sense. 
From the point of view of actual time, merely possible time can only be <i>mentally 
represented</i> under the image of the past; and the same is true of the eternal 
world-idea, and God’s eternity in relation to the world’s actual existence.”—<i>System 
of Doctrine,</i> ii. p. 30 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.v-p5">Dr. Hutcheson Stirling has also his thoughts on this difficulty. “It is easy,” 
he says, “to use the words, the predicates that describe what we conceive to be 
eternal; as, for example, in the terms of Plato to say that the eternal, ‘what is 
always unmoved, the same, can become by time neither older nor younger, nor has 
been made, nor appears now, nor will be in the future, nor can any of those things 
at all attach to it which mortal birth has grafted on the things of sense’; but 
how to bring into connection with this everlasting rest the never-resting movement 
of time—that is the difficulty.” I confess that his suggestion that “time may be 
no straight line, as we are apt to figure it, but a curve—a curve that eventually 
returns into itself,” does not seem to me greatly to relieve the difficulty.—<i>Phil. 
and Theol.</i> p. 105.</p>


<pb n="428" id="xxii.iv.v-Page_428" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note F.—P. 135. Man The Head Of Creation." progress="89.18%" prev="xxii.iv.v" next="xxii.iv.vii" id="xxii.iv.vi">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.vi-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE F.—P. 135. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.vi-p0.2">MAN THE HEAD OF CREATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.vi-p1.1">This</span> thought of man as the crown and masterpiece of creation—the 
goal of its developments—finds the most varied expression in writers of different 
schools. I cite a few illustrative instances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p2">Kant finds man to be “ not merely like all organised beings, an end of nature, 
but also here on earth the <i>last end</i> of nature, in reference to whom all other 
natural things constitute a system of ends.”—<i>Kritik d. Urtheilskraft, </i>p. 
280 (Erd. ed.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p3">It is the key-thought of Herder’s <i>Ideen zur Philosophie der Geschichte,</i> 
that man is the connecting link between two worlds; on the one hand, the highest 
of nature’s products, crowning its ascent from plant to animal, and front lower 
to higher grades of animal life, till finally it rests in him; and, on the other, 
the starting-point of a new order of spiritual existences. “All is bound together 
in nature; one condition strives towards another, and prepares the way for it. If, 
therefore, man closes the chain of terrestrial organisations as its highest and 
last member, he likewise begins, just on that account, the chain of a higher order 
of creatures, as the lowest member of it; and thus is probably the middle-link between 
two systems of creation, intimately connected with each other.”—<i>Ideen,</i> Bk. 
v. 6.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p4">It is virtually Herder’s thought which Dr. H. Stirling reproduces when he says: 
“There is a rise from object to object. The plant is above the stone, and the animal 
above the plant. But man is the most perfect result. His supremacy is assured. He 
alone of all living creatures is erect; and he is erect by reason of the Divinity 
within him whose office it is to know, to think, and to consider. All other animals 
are but incomplete, imperfect, dwarf, beside man.”—<i>Phil. and Theol.</i> p. 137.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p5">That man is the apex of the evolutionary movement is, of course, recognised by 
all, though not necessarily with acknowledgment of final cause. Professor Huxley, 
in his <i>Man’s Place in Nature,</i> says: “In view of the intimate relations between 
man and the rest of the living world, and between the forces exerted by the latter 
and all other forces, I can see no excuse for doubting that all are co-ordinated 
forms of Nature’s great progression from the formless to the formed, from the inorganic 
to the organic, from blind force to conscious intellect and will” (p. 108); and 
Professor Tyndall, in his Belfast Address, describing how in the <i>Primates</i> 
the evolution of intellect and the evolution of tactual appendages go hand in hand, 
says: “Man crowns the edifice here.” And Mr. Wallace regards man as not only placed 
“apart, as the head and culminating point of the grand series of organic nature, 
but as in some degree a new order of being.”—<i>Nat. Selection,</i> pp. 351, 352.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p6">Mr. Fiske may he quoted, who says suggestively: “The doctrine 
of evolution, by exhibiting the development of the highest spiritual 

<pb n="429" id="xxii.iv.vi-Page_429" />human qualities as the goal toward which God’s creative work 
has from the outset been tending, replaces Man in his old position of headship in 
the universe, even as in the days of Dante and Thomas Aquinas. That which the pre-Copernican 
astronomy naively thought to do by placing the home of Man in the centre of the 
physical universe, the Darwinian biology profoundly accomplishes by exhibiting Man 
as the terminal fact in that stupendous process of evolution whereby things have 
come to be what they are. In the deepest sense it is as true as it ever was held 
to be, that the world was made for Man, and that the bringing forth in him of those 
qualities which we call highest and holiest is the final cause of creation.”—<i>Idea 
of God,</i> Introd. pp. 20, 21. Cf. also the chapters on “Man’s Place in Nature 
as affected by Darwinism,” and “On the Earth there will never be a Higher Creature 
than Man” in his <i>Man’s Destiny</i> (1890).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vi-p7">I quote further only the following sentences from Kaftan: “The end of nature, 
of its history and its development, can be sought only in humanity, in the fact 
that ‘man is the crown of the creation.’ We men can find or discover nothing in 
the whole world environing us which can be put in comparison with man and his spiritual 
life, still less which surpasses him. . . .  We must on this account form the idea 
of an end of the natural development, and then what scientific knowledge offers 
in particulars advances to meet this thought. For this idea would have no support 
if it were not upheld by the conviction of an end pertaining to man and to his history. 
That the development of the natural world has its end in man, becomes a rational 
thought, first of all, when I can speak in turn of an end to which the world of 
humanity itself has regard.”—<i>Wahrheit,</i> etc., p. 418.</p>


<pb n="429" id="xxii.iv.vi-Page_429_1" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note G.—P. 148. Mind And Mechanical Causation." progress="89.59%" prev="xxii.iv.vi" next="xxii.iv.viii" id="xxii.iv.vii">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.vii-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE G.—P. 148. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.vii-p0.2">MIND AND MECHANICAL CAUSATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.vii-p1.1">It</span> is well to see clearly what this “gradual 
banishment from all regions of human thought of what we call spirit and spontaneity,” 
which Professor Huxley speaks of (“On the Physical Basis of Life”), involves; and 
the matter could not he much better put than it is by Mr. Kennedy in his Donnellan 
Lectures on <i>Natural Theology and Modern Thought.</i> He calls attention to the 
way in which this theory must, if true, affect our belief about the agency of God 
and the agency of the mind of man. “For the latter, the agency of the human mind,” 
he says, “it leaves no room whatever. It tells us that, in attributing the railways 
and steamships and cotton-mills of the present day to the fertile mind of man, we 
have been making a mistake as great as that of the insane astronomer in Swift’s 
satire, who had persuaded himself that it was his watchful care which guided the 
movement of the planets. The railways, steamships, 

<pb n="430" id="xxii.iv.vii-Page_430" />and cotton-mills would have been constructed all the same, 
though we had no minds at all; just as the stars would have remained in their proper 
places, though the attention of the astronomer had been withdrawn from them. It 
was the boast of Comte that, to minds famliarised with the true astronomical philosophy, 
the heavens now declare no other glory than that of Hipparchus, Kepler, Newton, 
and all those who have contributed to the ascertainment of their laws; but if the 
doctrine of Automatism be true, it is the direct contrary of this which results; 
it is the glory of Hipparchus, Newton, and Kepler which is irretrievably destroyed. 
For the mind of Hipparchus was not the agent which made known to man the Precession 
of the Equinoxes; nor were the thoughts of Newton the cause of the writing of the
<i>Principia;</i> nor did those of Kepler cause the enunciation, either by pen or 
voice, of the laws which bear his name. These philosophers were merely conscious 
automata; and had they been unconscious automata, the result would still have been 
the very same” (pp. 75, 76). This is no travesty of the doctrine, but a serious presentation 
of the results of the views advocated by Professor Huxley in his paper,” The Hypothesis 
that Animals are Automata” (<i>Fortnightly Review,</i> November 1874, pp. 575, 576). 
“It seems to me,” says this distinguished scientific teacher, “that in men, as in 
brutes, there is no proof that any state of consciousness is the cause of change 
in the motion of the matter of the organism. If these positions are well based, 
it follows that our mental conditions are simply the symbols in consciousness of 
the changes which take place automatically in the organism; and that, to take an 
extreme illustration, the feeling we call volition is not the cause of a voluntary 
act, but the symbol of that state of the brain which is the immediate cause of that 
act. We are conscious automata,” etc. It is difficult to see what place is left 
for virtue or responsibility in such a theory of man as this!</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note H.—P. 149. Mind And Cerebral Activity." progress="89.85%" prev="xxii.iv.vii" next="xxii.iv.ix" id="xxii.iv.viii">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.viii-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE H.—P. 149. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.viii-p0.2">MIND AND CEREBRAL ACTIVITY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.viii-p1.1">This</span> subject is discussed with great care in Professor H. Calderwood’s <i>The 
Relations of Mind and Brain,</i> with the result that a series of facts are established 
which I do not remember seeing brought out as convincingly anywhere else. The chief 
value of his book lies in the proof which it leads of the following positions, which 
I set here in order, with reference to passages in which they are discussed:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p2">1. That the primary function of the brain is to serve, not as an organ of thought, 
but as an organ of sensory-motor activity (pp. 196, 290, 302–307, 2nd ed.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p3">2. That, as demonstrated by experiment, by far the greater 
part of the brain—if not all—is monopolised for sensory-motor work, 

<pb n="431" id="xxii.iv.viii-Page_431" />leaving little, if any, of it to be employed for other purposes 
(pp. 302, 361).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p4">3. That in the comparison of animals there is no fixed ratio between degree of 
intelligence and complexity of brain structure—a highly developed and convoluted 
brain finding its chief explanation in “ the much more complex muscular system to 
be controlled “(p. 149). “Advance in intelligence and advance in complexity of brain 
structure do not keep pace with each other; they are not correlated so as to harmonise” 
(p. 148). The dog, <i>e.g.,</i> with a brain less elaborate in its convolutions, 
shows a higher degree of intelligence than the horse, with a more ample and complicated 
series of foldings in the convolutions of the grey matter. A number of leading cases 
are examined in detail in Chap. v. “Comparison of the Structure and Functions of 
Brain in Lower and Higher Forms of Animal Life” (pp. 123ff.). Cf. pp. 260, 261.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p5">4. That the view that special cells are appropriated to mental functions,—as,
<i>e.g.,</i> the “mind-cells” of Hacokel (pp. 298–303), or the memory-cells of Professor 
Bain (pp. 356–364),—is not borne out, but is discredited by physiology. As against 
Haeckel, it presents “a cumulative body of evidence adverse to the hypothesis that 
human intelligence can be attributed to the giant pyramidal cells abounding in the 
fourth layer of the brain. All available evidence favours the conclusion that these 
giant cells are motor cells largely concerned in the functions of co-ordination 
of related intra-cerebral movements. It thus seems warrantable to infer that such 
co-ordinated movement takes rank as the highest function of brain. In accordance 
with this view is Dr. Ferrier’s conclusion as to the frontal regions in the human 
brain, based on the whole range of experiments under electromotor excitation, “that 
they are ‘inhibitory motor-centres’ such as may be associated with an exercise of 
attention” (pp. 302, 303). As respects Bain’s theory, “the known laws of cerebral 
activity do not favour such calculations as are suggested by Professor Bain. The 
space appropriated for the sensory and motor functions includes a great part of 
the mass of cellular tissue” (p. 360, see proof in detail). Generally, “physiology 
does not discover any new function in the higher part of the system, except more 
detailed ordination” (p. 297). “We must regard equally the frontal and the occipital 
regions of the grand central organ as concerned with sensory-activity and correlated 
motor-activity “ (p. 316).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p6">5. That the true relation of mind and brain lies in the 
dependence of the former on the latter in sensory functions, and in the use made 
by the former (involved in all forms of mental activity) of the brain’s motor functions. 
The following is an enumeration of forms of brain action which must be considered 
as generally attending on the more ordinary mental exercises: “(1) Action of the 
special senses, and of the more general tactile sense; (2) action of the muscles 
concerned in the management of these senses, and specially of the organs of sight; 
(3) co-ordination of sensory and motor apparatus required for use of the senses; 
(4) action of sensory centres consequent on use of imagination (p. 357), in part 
a renewal of sensory impressions, 

<pb n="432" id="xxii.iv.viii-Page_432" />or a movement of sensory cells consequent upon stimulus which 
imagination supplies; (5) sensory and motor action consequent upon the stimulus 
coming from mental emotion, such as weeping, facial expression of sadness or sympathy 
. . .  all these phases of brain action, as they involve active use of brain energy, 
imply transformation of energy, consequent waste of brain substance, and inevitable 
sense of exhaustion. . . .  First, there is large use of both sensory and motor apparatus 
in connection with all the ordinary forms of intellectual activity. Second, all 
thought proceeds, to a large extent, by use of language, and thus seems to involve 
activity of the cells concerned with the acquisition and use of language and speech. 
Third, concentrated thought makes a severer demand upon all the forms of brain action 
connected with ordinary thought, and so quickens and increases the exhaustion of 
nerve energy” (pp. 412–415). This defines the sense in which the brain is the organ 
of mind, and shows that it is not the organ of mind in the same sense in which it 
is a sensory-motor organ (p. 315).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p7">6. That while the mind is thus manifoldly correlated with brain action, not only 
are mental-facts, as the highest authorities admit, absolutely distinguishable from 
brain-facts (pp. 292, 293, 314, 315); but the mental phenomena in man (even in sensation 
and consciousness of succession in sensations, in memory, language, still more in 
the higher mental functions, self-regulated voluntary activity, intellectual activities, 
thought on ultimate questions of existence, etc.) transcend brain action altogether, 
and are non-interpretable through it (pp. 304–307, 366, 367, 385–396; Chap. xv. 
“The Higher Forms of Mental Activity”). “Mind transcends all the sensibilities 
of our organism. The whole range of our thoughts,—as we interpret events under 
the law of causality, form conceptions of rectitude, and represent to ourselves 
a scheme of the universe as a whole,—transcends all the functions of the nerve 
system. Known facts are in accordance with this duality; paralysis of a cerebral 
hemisphere may leave intelligence unaffected; though high intellectual life involves 
good brain development, high brain development does not necessarily involve a distinguished 
intellectual life; but the more highly educated a man is, so much the more does 
his life transcend what his bodily functions can accomplish” (p. 307).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p8">The result reached is—“that the intelligence of man, as known in personal consciousness, 
is of a nature entirely distinct from sensory apparatus, its functions being incapable 
of explanation in accordance with the laws of sensory activity. . . .  The facts 
of consciousness lead to the conclusion that mind is a distinct order of existence, 
different in nature from the nerve system, differing in the mode of its action from 
the mechanical action of sensory apparatus, and capable of interpreting the rational 
sensibilities of our organism, so as thereby to discover a rational order in things 
external, or adaptation of related things in nature to rational purpose” (p. 307).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p9">In establishing these positions, Professor Calderwood at the same time refutes 
certain others, viz.:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p10">1. The theory which identifies mind with brain action (pp.313, 314).</p>

<pb n="433" id="xxii.iv.viii-Page_433" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p11">2. The theory which supposes that there is an exact correspondence between the 
mental and physical facts,—or that, as Bain and Spencer put it, they are but two 
sides of the same thing (pp. 293–296). “That thieve is an absolute harmony involving 
a parallelism or correspondence, and making an exact equation of both organic and 
non-organic activity in all cases, it is quite impossible to maintain “ (p. 316).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p12">3. The theory that mental phenomena can be translated into the language of brain 
changes, or expressed in terms of the motions, groupings, or electric discharges 
of the latter (pp. 314, 315).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.viii-p13">4. The view that mind does not act on the brain series to alter or modify it—“that 
action and reaction of nerve tissue carries the explanation of all that belongs 
to human life” (pp. 326–343). “It was inevitable that a theory reducing all human 
action to the play of nerve force should be propounded” (p. 336); but “(l) There 
is neither anatomical nor physiological evidence in support of the theory. . . .  
(3) The facts relied on as auxiliary to the theory do not in reality support it. . . . 
(4) The facts to be explained—voluntary control of muscular activity under 
guidance of intelligence—do not manifest resemblance to the known facts of nerve 
action, but present a decided contrast” (pp. 328, 329).</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IV. Note I.—P. 152. Schleiermacher And Immortality." progress="90.59%" prev="xxii.iv.viii" next="xxii.v" id="xxii.iv.ix">

<h2 id="xxii.iv.ix-p0.1">LECTURE IV NOTE I.—P. 152. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.iv.ix-p0.2">SCHLEIERMACHER AND IMMORTALITY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.iv.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.iv.ix-p1.1">In</span> his earlier writings Schleiermacher undoubtedly 
speaks slightingly of personal immortality, and Dr. Martineau enlarges on this as 
if it were his whole view.—<i>Study of Religion,</i> ii. pp. 355–360. But in his
<i>Der christliche Glaube</i> he takes much more positive ground. In sec. 157 he 
distinguishes between “propositions of faith” and “propositions received on testimony,” 
which, though their truth is not directly deducible from the contents of the Christian 
consciousness, are yet so intimately bound up with the credit of Christ and His 
witnesses, that we cannot refuse to accept them. Such, <i>e.g.,</i> is the Resurrection 
of Christ Himself, which, as shown in an earlier section (sec. 99), is not directly 
involved in faith, but yet is to be received on testimony. It is not otherwise, 
in Schleiermacher’s view, with immortality. Here also he takes the ground that personal 
immortality is not a doctrine so bound up with faith that a man cannot conceivably 
be a Christian, and yet deny it. For if there is an irreligious denial of personal 
immortality, there may also, he holds, be a denial of it springing from a worthy 
and indeed a religious motive. “If, therefore,” he says, “any one in good faith 
should maintain that Christ’s words, on this subject are to be taken figuratively, 
and not in their strict sense, and on this account should not attribute personal 
immortality to himself, faith in Christ, as such an one conceives of Him, certainly 
remains possible”; though, Q 
<pb n="434" id="xxii.iv.ix-Page_434" />as he proceeds to explain, it would involve a complete transformation 
of Christianity if such a mode of interpretation should ever be established in the 
Church, or should be laid at the foundation of Christian faith (sec. 157, 2). But 
this is purely a hypothetical case. For in these consequences to Christianity, says 
Schleiermacher,” it is already implied that we do not presuppose that such an interpretation 
can be made in good faith.” It can be maintained “ that faith in the continuance 
of our personality is bound up with faith m the Redeemer” (<i>ibid.</i>). He rejects 
all the natural arguments for immortality (sec. 158, 1), but he thinks it indubitable 
that Christ Himself taught His own immortality, and that of believers as united 
with Him in fellowship of life; and this conviction is therefore given to us as 
part of our faith in Christ (sec. 158, 2). It must, however, be admitted that this 
is an exceedingly weak ground on which to rest so weighty an article of faith; for 
assuredly faith will not long retain a doctrine for which it experiences no religious 
need, and which finds no support in the facts of human nature.</p>

<pb n="435" id="xxii.iv.ix-Page_435" />
</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture V.—Notes." progress="90.82%" prev="xxii.iv.ix" next="xxii.v.i" id="xxii.v">

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note A.—P. 165. Effects In Creation: An Argument Against Theism." progress="90.82%" prev="xxii.v" next="xxii.v.ii" id="xxii.v.i">

<h2 id="xxii.v.i-p0.1">NOTES TO LECTURE V NOTE A.—P. 165. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.v.i-p0.2">EFFECTS IN CREATION: AN ARGUMENT AGAINST THEISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.i-p1.1">Lucretius</span> already uses this argument. Even were he ignorant, he 
says, of the primordial causes of things, he could venture to affirm from the faultiness 
of the universe that it was not the work of Divine power.</p>
<blockquote lang="LA" id="xxii.v.i-p1.2">
<p id="xxii.v.i-p2">“Quod si jam rerum ignorem primordia quae sint,</p>
<p id="xxii.v.i-p3">Hoc tamen ex ipsis caeli rationibus ausim</p>
<p id="xxii.v.i-p4">Confirmare aliisque ex rebus reddere multis,</p>
<p id="xxii.v.i-p5">Nequaquam nobis divinitus esse paratam</p>
<p id="xxii.v.i-p6">Naturam rerum; tanta stat praedita culpa.”</p>
<p style="margin-left:.75in" id="xxii.v.i-p7"><i>De.Rerum Natura,</i> v. 195–190.</p>
</blockquote>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p8">Seneca held a view akin to Mill’s.<note n="899" id="xxii.v.i-p8.1">Mill’s views are indicated 
in the text. They are further discussed by me in two papers in <i>The Theological 
Monthly</i> (July and August 1891) on “J. S. Mill and Christianity. “</note> 
Among his queries are these: “How far God’s power extends; whether He forms His 
own matter, or only uses that which is given Him; whether He can do whatsoever He 
will, or the materials in many ways frustrate and disappoint Him, and things are 
formed badly by the great Artificer, not because His art fails, but because that 
on which it is exercised proves stubborn and intractable.”—<i>Quaest. Nat.,</i> 
Book i. Preface.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p9">Mr. Rathbone Greg seems in the end of his life to have come round to the views 
of Mr. Mill “Thoughtful minds in all ages,” he says, “have experienced the most 
painful perplexities in the attempt to reconcile certain of the moral and physical 
phenomena we see around us with the assumption of a Supreme Being at once all-wise, 
all-good, and almighty.” These difficulties, he thinks, are wholly gratuitous, and 
arise out of the inconsiderate and unwarranted use of a single word—<i>omnipotent.</i> 
Only grant that the Creator is “conditioned, hampered, it may be, by the attributes, 
qualities, and imperfections of the material on which He had to operate; bound possibly 
by laws or properties inherent in the nature of that material,”—and “it becomes 
possible to believe in and to worship God without doing violence to our moral sense, 
or denying or 

<pb n="436" id="xxii.v.i-Page_436" />distorting the sorrowful facts that surround our daily life.”—Preface to <i>
Enigmas of Life</i> (18th edition).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p10">The Pessimists, of course, lay stress on what they consider the evil and defects 
of nature, as proving that it cannot have proceeded from an intelligent cause. Hartmann 
is quoted by Strauss as saying that “if God, before creation, had possessed consciousness, 
creation would have been an inexpiable crime; its existence is only pardonable as 
the result of blind will.”—<i>Der alte und der neue Glaube,</i> p. 223.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p11">Comte and Helmholtz have urged the defects of nature as disproving design. See 
their views criticised in Flint’s Theism, Lect. viii.; Janet’s <i>Final Causes,</i> 
p. 45 (Eng. trans.); Kennedy’s <i>Nat. Theol. and Modern Thought,</i> pp. 130–134; 
Row’s <i>Christian Theism,</i> chap. ix., etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p12">Mr. S. Laing urges the undeniable existence of evil in the world as a fact irreconcilable 
with that of an almighty and beneficent Creator, and takes refuge in an ultimate 
law of “polarity,” i.e. dualism.—<i>A Modern Zoroastrian,</i> pp. 170–183 (see 
next note).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p13">Maudsley writes: “The facts of organic and human nature, when observed frankly 
and judged without bias, do not warrant the argument of a supreme and beneficent 
artificer working after methods of human intelligence, but perfect in all his works; 
rather would they warrant, if viewed from the human standpoint, the conception of 
an almighty malignant power that was working out some far-off end of its own, with 
the serenest disregard of the suffering, expenditure, and waste which were entailed 
in the process.”—<i>Body and Will,</i> pp. 180, 181.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.i-p14">There is much that is exaggerated, jaundiced, and subjective in these complaints, 
but they point to the existence of great and terrible evils in the world, which 
Theism must boldly face, and do justice to in some way in its view of the world.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note B.—P. 175. Dualistic Theories Of The Origin Of Evil." progress="91.15%" prev="xxii.v.i" next="xxii.v.iii" id="xxii.v.ii">


<h2 id="xxii.v.ii-p0.1">LECTURE V NOTE B.—P. 175. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.v.ii-p0.2">DUALISTIC THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN OF EVIL. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.ii-p1.1">The</span> hypothesis of two principles in the universe 
finds classical expression in the Zoroastrian religion. Cf. on this Ebrard’s <i>
Christian Apologetics,</i> ii. pp. 186–232. Mr. S. Laing makes an attempt at a revival 
of the theory in his book, <i>A Modern Zoroastrian,</i> under the name of a law 
of polarity.” He would have us devote ourselves with a whole heart and sincere mind 
to the worship of the good principle, without paltering with our moral nature by 
professing to love and adore a Being who is the author of all the evil and misery 
in the world as well as of the good”; and holds that a great deal of: what is best 
in Christianity “resolves itself very much into the worship of Jesus as the Ormuzd, 
or personification of the good principle, 

<pb n="437" id="xxii.v.ii-Page_437" />and determination to try to follow His example and do His work” 
(pp. 179, 180).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.ii-p2">There is a deceptive simplicity in this idea of dividing off the good and evil 
of the world into different departments, giving all the good to a good principle, 
and all the evil to an evil principle, which may impose for a moment on the mind, 
yet the slightest reflection should suffice to show the crudeness and untenableness 
of the hypothesis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.ii-p3">In respect of physical evil, no such sharp division into good and evil is possible. 
Rather the terms are relative, and what is good in one relation is evil in another. 
Good and evil are often simply questions of degree; the susceptibility to pleasure 
is involved in the susceptibility to pain, and vice versa. Thus the same nerve which 
feels pleasure feels pain; the one susceptibility is involved in the other. Pleasure 
and pain shade into each other by insensible gradations. If, e.g., I approach my 
hands to the fire, I feel a grateful warmth; if I bring them nearer, I am scorched. 
It is the same sun which fructifies the fields in one part of the world, and burns 
up the herbage or smites with sunstroke in another. On the hypothesis in question, 
the sun’s heat would belong in the one case to the good, in the other to the evil 
principle; so with the fire, etc.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.ii-p4">In respect of physical evil, a self-subsisting evil principle is an impossible 
abstraction. Moral evil is a term which has no meaning except in relation to character 
and will; and a character or will cannot be evil, unless along with the evil there 
is some knowledge of the good.<note n="900" id="xxii.v.ii-p4.1">“By its very essence,” 
says Mr. Bradley, “immorality cannot exist except as against morality; a purely 
immoral being is a downright impossibility.”—<i>Ethical Studies,</i> p. 210.</note> 
Natural forces, as heat and electricity, are neither good nor evil, for there is 
no knowledge. Bound up, therefore, with the evil principle, there must be some knowledge 
of the good, else it would not be evil. But a principle which participates in the 
knowledge of the good cannot be originally or essentially evil, but can only have 
become such through its own choice. Evil, in other words, has no reality, save as 
the negation or antithesis of the good, which is its necessary presupposition. Abstracted 
from knowledge of the good, the so-called evil principle sinks to the rank of a 
mere nature principle, of which neither good nor evil can properly be predicated. 
This is ultimately the reason why in dualistic systems natural and moral evil always 
tend to be confounded.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note C.—P. 176. Hegel’s Doctrine Of Sin." progress="91.44%" prev="xxii.v.ii" next="xxii.v.iv" id="xxii.v.iii">

<h2 id="xxii.v.iii-p0.1">LECTURE V NOTE C.—P. 176. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.v.iii-p0.2">HEGEL’S DOCTRINE OF SIN. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.iii-p1.1">Hegel’s</span> view, as stated in his <i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> may 
be briefly summed up thus:—</p>

<pb n="438" id="xxii.v.iii-Page_438" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p2">1. Evil exists by a <i>metaphysical</i> necessity. “The notion must realise itself. . . . Man 
is essentially spirit; but spirit does not arise in an immediate way. It is essential 
to spirit to be for itself, to be free, to oppose itself to naturalness, to raise 
itself out of its state of immersion in nature, to set itself at variance with nature, 
and first through and by this variance to reconcile itself with nature, and not 
only with nature, but with its own essence, with its truth.”—Vol. i. p. 268.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p3">2. As respects his <i>original condition,</i> man exists first in a state of 
pure naturalness. It is hardly correctly named even a state of innocence, for innocence 
implies moral ideas, whereas this is a state “in which there is for man neither 
good nor evil; it is the state of the animal, of lack of knowledge, in which man 
knows nothing of either good or evil, in which what he wills is not determined either 
as the one or the other; for if he does not know evil, neither does he know good....In 
truth, that first state of mere existence in unity with nature is not a condition 
of innocence, but of rudeness, of appetite, of barbarism generally.”Vol. i. p. 269.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p4">3. As respects man’s <i>essential nature</i> in this state, two opposite definitions 
are to be given—Man is by nature good; and man is by nature bad. To affirm “that 
man is by nature good, is essentially to say that man is spirit in himself, is rationality; 
he is created with and after the image of God. . . . The other statement arises from 
what has been said, that man must not remain as he is immediately, but must transcend 
his immediateness. . . . His being-in-self, his naturality is the evil. . . . He is evil 
for this reason, that he is a natural being...The absolute demand is that man shall 
not remain as a mere natural being,—not as mere natural will. Man has indeed consciousness; 
but he can, even as man, remain a mere natural being, in so far as he makes the 
natural the aim, content, and determination of his will.”—Vol. ii. pp. 258–260.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p5">4. That through which the transition is effected from the natural to the moral 
state is <i>knowledge.</i> With the awakening of consciousness, man recognises that 
he is not what he ought to be; hence arises the sense of sin, the pain of discord, 
of contradiction with himself. As the Bible has it, man becomes evil by eating of 
the tree of knowledge. “In this representation lies the connection of evil with 
knowledge. This is an essential point. . . . Man’s nature is not what it should be, 
and it is knowledge which acquaints him with this and sets before him the fact of 
his being as he ought not to be. . . . It is not that consideration (knowledge) has 
an external relation to evil, but the consideration itself is the evil. Man, since 
he is spirit, has to proceed to this opposition, in order to he altogether for himself,” 
etc.—Vol. ii. pp. 263–265.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iii-p6">It is the annulling of this self-redemption in man—represented as an essential 
stage in his development—which constitutes, according to Hegel, the atonement.</p>


<pb n="439" id="xxii.v.iii-Page_439" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note D.—P. 176. Ritchl’s Doctrine Of Guilt." progress="91.72%" prev="xxii.v.iii" next="xxii.v.v" id="xxii.v.iv">

<h2 id="xxii.v.iv-p0.1">LECTURE V NOTE D.—P. 176. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.v.iv-p0.2">RITSCHL’S DOCTRINE OF GUILT. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.iv-p1.1">See</span> a searching examination of Ritschl’s doctrine on this subject 
in Dorner’s <i>System of Doctrine,</i> iv. pp. 60–72 (Eng. trans.). Cf. also Pfleiderer’s
<i>Die Ritschl’sche Theologie,</i> pp. 63, 69, 70; Bertrand’s <i>Une nouvelle Conception 
de la Redemption,</i> pp. 256–273; <i>Stahlin’s Kant, Lotze, und Ritschl,</i> pp. 
210–212, 227.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iv-p2">All these writers agree that the logical effect of Ritschl’s doctrine is to reduce 
guilt to a subjective illusion. This is borne out by the following particulars of 
his system:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iv-p3">1. By the denial to God of everything of the nature of punitive justice. In so 
far as the sinner’s guilty fears lead him to represent God as angry with him, or 
as visiting him with punishment, he is tormenting himself with needless apprehensions. 
Punitive justice is a conception borrowed from the sphere of civil right, and has 
no application in the sphere of the Divine. He teaches expressly that “external 
evils can only be reckoned as Divine punishments from the point of view of the subjective 
consciousness of guilt.”—<i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii pp. 346.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iv-p4">2. By his doctrine of reconciliation. Reconciliation is defined as the removal 
of the separation which has come to exist between man and God in consequence of 
sin; and as it is the consciousness of guilt which keeps sinners far from God, pardon 
consists essentially in the removal of this guilt—consciousness (iii. p. 52). But 
this is not to be understood as if in this removal of guilt anything objective took 
p lace. Rather Christ’s work was, as Dorner expresses it, “to reveal God to us as 
fatherly love, and scatter the gloomy terrors of an angry God and a punitive justice”; 
“to give deliverance from these erroneous notions of God’s retributive and specially 
punitive.justice, which interfere with Divine communion.”—<i>System of Doctrine,</i> 
iv. p. 71.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.iv-p5">3. The doctrine of guilt is attenuated on another side by Ritschl’s view that 
all existing sin is sin committed in ignorance. It is on this ground that he declares 
it pardonable. But here again pardon does not mean the laying aside of any real 
displeasure on the part of God, but solely the removal of the sinner’s (groundless) 
guilty fears. The one sin which Ritschl exempts from pardon is that of definitive 
unbelief—a problematical transgression which he thinks we have no reason to suppose 
ever existed. Here Ritschl’s doctrine falls into an obvious inconsistency. He holds 
that if such a sin did exist, the one way the Divine Being could deal with it would 
be by annihilating the sinner. But surely this would be an exercise of punitive 
justice, if anything is; yet Ritschl denies that punitive justice resides at all 
in God. On the whole, there is good ground for Dorner’s charge, that “no clear, 
connected doctrine respecting punishment, God’s punitive justice, moral freedom, 
and guilt, is to be found in Ritschl” (iv. p. 67).</p>

<pb n="440" id="xxii.v.iv-Page_440" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note E.—P. 184. Alleged Primitive Savagery Of Mankind." progress="91.97%" prev="xxii.v.iv" next="xxii.v.vi" id="xxii.v.v">

<h2 id="xxii.v.v-p0.1">LECTURE V NOTE E.—P. 184. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.v.v-p0.2">ALLEGED PRIMITIVE SAVAGERY OF MANKIND. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.v-p1.1">The</span> hypothesis of man’s original savagery rests on certain unproved 
assumptions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p2">I. So far as it is a deduction from the law of evolution, it rests on the unproved 
assumption that man has developed by slow gradations from the condition of the animal. 
See on this the passages quoted in footnote to the Lecture, p. 182.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p3">II. As respects existing savages, the hypothesis—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p4">1. Rests on the unproved assumption that the state of existing savages represents 
(or most nearly represents) that of primitive man.<note n="901" id="xxii.v.v-p4.1">Of course, from the evolutionist 
point of view, even savage life, as Tylor points out, would he “a far advanced condition.”—Prim. 
Culture, i. p. 33.</note> 
Of late, says Max Muller, there has been a strong reaction in the study of uncivilsed 
races. “First of all, it has been shown that it was certainly a mistake to look 
upon the manners and customs, the legends and religious ideas, of uncivilised tribes 
as representing an image of what the primitive state of mankind must have been thousands 
of years ago, or what it actually was long before the be ginning of the earliest 
civilisation, as known to us from historical documents. The more savage a tribe, 
the more accurately was it supposed to reflect the primitive state of man-kind. 
This was no doubt a very natural mistake, before more careful researches had shown 
that the customs of savage races were often far more artificial and complicated 
than they appeared at first, and that there had been as much progression and retrogression 
in their historical development as in that of more civilised races. We know now 
that savage and primitive are very far indeed from meaning the same thing.”—<i>Anthrop. 
Religion</i>, pp. 149, 150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p5">Evidence is constantly accumulating, that behind the existing 
condition of savage races there stood a state of higher culture and civilisation. 
E.g. Dr. Tylor says: “Dr. Bastian has lately visited New Zealand and the Sandwich 
Islands, and gathered some interesting information as to native traditions. The 
documents strengthen the view which for years has been growing up among anthropologists 
as to the civilisation of the Polynesians. It is true that they were found in Captain 
Cook’s time living in a barbaric state, and their scanty clothing and want of metals 
led superior observers to class them as savages; but their beliefs and customs show 
plainly traces of descent from ancestors who in some way shared the higher culture 
of the Asiatic nations.”—<i>Nature</i>, 1881, p. 29. Tylor’s own pages furnish ample evidence 
of similar retrogression of the African and other tribes.—<i>Primitive Culture</i>, pp. 
42, 43. On the extinct civilisations of Mexico and Peru, the mound-builders of the 
Mississippi Valley, and other evidences of earlier culture in America, see Reville’s 
Hibbert Lectures, 1884, The Native Religions of Mexico and Peru; Dawson’s Fossil 

<pb n="441" id="xxii.v.v-Page_441" />Men and their Modern Representatives; Argyll’s Unity of Nature, 
pp. 429–437.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p6">A fact of the greatest importance here is that pointed out by the Duke of Argyll, 
viz, that the degraded races of the world are those farthest from the centres of 
distribution of population. “It is a fact,” he says, “that the lowest and rudest 
tribes in the population of the globe have been found, as we have seen, at the farthest 
extremities of its larger continents, or in the distant islands of its great oceans, 
or among the hills and forests which in every land have been the last refuge of 
the victims of violence and misfortune.”—<i>Unity of Nature</i>, p. 426. See for illustrations, 
chap. x. of this work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p7">Whately’s statement stands yet un-overturned. “Facts,” he says, “are stubborn 
things; and that no authenticated instance can be produced of savages that ever 
did emerge unaided from that state is no theory, but a statement, hitherto never 
disproved, of a. matter of fact.”—Exeter Hall Lecture on the Origin of Civilisation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p8">2. It overlooks the higher elements which exist even in the present condition 
of savages. See these brought out as respects the African tribes, on the basis of 
Waltz’s Anthropology, in Max Muller’s Hibbert Lectures, 1878, On the Origin and 
Growth of Religion, pp. 106–113.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p9">III. As respects prehistoric man, the main points are noticed in the Lectures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p10">1. Here, again, the assumption is unproved that these cave-men, etc., on whose 
rudeness the argument was founded, represented primitive man, and were not rather 
a degradation of an earlier type. Against this assumption is the fact of their distance 
from what seem to have been the original centres of distribution of the race, combined 
with the very different spectacle which mankind presents as we approach these centres. 
On the argument based on the antiquity of prehistoric man, see Note U., and cf. 
Reusch’s <i>Nature and the Bible</i>, ii. pp. 265–366 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p11">2. Many erroneous inferences may be drawn from stone implements and the like 
as to the intellectual and moral calibre of the people using them. See on this the 
most suggestive treatment in Sir Arthur Mitchell’s Rhind Lectures on “Past and Present,” 
and “What is Civilisation?” (1876 and 1878).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.v-p12">3. The greatest civilisations of antiquity do not show traces 
of an earlier period of barbarism. These civilisations certainly did not spring 
into existence ready-formed, but there is nothing to indicate any such slow rise 
from an antecedent state of savagery as the modern hypothesis supposes. This is 
peculiarly the case with the oldest civilisation—that of Egypt. “In Egypt,” says 
Canon Rawlinson, “it is notorious that there is no indication of any early period 
of savagery or barbarism. All the authorities agree that, however far we go back, 
we find in Egypt no rude or uncivilised time out of which civilisation is developed.” 
<i>Origin of Nations</i>, p. 13.<note n="902" id="xxii.v.v-p12.1">On some supposed traces of 
prehistoric man in Egypt, see Dawson’s <i>Egypt and Syria</i>, pp. 128–136.</note> 
The same writer says of Babylon: “In Babylon there is more indication 

<pb n="442" id="xxii.v.v-Page_442" />of early rudeness. But, on the other hand, there are not wanting 
signs of an advanced state of certain arts, even in the earliest times, which denote 
a high degree of civilisation, and contrast most curiously with the indications 
of rudeness here spoken of” (ibid. p. 14). This progress of discovery in ancient 
Babylonia has carried back civilisation, and a high development of the arts (as 
of writing), to a quite unthought-of antiquity (e.g. at Nipur).</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note F.—P. 184. Early Monotheistic Ideas." progress="92.52%" prev="xxii.v.v" next="xxii.v.vii" id="xxii.v.vi">

<h2 id="xxii.v.vi-p0.1">LECTURE V NOTE F.—P. 184. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.v.vi-p0.2">EARLY MONOTHEISTIC IDEAS. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.vi-p1.1">It</span> has been shown (Note A. to Lecture III.—Primitive Fetishism 
and Ghost Worship) that man’s earliest religious ideas were not his poorest. It 
may now be affirmed that his earliest ideas were in some respects his highest—that 
the consciousness of the one God was with him in the dawn of his history, and has 
never been wholly extinguished since.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p2">Ebrard, after an exhaustive examination of ancient religions, thus sums up: “We 
have nowhere been able to discover the least trace of any forward and upward movement 
from Fetishism to Polytheism, and from that again to a gradually advancing knowledge 
of the one God; but, on the contrary, we have found among all peoples of the heathen 
world a most decided tendency to sink from an earlier and relatively purer knowledge 
of God.”—<i>Christ. Apol.</i> iii. p. 317 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p3">The ancient Egyptian religion was at heart monotheistic. M. de Rouge says: “The 
Egyptian religion comprehends a quantity of local worships....Each of these regions 
has its principal god designated by a special name; but it is always the same doctrine 
which reappears under different names. One idea predominates, that of a single and 
primeval God; everywhere and always it is one substance, self-existent, and an unapproachable 
God.” (Quoted by Renouf, p. 90.) This, he says, was the doctrine of the Egyptians 
in the earliest period. M. Renouf confirms this statement. “It is incontestably 
true,” he testifies,”that the sublimer portions of the Egyptian religion are not 
the comparatively late result of a process of development or elimination from the 
grosser. The sublimer portions are demonstrably ancient; and the last stage of the 
Egyptian religion, that known to the Greek and Latin writers, heathen or Christian, 
was by far the grossest and most corrupt.”—Hibbert Lectures, p. 91.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p4">The early Babylonian religion was polytheistic; but here 
also the monotheistic consciousness breaks through in the exalted predicates applied 
to the great gods by their respective worshippers. Each god seems at first to have 
been worshipped by its own city as supreme—the moon-god at Ur; the sun-god at Sippara; 
Ann, the sky, at Erech; Ea, the deep, at Eridu; Nebo at Borsippa, etc. Thus the 

<pb n="443" id="xxii.v.vi-Page_443" />moon-god was celebrated as the “lord and prince of the gods, 
who in heaven and earth alone is supreme”; Nebo, in the belief of his worshippers, 
was the supreme god, the creator of the world; Anu, the sky—god, became a supreme 
god, the lord and father of the universe, then “the one god” into whom all the other 
deities were resolved; Asshur developed peculiarly exalted traits. “We can, in fact,” 
says Professor Sayce, “trace in him all the lineaments upon which under other conditions 
there might have been built up as pure a faith as that of the God of Israel”—Sayce’s 
Hibbert Lectures, 1887, p. 129; cf. pp. 116, 160, 191, etc. Others go farther, and 
see in Ilu—Heb. <i>El</i> “the Babylonian supreme deity,” cf. Schrader, <i>Keilinschriften,</i> 
i. p. 11 (Eng. trans.); and conclude, with Duncker and Lenormant, that the Babylonians 
in the earliest times worshipped one god, El, Ilu. (In Ebrard, ii. p. 330.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p5">The religion of the Vedas in India, in like manner, is purer than the later Hindu 
developments, and points back, through philology, to an earlier stage still, when 
the Polytheism of the Vedas was as yet non-existent. “Behind the Homeric poems,” 
says Dr. Fairbairn, “and the Vedas, and the separation of the Iranic-Indian branches, 
lies the period when Colt and Teuton, Anglo-Saxon and Indian, Greek and Roman, Scandinavian 
and Iranian, lived together, a simple, single people. . . . Excluding the coincidences 
natural to related peoples developing the same germs, we find two points of radical 
and general agreement—the proper name of one God, and the term expressive of the 
idea of God in general. . . . A name for God had thus been formed before the dispersion. . . . 
The result is a Theism which we may name individualistic.”—<i>Studies in the Phil. 
of Religion,</i> pp. 22–29; “The younger the Polytheism, the fewer its gods,” p. 
22.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p6">Ebrard says: “Immediately after the separation of the Iranians and Indians, that 
is, during the first Vedic period, the consciousness was fully present among the 
Indians that the Adityas did not represent a multitude of separate deities in a 
polytheistic and mythological sense, but only the fulness of the creative powers 
of the one God, and that the holy God, and that in each of these Adityas it was 
always the one God who was worshipped. And the farther back we go into the past, 
the more distinct do we find the consciousness among the Indians. In the second, 
the Indra period, it dwindles away, and gives place to a polytheistic conception.”—<i>Christ. 
Apol.</i> ii pp. 213, 214. He finds the common root of the Indian and Iranian religions 
in “a primitive Monotheism, or Elohism, as we might call it, since there is no real 
distinction between the Elohim and the Adityas” (p. 214). The Iranian religion in 
the form in which we find it in the Zend-Avesta (Zoroastrian) is dualistic; but 
the conception of Ahura-Mazda, as we find it in the earlier portions, is so exalted 
that it may almost be called monotheistic. It unquestionably springs from the common 
Aryan root indicated above.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p7">Herodotus has the striking statement that the ancient Pelasgi, 
the early inhabitants of Greece, gave no distinct names to the gods, but 

<pb n="444" id="xxii.v.vi-Page_444" />prayed to them collectively. “They called them gods, because 
they had set in order and ruled all things.” But as for the special names attached 
to them, and the functions severally assigned to them—all this, he thinks, goes 
no farther back than Homer and Hesiod. “These framed a theogony for the Greeks, 
and gave names to the gods, and assigned to them honours and arts, and declared 
their several forms” (ii 52, 53). Max Muller does not hesitate to say, following 
Welcker: “When we ascend to the most distant heights of Greek history, the idea 
of God as the Supreme Being stands before us as a simple fact.”—<i>Chips,</i> ii. 
p. 157. This strain of Monotheism in the religion of the Greeks is never absolutely 
lost, but reappears in the beliefs of the philosophers, the’ Orphic mysteries, and 
the lofty conceptions of the great tragic poets. Plutarch, in like manner, tells 
of the early religion of the Romans, that it was imageless and spiritual Their religious 
lawgiver, Numa, he says, “forbade the Romans to represent the deity in the form 
either of man or of beast. Nor was there among them formerly any image or statue 
of the Divine Being; during the first one hundred and seventy years they built temples, 
indeed, and other sacred domes, but placed in them no figure of any kind; persuaded 
that. it is impious to represent things Divine by what is perishable, and that we 
can have no conception of God but by the understanding.” Lives, on Numa. The legendary 
form of the tradition need not lead us to doubt that it embodies a substantial truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vi-p8">On this subject see Ebrard’s <i>Christian Apologetics;</i> Loring Brace’s <i>
The Unknown God;</i> Pressense’s <i>The Ancient World and Christianity</i> (Eng. 
trans.); Vigouroux’s <i>La Bible et les Decouvertes modernes,</i> lii.—“On Primitive 
Monotheism”; Rawlinson’s Tract on “The Early Prevalence of Monotheistic Beliefs,” 
in <i>Present Day Tracts</i> (No. 11), etc.</p>


</div3>

<div3 title="Chapter V. Note G.—P. 185. The Antiquity Of Man And Geological Time." progress="93.15%" prev="xxii.v.vi" next="xxii.v.viii" id="xxii.v.vii">


<h2 id="xxii.v.vii-p0.1">LECTURE 5 NOTE G.—P. 185 </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.v.vii-p0.2">THE ANTIQUITY OF MAN AND GEOLOGICAL TIME. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.vii-p1.1">In</span> illustration of the tendency in recent science greatly to restrict 
the period formerly claimed for man’s antiquity, the following passages may be cited 
from an able article on the Ice Age in The Edinburgh Review for April 1892, based 
on Dr. Wright’s Ice Age in North America, and its bearings on the Antiquity of Man 
(1890).<note n="903" id="xxii.v.vii-p1.2">Dr. Wright’s conclusions are 
reproduced in his Man and the Glacial Period, in the International Scientific Series, 
published since this note was written (1892).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p2">“The Falls of Niagara,” says this writer, “indeed constitute 
of themselves in Dr. Wright’s apt phrase, a glacial chronometer.’ Much trouble has 
been bestowed upon its accurate rating; and repeated trigonometrical surveys since 
1842 afford so sure a basis for calculation, that serious error in estimating, from 
the amount of work done, the time consumed in doing it need no longer be 
<pb n="445" id="xxii.v.vii-Page_445" />apprehended....The average rate of recession, arrived at through 
careful weighing of these and other analogous facts, is five feet per annum, or 
nearly a mile in a thousand years. Hence from seven to eight thousand years have 
elapsed since the foam of Niagara rose through the air at Queenston; and the interval 
might even be shortened by taking into account some evidences of pre-glacial erosion 
by a local stream, making it probable that from the whirlpool downward the cutting 
of the gorge proceeded more rapidly than it does now. The date of the close of the 
Glacial Epoch in the United States can scarcely then be placed earlier than 6000 
B.C. . . .</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p3">“Their testimony does not stand alone. . . . Pre-glacially, it [the Mississippi] 
followed a wide bend from Minneapolis to Fort Snelling; now it flows straight across 
the intervening eight miles to its junction with the Minnesota. On its way it leaps 
the Falls of St. Anthony; and the rate of their retreat since 1680, exactly determined 
from the observation of Father Hennequin, proves them to be about eight thousand 
three hundred years old. This second glacial timepiece accordingly, which, owing 
to Its more southerly position was started earlier than the first, gives substantially 
the same reading. . . . The ravines and cascades of Ohio, studied by Dr. Wright, agree 
with the two great Falls in giving a comparatively recent overthrow of the ice regime. 
The unworn condition of the glacial deposits, the sharpness of glacial groovings, 
above all, the insignificant progress made by the silting up of glacial lakes, testify 
as well, and in some cases quite definitely, to a short lapse of time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p4">“But if the Ice Age in America terminated—as we seem bound to admit—less than 
ten thousand years ago, so, beyond question, did the Ice Age in Europe. There is 
no possibility of separating the course of glacial events in each continent. The 
points of agreement are too many; the phenomena too nearly identical in themselves 
and in their sequence. Elevation and depression of continents, the formation, retreat, 
and second advance of the ice-sheet, the accompaniment of its melting by tremendous 
floods, the extermination of the same varieties of animals, the appearance and obliteration 
of Palaeolithic man, all preserved identical mutual relations in the Old and New 
Worlds. . . . The point has an important bearing upon the vexed question of the antiquity 
of man,” etc. —<i>Edinburgh Review</i>, April 1892, pp. 315–319.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p5">The same view was advocated by Mr. P. F. Kendall in a paper 
prepared by Mr. Gray and himself on “The. Cause of the Ice-Age,” read in the Geological 
Section of the British Association, August 4, 1892. He said: “Another fact of great 
importance bearing upon this question was the exceedingly recent date of the glacial 
period. It was the custom of geologists not long ago to talk about the glacial period 
as perhaps a quarter of a million years ago, or, at all events, to make a very liberal 
use of thousands and hundreds of thousands of years. But now it was found that all 
the physical evidence was in favour of a very recent departure of the ice. They 
could, for instance, put the date of the commencement of the great cut of the Niagara 
Falls at the close of the glacial period, and other 

<pb n="446" id="xxii.v.vii-Page_446" />like evidence in America pointed clearly to the recency of 
the departure of the ice.”—Scotsman Report, August 5. The remainder of the paper 
was an examination of the theories of the late Dr. Croll, Dr. Wall, and Mr. Warren 
Upham, and the exposition by the authors of a theory of their own connected with 
the variability in the heat of the sun. Sir Archibald Geikie, in his President’s 
Address at the same meeting of the British Association, while himself putting in 
a plea for longer periods on the ground of the geological record, grants that the 
recent drift of physical science has been enormously to reduce the unlimited drafts 
on time formerly made by geologists. Lord Kelvin “was inclined, when first dealing 
with the subject, to believe that, from a review of all the evidence then available, 
some such period as one hundred million years would embrace the whole of the geological 
history of the globe. . . . But physical inquiry continued to be pushed forward with 
regard to the early history and antiquity of the earth. Further consideration of 
the influence of tidal rotation in retarding the earth’s rotation, and of the sun’s 
rate of cooling, led to sweeping reductions of the time allowable for the evolution 
of the planet. The geologist found himself in the plight of Lear when his bodyguard 
of one hundred knights was cut down. ‘What need you five-and-twenty, ten, or five? 
demands the inexorable physicist, as he remorselessly strikes slice after slice 
from his allowance of geological time. Lord Kelvin, I believe, is willing to grant 
us some twenty millions of years, but Professor Tait would have us content with 
less than ten millions.”—Report of Address. One argument of Professor Geikie for 
lengthening the time is the extreme slowness with which, on the evolution hypothesis, 
the changes in species have been brought about—a very distinct petitio principii. 
It is worth while in this connection to note his admission: “So too with the plants 
and the higher animals which still survive. Some forms have become extinct, but 
few or none which remain display any transitional gradations into new species.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p6">Professor Tait’s own words are: “I daresay many of you are acquainted with the 
speculations of Lyell and others, especially of Darwin, who tell us that even for 
a comparatively brief portion of recent geological history three hundred millions 
of years will not suffice.—<i>Origin of Species</i>, 1859, p. 287. We say: So much the 
worse for geology as at present understood by its chief authorities; for, as you 
will presently see, physical considerations from independent points of view render 
it utterly impossible that more than ten or fifteen millions of years can be granted.”—<i>Recent 
Advances in Physical Science</i>, pp. 167, 168. “From this point of view we are led 
to a limit of something like ten millions of years as the utmost we can give to 
geologists for their speculations as to the history even of the lowest orders of 
fossils” (p. 167).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.vii-p7">See further on this subject Dawson’s <i>Origin of the World, and Fossil Men and 
their Modern Representatives</i>; Reusch’s <i>Nature and the Bible</i>, ii. pp. 265–366; and 
Wright’s <i>Man and the Glacial Period</i>, in the International Scientific Series.</p>

<pb n="447" id="xxii.v.vii-Page_447" />
</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture V. Note H.—P. 198. The Connection Of Sin And Death." progress="93.80%" prev="xxii.v.vii" next="xxii.vi" id="xxii.v.viii">

<h2 id="xxii.v.viii-p0.1">LECTURE 5 NOTE H.—P. 198. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.v.viii-p0.2">THE CONNECTION OF SIN AND DEATH. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.v.viii-p1.1">Ritschl</span> agrees with the modern view in dissolving the connection 
between human death and sin. Paul, indeed, he grants, affirms this connection; but 
the mere fact that this thought was formed by an apostle does not make it a rule 
for us (<i>Recht. und Ver.</i> iii. pp. 341, 342). An able article appeared in the
<i>Revue de Theologie</i> (Montauban), July 1882, on “Physical Death and Sin,” by 
M. Charles Ducasse, which may be referred to as in agreement with, and confirmatory 
of, the positions taken up in the Lecture. The writer speaks of the problem created 
by the appearance of death in the world before sin. Before the appearance of man 
on the earth, death reigned; death was the law even of the organic world. He shows 
that from the first death entered into the Divine plan for the lower creation—is 
implied in what the Bible says of the reproduction of plants and animals, in the 
command given to Adam, etc. But he finds no contradiction in the thought that a 
new order of things should enter with man. Man forms part of nature. The roots of 
his organism penetrate into the past of other beings, and of the material world. 
But is man only a superior animal? Does not a new kingdom appear in him? The terminating 
point of the organic world, is he not equally the point of departure of the world 
of spirit, of reason, of morality? He is the bond of union between the world of 
nature and the Divine world. Why, then, should it not have been precisely his vocation 
to spiritualise matter, and lead it up to the conquest of new attributes? What hinders 
us from affirming that man was placed here to acquire corporeal immortality, and 
that, if he had not sinned, he would have been able to graft eternal life in his 
body on changeable and transient matter? This view, he thinks, agrees with both 
Scripture and science. Impartial science brings out the almost complete identity 
or our organism with that of the animals, but it establishes not less decisively 
the originality of our mental being, the superiority of our faculties of reason. 
The human kingdom constitutes in its eyes a kingdom by itself. There is, then, nothing 
improbable in the supposition that originally and in the plan of God the conditions 
of death for man were different from those for animals. The actual death of man 
would still in this view be the consequence of his sin; and this is in full accord 
with the Biblical teaching.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.v.viii-p2">See also a suggestive treatment of this subject in Dr. Matheson’s <i>Can the 
Old Faith Live with the New?</i> pp. 206–218.</p>


<pb n="448" id="xxii.v.viii-Page_448" />
</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VI.—Notes." progress="94.02%" prev="xxii.v.viii" next="xxii.vi.i" id="xxii.vi">

<div3 title="Lecture VI. Note A.—P. 220. The Doctrine Of Pre-Existence." progress="94.02%" prev="xxii.vi" next="xxii.vi.ii" id="xxii.vi.i">

<h2 id="xxii.vi.i-p0.1">LECTURE VI NOTE A.—P. 220. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.vi.i-p0.2">THE DOCTRINE OF PRE-EXISTENCE. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.vi.i-p1.1">The</span>more recent theology admits the application of the notion of 
pre-existence to Christ in the New Testament, but explains it out of current Jewish 
modes of thought on this subject. See on this Harnack’s <i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> 
i. pp.89–93, 710–719; Baldensperger’s <i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> pp. 85–92 
(2nd edition); Bornemaunn’s <i>Unterricht im Christenthum,</i> pp. 92–96, etc. According 
to these writers, the conception of pre-existence was a current one in the Rabbinical 
schools and in apocalyptic literature. Not only distinguished persons, as Adam, 
Enoch, Moses, but distinguished objects, as the tabernacle, the temple, the tables 
of the law, were figured as having had heavenly archetypes, i.e. as pre-existent. 
Various causes are assigned for this mode of representation:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p2">1. There is the desire to express the inner worth of a valued object in distinction 
from its inadequate empirical form, which leads to the essence being hypostatised, 
and raised above space and time (Harnack).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p3">2. There is the conversion of an “ end “ into a “ cause “—this specially in 
the case of persons (the Messiah), peoples (Israel), a collective body (the Church). 
“Where something which appears later was apprehended as the end of a series of dispositions, 
it was not unfrequently hypostatised, and made prior to these arrangements in point 
of time; the conceived end was placed in a kind of real existence before the means 
through which it was destined to be realised on earth, as an original cause of them.”—Harnack, 
pp. 89, 90.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p4">3. There is the thought of predestination, which leads to an ideal pre-existence 
being realistically conceived as an actual one (Baldensperger).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p5">This category, existing in Jewish circles, was, it is thought, 
simply taken over and applied to Christ, believed In as the Messiah, risen and exalted 
to heaven. In this way, Harnack thinks, the first Christians “went beyond the expressions 
developed out of the Messianic consciousness of Jesus Himself respecting His Person, 
and sought notionally and speculatively to grasp the worth and absolute 

<pb n="449" id="xxii.vi.i-Page_449" />significance of His Person” (p. 90).<note n="904" id="xxii.vi.i-p5.1">On Harnack’s distinction 
between the Jewish and Hellenistic forms of this notion, see the criticism by Baldensperger 
in his <i>Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu,</i> 2nd ed. p. 89.</note> 
“The thought of preexistence,” says Bornemann, “was not supernaturally communicated 
to the apostles, nor was formed for the first time by Paul, nor generally was unusual 
in that time; but we have to do here with a self-evident application to Jesus of 
an attribute already firmly established in Judaism as belonging to the Messiah.”—<i>Unterricht,</i> 
p. 93. In short, the predicate of pre-existence was only one of several ways which 
the early Church took to express its sense of the abiding worth and felt mystery 
of the Person of Jesus. Bornemann mentions three of these—1. The supernatural birth; 
2. The thought of pre-existence; 3. The incarnation of the eternal Divine Word of 
Revelation “ideas,” he says, “subsisting independently of each other, and alongside 
of each other, as distinct but disparate attempts to ground the mystery of the life 
of Jesus in its Divine origin” (p. 92).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p6">It appears from this that the application of the category of preexistence to 
Jesus was a mere deduction of faith on the part of the first disciples—the application 
to Rim, as Bornemann says, of one of “the religious and philosophical notions and 
forms of ‘Vorstellung’ generally current in that time,”—and is therefore of no 
normative value for the Church to-day. I presume that not one of the writers I have 
quoted holds that Christ really pre-existed as the apostles thought He did. Before 
we accept this view, we would require to be satisfied of several things:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p7">1. That this Rabbinical mode of representation was really so widely current as 
is alleged, and that it was indeed the source from which the apostles derived their 
belief in Christ’s eternal pre-existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p8">2. That this belief had not its origin in very distinct utterances of Christ 
Himself, proceeding from the depths of His Divine self-knowledge (<scripRef passage="John viii. 58" id="xxii.vi.i-p8.1" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="John 17:5" id="xxii.vi.i-p8.2" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">xvii. 5</scripRef>, etc.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p9">3. That there is a true analogy between the New Testament conception of Christ’s 
pre-existence and this Rabbinical notion. The Jewish notion, according to Harnack, 
was that “ the earthly things pre-exist with God just as they appear on earth, with 
all the material properties of their being “ (p. 710). They do not exist eternally—at 
least the Law (which was exalted most highly of all) did not (two thousand years 
before the creation of the world, the Rabbis said). But Christ (1) exists from eternity; 
(2) as a Divine Person with the Father; (3) one in nature amid glory with the Father; 
(4) His Divine nature is distinguished from His humanity which He assumed in time; 
(5) His appearance on earth is the result of a voluntary act of self-abnegation 
and love—an ethical act. It is only confusing things that differ to pretend that 
the Rabbinical absurdities alluded to explain a Christian doctrine like this.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p10">4. Many special facts testify against the sufficiency of this explanation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p11">(1) The support sought for it in the New Testament is of the most flimsy character,
<i>e.g.</i> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 26" id="xxii.vi.i-p11.1" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 22" id="xxii.vi.i-p11.2" parsed="|Heb|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22">Heb. xii. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 2" id="xxii.vi.i-p11.3" parsed="|Rev|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.2">Rev. xxi. 2</scripRef>.</p>


<pb n="450" id="xxii.vi.i-Page_450" />
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p12">(2) It is admitted that “ the representations of a pre-existent Messiah in Judaism 
were in no way very widespread “ (Harnack, p.. 89), and that they do not appear 
in all the New Testament writings. In truth, the writings in which they do appear 
are not specially the; Jewish ones, but those in which scholars have thought they 
detected most traces of Hellenistic influence.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p13">(3) It is plain that in the writings in which they do appear, these Jewish modes 
of thought were not dominant. Paul, <i>e.g.,</i> regards believers as eternally 
chosen and foreordained in Christ to salvation; but he does not attribute to them 
any such pre-existence as he ascribes to Christ. On this hypothesis, he ought to 
have done so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.i-p14">I cannot therefore accept this new theory as adequate to the facts. Nor do I 
believe that the apostles were left simply to their own gropings and imaginings 
in this and other great matters of the Christian faith. I take it as part of the 
Christian view that they were guided by the Spirit of Revelation into the truth 
which they possessed, and that their teachings laid the foundations of doctrine 
for the Church in all time.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture VI. Note B.—P. 288. Philo And The Fourth Gospel." progress="94.57%" prev="xxii.vi.i" next="xxii.vi.iii" id="xxii.vi.ii">


<h2 id="xxii.vi.ii-p0.1">LECTURE 6 NOTE B.—P. 288. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.vi.ii-p0.2">PHILO AND THE FOURTH GOSPEL. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.vi.ii-p1.1">The</span> most diverse opinions prevail as to the extent to which the 
Fourth Gospel and other books of the New Testament have been influenced by the Alexandrian 
philosophy—some, like Harnack and Weiss, denying its presence altogether; others, 
like Pfleiderer, seeing its influence in John, Hebrews, Ephesians, and Colossians 
etc. It will put the matter in a clearer light if we look briefly, first, at Philo’s 
own philosophy, and at the sources from which it was derived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p2">The three main sources of Philo’s philosophy were Platonism, Stoicism, and the 
Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p3">1. From Plato, the chief contribution was the theory of ideas—of an ideal or 
noetic world in the Divine mind, after the pattern of which this visible world was 
made (cf. the <i>Timaus</i>). It is to be observed, however, that there is not the 
slightest indication in Plato that this idea of the world was conceived of as a 
personal agent, or as anything else than an attribute of the Divine mind, in which 
it resides like a plan in the mind of an architect.<note n="905" id="xxii.vi.ii-p3.1">The “ideas,” however are also 
regarded as the immanent forms or essences of things, which become what they are 
through “participation” in them,—a point of contact with the Stoical doctrine noted 
below.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p4">2. The indebtedness of Philo to Plato is very obvious; but it is not from Plato 
that Philo derives the term Logos. He obtains this term from the Stoics. By the 
Logos, however, the Stoics as little as Plato understood a distinct hypostasis in 
the sphere of the Divine—a second Divine Being. The Logos, with the Stoics, is 
simply the 

<pb n="451" id="xxii.vi.ii-Page_451" />Divine Reason itself—that eternal Divine Reason which is immanent 
in the universe, and in substance is one with it (fire). There was a further doctrine 
which the Stoics held, however, which is of great importance for the understanding 
of Philo. Together with their fundamentally pantheistic conception of the all-pervading 
Divine Reason, they held that this Reason develops or manifests itself in a multitude 
of powers or forces, called also <i>Xeiyoe</i>. This is the famous Stoical doctrine of 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.vi.ii-p4.1">λόγοι σπερματιοί</span>—the Logos-seeds or powers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.vi.ii-p4.2">δυνάμεις</span>) 
which develop themselves in particular things. The theory is very different from 
Plato’s; yet the step was not great to identify these seed-like
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.vi.ii-p4.3">Χόψοι</span> of the Stoics—the immanent rational principles 
of things—with the “ideas” of Plato, which also in their own way were active powers 
or principles. Here, then, we have another premiss of the theory of Philo. Philo 
takes over this doctrine of the Stoics bodily,—identifies their active
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.vi.ii-p4.4">ιόψόμ</span> with the “ideas” of Plato,—identifies them, 
further, with the Old Testament angels and Greek demons,—and gathers them up, finally, 
as the Stoics also did, into the unity of the one Logos.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p5">3. But Philo went a step further. It is the peculiarity of his theory that this 
Logos is distinguished from God Himself as the absolute and highest Being—is hypostatised—projected, 
as it were, from the Divine mind, and viewed, though in a very wavering and fluctuating 
way, as a personal agent.<note n="906" id="xxii.vi.ii-p5.1">It is a point on which opinions 
differ as to whether Philo’s Logos was conceived of as a personal agent—was hypostatised 
(see Drummond’s <i>Philo of Alexandria, </i>which upholds the negative); but the 
above seems the preferable view.</note> 
Now, where did Philo get this last conception? Not from Platonic or Stoical philosophy— 
not from Greek philosophy at all. He got it from the same source whence he derived 
his immovable Monotheism, his firm faith in Divine Providence, his doctrine of angels, 
etc.,—from the Old Testament. The Old Testament also has its distinction between 
God in His hidden and incommunicable essence and God as revealed; and has its names 
for this Revelation-side of God’s nature (His name, glory, face, word, angel of 
Jehovah, etc. Cf. Oehler’s <i>Theol. of the Old Testament,</i> pp. 181–196; Newman’s
<i>Arians,</i> pp. 92, 153). There is, in particular, the doctrine of the (personified) 
Divine Wisdom in the Book of Proverbs. These germs did not lie without development 
on the soil of Judaism, as seen in the curious doctrine of the Memra, or word of 
Jehovah, in the Targums (cf. Edersheim’s <i>Jesus the Messiah,</i> i. pp. 47, 48; 
ii. pp. 659–664—Appendix on “Philo of Alexandria and Rabbinic Theology”)—the Memra 
being a distinct hypostasis whose name is substituted for Jehovah’s; and that they 
were developed on Greek soil is evidenced by the apocryphal Book of Wisdom, in which 
we have, as Schurer points out, nearly all the elements of Philo’s doctrine already 
present (<i>Hist. of Jewish People,</i> Div. ii. vol. iii. p. 232). We cannot err, 
therefore, in attributing Philo’s doctrine of the hypostatic Logos to the same Old 
Testament source.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p6">Once this is granted, many things are clear. The predicates with 

<pb n="452" id="xxii.vi.ii-Page_452" />which Philo clothes his Logos—those of Creator, High-Priest, 
Archangel, Intercessor, etc.—are plainly drawn over upon it from the Old Testament. 
But it is also clear how Philo’s doctrine should become in a certain way a preparation 
for the gospel. Comparing his view with that of the Gospel of John, we see, indeed—notwithstanding 
assertions to the contrary—a fundamental contrast. The evangelist has his feet 
on a fact which line seeks to interpret; Philo moves throughout in the region of 
speculation. An incarnation would conflict with the first principles of his philosophy. 
The whole substance of the doctrine in the Fourth Gospel is different from Philo’s 
speculations. Even in their respective conceptions of the Logos, John and Philo 
are at variance; for Philo means by Logos the internal Reason, never the spoken 
word; while John means the word uttered, spoken. His view is in accordance with 
the Palestinian, not with the Greek conception. I cannot therefore but agree with 
Harnack when he says: “John and Philo have little more in common than the name” 
(<i>Dogmengeschichte,</i> i. p. 85). Even the term Logos does not occur after the 
Prologue. But suppose the resemblances had been greater than they are, would this 
necessarily have been to the prejudice of the Gospel? I cannot see it; for it has 
just been shown that the one peculiar thing in Philo’s theory,—that which brings 
it into relation with the Gospel,—viz. its hypostatisation of the Logos, is precisely 
that feature which he did not get from Greek philosophy, but from the Old Testament. 
It was a very different thing for one whose mind was stored, as Philo’s was, with 
the facts of the Old Testament Revelation, to come in contact with the suggestive 
teachings of Plato, from what it would have been for another with no such preparation 
(cf. Newman’s Arians, pp. 91, 92). Philo, working with these ideas, struck out a 
theory which is not unchristian, but goes forward rather to meet the Christian view, 
and find its completion in it. That there is a Divine Reason in the universe, and 
that this universal Logos is none other than He who is the life and light of men, 
and who in the fulness of time became flesh,—this is not less Christian teaching 
because Philo in some respects was in accord with it. John, if we assume him to 
have heard of this doctrine of Philo’s, had no reason to reject it so far as it 
went. It harmonised with the truth he held, and furnished a fitting form in which 
to convey that truth. Whether even this much of Alexandrian influence is present 
in the Gospel, it is not easy to determine. Meanwhile, it is only doing justice 
to this great Jewish thinker to see in him an important link in the providential 
preparation for Christian conceptions—even if we do not go further, and speak of 
him, with Pfleiderer, as “the last Messianic prophet of Israel, the Alexandrian 
John the Baptist, who stretches out a hand to John the Evangelist” (<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. p. 176, Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.ii-p7">On Philo’s philosophy, and his relation to the Gospel, the works of Siegfried, 
Drummond, Zeller, Schurer, Edersheim, Harnack, Pfleiderer, Hatch (Hibbert Lectures), 
Martineau (<i>Seat of Authority</i>), Godet, Dorner, etc., may be consulted.</p>

<pb n="453" id="xxii.vi.ii-Page_453" />

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture VI. Note C.—P. 233. The Resurrection Of Christ And The Reality Of His Divine Claim." progress="95.27%" prev="xxii.vi.ii" next="xxii.vii" id="xxii.vi.iii">

<h2 id="xxii.vi.iii-p0.1">LECTURE 6 NOTE C.—P. 233. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.vi.iii-p0.2">THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST AND THE REALITY OF HIS DIVINE CLAIM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.vi.iii-p1.1">If</span> the premisses of the Christian view are correct as to Christ’s 
claim to be the Son of God, and as to the connection of sin with death, it was impossible 
that He, the Holy One, should be holden of death. The Prince of Life must overcome 
death. His resurrection is the pledge that death shall yet be swallowed up in victory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.iii-p2">On the other hand, the denial of Christ’s resurrection leads 
to a subversion of His whole claim as unfounded.<note n="907" id="xxii.vi.iii-p2.1">On the same principle that 
in a hypothetical syllogism the denial of the consequent leads to the denial of 
the antecedent. If Christ was the Divine Son, He could not be holden of death. If 
He was holden of death, His claim to be the Divine Son is refuted.</note> 
If historically real, the resurrection of Christ is a confirmation of Christ’s entire 
claim; if it did not happen, this alone negates it. The resurrection is thus an 
integral part of the Christian view. In this respect also—as well as in its bearings 
on our justification—we may say: “If Christ bath not been raised, your faith is 
vain; ye are yet in your sins” (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 17" id="xxii.vi.iii-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.17">1 Cor. xv. 17</scripRef>).<note n="908" id="xxii.vi.iii-p2.3">The resurrection has a constitutive 
place in the Christian view in connection with Redemption; but into this I do not 
enter here.</note> 
It is only what might have been anticipated, therefore, when we find the advocates 
of the modern view—those who refuse Christ’s claim—emphatic in their denial of 
the resurrection, and unceasing in their efforts to demolish the evidence of it. 
It is more surprising to find writers who claim to be upholders of the true Christianity 
playing fast and loose with this fact of the Gospel, and doing their best to belittle 
the importance of it for Christian faith. I refer particularly to the attitude of 
certain writers of the Ritschlian school. It is extremely doubtful if leading representatives 
of this school, as Harnack and Wendt, accept the resurrection of Christ in the literal 
sense at all. Harnack expressly avers that there is no satisfactory historical evidence 
of the resurrection of Christ. He goes further, and pours contempt on the attempt 
to find such evidence. He not merely argues—what all will admit—that a faith in 
Christ based on mere historic evidence is no true faith; but he scouts the idea 
of being dependent on historic evidence at all. Such evidence, if we had it, would 
give us, he thinks, no help. Faith must be perfectly independent of evidence coming 
to us through the testimony of others.” To believe on the ground of appearances 
which others have had, is a levity which will always revenge itself through uprising 
doubt.” This is professedly an, exaltation of faith . hut it directly becomes apparent 
that faith is not intended to give us any guarantee of the physical resurrection—that, 
in truth, this part of Christianity is to be given up. The Christian “has nothing 
to do with a knowledge of the form in which Christ lives, 

<pb n="454" id="xxii.vi.iii-Page_454" />but only with the conviction that He is the living Lord.” ‘The 
determination of the form was dependent on the widely differing general representations 
about a future life, resurrection, restoration, and glorification of the body, which 
prevailed at that particular time (see the whole note, <i>Dogmengeschichte</i>, i. pp. 
75, 76).’ Wendt speaks in quite similar terms. Christ’s sayings on His own resurrection 
are interpreted as conveying only the idea that “Jesus would after the briefest 
delay be awakened from death to the heavenly life with God”; and the Church misinterpreted 
them in applying them on the ground of “appearances which were held by them as certain 
facts of experience to a literal bodily resurrection” (<i>Die Lehre Jesu</i>, ii. p. 543). 
One would like to know how much objective reality Wendt is disposed to attribute 
to these “appearances.” To Herrmann also the exaltation of Christ is “a thought 
of faith,” indemonstrable through historical evidence. It is an ill service to name 
the resurrection to us living to-day as a fact likely to convince unbelievers. “For 
it is related to us by others” (<i>Verkehr</i>, 2nd edition, p. 239).<note n="909" id="xxii.vi.iii-p2.4">Bornemann seems to hold a 
literal resurrection, but regards it as insoluble whether Christ really appeared 
in the body to His disciples, “or whether those appearances rested on a miraculous 
working of the Person of Jesus on the <i>souls</i> of the disciples,” <i>i.e.</i> 
were subjective impressions; and treats the question as indifferent to faith.—<i>Unterricht,</i> 
p. 85.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.iii-p3">This minimising of the importance of the historical resurrection 
on the part of Ritschlian writers accords only too well with the general subjectivity 
of the school. A theory which resolves religion wholly into judgments of value,” 
or, as Herrmann prefers to call them, “thoughts of faith,” has clearly no room for 
an objective fact like the resurrection. A view which lays the whole stress on the 
impression (<span lang="DE" id="xxii.vi.iii-p3.1">Eindruck</span>) produced by Christ’s earthly life, has no means of incorporating 
the resurrection into itself as a constitutive part of its Christianity. It remains 
at most a deduction of faith without inner relation to salvation. It is apt to be 
felt to be a superfluous appendage. It might almost be said to be a test of the 
adequacy of the view of Christ and His work taken by any school, whether it is able 
to take in the resurrection of Christ as a constitutive part of it. I cannot therefore 
but regard the Ritschlian position as virtually a surrender of faith in Christ’s 
resurrection. The attempt to set faith and historical evidence in opposition to 
each other is one that must fail. Since it is implied in Christ’s whole claim that 
death cannot hold Him, not merely, as with the Ritschlians, that He has a spiritual 
life with God, faith would be involved in insoluble contradictions if it could be 
shown that Christ has not risen; or, what comes to the same thing, that there is 
no historical evidence that He has risen. It may be, and is, involved in our faith 
that He is risen from the dead; but this faith would not of itself be a sufficient 
ground for asserting that He had risen, if all historical evidence for the statement 
were wanting. Faith cherishes the just expectation that, if Christ has risen, there 
will be historical evidence of the fact; and were such evidence not forthcoming, 
it would be driven back 

<pb n="455" id="xxii.vi.iii-Page_455" />upon itself in questioning whether its confidence was not self-delusion. 
In harmony with this view is the place which the resurrection of Christ holds in 
Scripture, and the stress there laid upon its historical attestation (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 1-19" id="xxii.vi.iii-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|19" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.19">1 Cor. xv. 
1-19</scripRef>). I cannot enter here into detailed discussion of the historical evidence. 
The empty grave on the third day is a fact securely attested by the earliest traditions. 
The undoubting faith of the first disciples in the resurrection of their Lord, and 
in His repeated appearances to themselves, is also beyond question. Baur and most 
candid writers acknowledge that something extraordinary must have happened on that 
third day to hay a basis for this faith, and to change their despair into joyful 
and triumphant confidence (see Baur’s <i>Church History</i>, i. p. 42, Eng. trans.). The 
hypothesis of imposture has now no respectable advocates. The idea of a “swoon” 
finds little support. The “vision hypothesis,” which would reduce the apostles to 
the level of hysterical women, is inexplicable out of psychological conditions, 
and has been refuted almost to weariness (see good remarks on it in Beyschlag’s
<i>Leben Jesu</i>, in his chapter on the Resurrection, i. pp. 406–450). The attempt to 
make it appear as if Paul believed only in a visionary appearance of Christ, can 
hardly convince anybody. In all these discussions the alternative invariably comes 
back to be—conscious imposture, or the reality of the fact. This is the simplest 
explanation of all of the narratives of the resurrection—that it really took place. 
As Beyschlag says: “The faith of the disciples in the resurrection of Jesus, which 
no one denies, cannot have originated, and cannot be explained otherwise than through 
the fact of the resurrection, through the fact in its full, objective, supernatural 
sense, as hitherto understood” (p. 440). So long as this is contested, the resurrection 
remains a problem which the failure of rival attempts at explanation only leaves 
in deeper darkness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vi.iii-p4">For a good statement and criticism of the various hypotheses, see Schaff’s
<i>Hist. 
of the Church</i>, i. pp. 172–186; Godet’s <i>Defence of the Christian Faith</i> (Eng. trans.), 
chaps. i. and ii. (against Reville); and Christlieb’s <i>Moderne Zweifel</i>, Lect. VII. 
(Eng. trans.).</p>


</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VII.—Notes." progress="96.01%" prev="xxii.vi.iii" next="xxii.vii.i" id="xxii.vii">

<div3 title="Lecture VII. Note A.—P. 270. Recent Theories Of The Trinity." progress="96.01%" prev="xxii.vii" next="xxii.vii.ii" id="xxii.vii.i">
<pb n="456" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_456" />

<h2 id="xxii.vii.i-p0.1">LECTURE 7 NOTE A.—P. 270. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.vii.i-p0.2">RECENT THEORIES OF THE TRINITY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.vii.i-p1.1">Some</span> examples may be given of recent theories of the Trinity which 
seem defective from the Christian point of view. Of these, three classes may be 
named:</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p2">I. <i>Speculative Theories,</i> which do not start from 
the basis of Christian facts, but are the products of <i>a priori</i> deduction. 
These theories are abstract, speculative, cosmological, with little relation to 
distinctively Christian interests. The typical example here is Hegel’s, in his
<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i>. ii. pp. 223–251. Hegel speaks of an immanent Trinity 
in God—a Trinity of God’s being before or outside of the creation of the world. 
He does not disdain even the name “persons,”—“person, or rather subject,” speaks 
of Father, Son, and Spirit. Yet this Trinity is little more than the play of pure 
thought with itself in the element of highest abstraction: thought eternally distinguishing 
itself from itself, and as eternally sublating that distinction. The Father is the 
pure abstract idea; the Son is the element of particularity in that idea; the Spirit 
is the sublation of this in individuality. The distinction is only ideal, does not 
become real till the passage is made into the actuality of the finite world. Here 
Hegel is careful to remind us that, though in the domain of science the idea is 
first, in existence it is later—it comes later to consciousness and knowledge (p. 
247). This Trinity has therefore no existence prior to the world or independently 
of it; it is simply potentiality and basis. [Hegel’s own formula for his immanent 
process is—“God in His eternal universality is this: to distinguish Himself, to 
determine Himself, to posit another to Himself, and again to annul this distinction—therein 
to be in Him self, and only through this act of self-production is He Spirit” (p. 
237).] The supreme abstraction of all this is very evident. The names of Christian 
theology are retained, with no agreement in content. What possible resemblance has 
“the idea in its abstract universality” to the Father in the Christian conception? 
Yet Hegel’s treatment contains many profound and suggestive thoughts. In consonance 
with this speculative mode of thought are the theories 
<pb n="457" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_457" />which make the world, or the idea of the world, the mediating 
factor in the divine self-consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p3">II. <i>Impersonal Theories,</i> which recognise an immanent 
distinction in the Godhead, but one only of potencies, of momenta in the divine 
life, of modes of existence, therefore not a true personal Trinity. Thus Schelling 
(whose “potencies,” however, become personal later in the world-process),<note n="910" id="xxii.vii.i-p3.1">Pfleiderer remarks on Schelling’s 
Trinity—“The interpretation of the three potencies by the three persons of the 
Church’s doctrine of the Trinity, and the more than bold exposition of dogmatic 
formulae and passages of Scripture, we may pass as by a mere <i>hors d’oeuvre</i> 
without value for philosophy. Orthodoxy could feel no gratitude to our philosopher 
for his deduction of a triple Divine personality which only began with the creation, 
and was only to be fully realised at the conclusion of the world-process. The trinity 
arrived at is that of Montanism or Sabellianism, rather than that of the Church.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> 
iii. p. 21 (Eng. trans.). A good criticism of Beyschlag’s Trinitarian view may be 
seen in Dorner, <i>Syst. of Doct. iii. pp. 258–260.</i></note> 
Rothe, Beyschlag, etc. This view lies near akin to Sabellianism. <i>E.g.,</i> Rothe’s 
distinctions of nature, essence, and personality have nothing to do with the Biblical 
distinctions of Father, Son, and Spirit, which he takes to relate only to the sphere 
of Revelation. A recent example of this type of theory is afforded by F. A. B. Nitzsch 
in his <i>Lehrbuch der evangelischen Dogmatik</i> (1892). Nitzsch holds that we 
are compelled to postulate, not simply a Trinity of Revelation, but a Trinity of 
essence (ii. p. 442). But it is a Trinity of potencies, principles, modes of subsistence 
(pp. 439–446), not persons. A Trinity of persons, he thinks, would be Tritheism 
(p. 444). He grants that the Scripture teaches the personality of the Spirit, in 
part also of the Logos (pp. 440, 444). But this representation cannot be dogmatically 
used (p. 444). The personality of the Son lies in the human nature (p. 441), and 
the Spirit is not a person, but a principle. It is, however, a divine nature, in 
the strict sense of the word; is not to be interchanged with the holy disposition 
or religiously-elevated state of feeling of man,<note n="911" id="xxii.vii.i-p3.2">Pfleiderer explains the Holy 
Spirit rationalistically as “the arrival of the Divine reason at supremacy in our 
heart.”—<i>Religionsphilosophie,</i> iii. p. 305.</note> 
but is considered as an objective, real divine power, which is essentially equal 
with God (p. 439). Nevertheless, when we go on to ask what this threefold mode of 
subsistence in the divine nature is, we find it difficult to distinguish it from 
a Trinity of Revelation. God as Father is God in Himself in distinction from His 
relation to the world; the Logos is the Revelation principle in God; and the Spirit 
is the principle of the divine self-communication (pp. 445, 446). Christ is the 
one in whom this Revelation finds its highest expression; in this sense He is the 
Incarnation of the Logos, and has “Godhead.” “This expression,” he tells us, “is 
quite in place” (p. 514). It is evident (l) that this so-called ontological Trinity 
is barely distinguishable from an economical or Sabellian one; (2) that Christ has 
not real Godhead—is, in truth, purely man, only the highest organ of divine Revelation; 
and (3) that the Trinitarian doctrine sought to be established is awkward and confused, 
and has 
<pb n="458" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_458" />little relation to the scriptural doctrine. It is made to rest 
primarily on God’s relation to the world (p. 442), and not on the facts of Redemption. 
Its representation of “ God in Himself” as the Father has nothing in common with 
the New Testament idea of Fatherhood. Then the personality is made to reside only 
in the first principle. God as Father is personal; the other two potencies (Logos 
and Spirit) are not personal Further, in this Trinity there is no room for the Son. 
The divine second principle is named “Logos,” not “Son.”—the Son comes into being 
with Jesus Christ. We have, therefore, the contradiction of an Eternal Father without 
an Eternal Son; the Logos is not the Son of the Trinitarian formula. The first and 
third members in this formula are truly divine—one personal, the other impersonal; 
the middle member is personal, but not truly divine. The ordinary doctrine of the 
Trinity may be difficult, but it certainly is more coherent and less contradictory 
than this of Nitzsch’s, which seems to originate rather in a desire to keep in touch 
with ecclesiastical phraseology, than in any real need arising out of its author’s 
Christology or Pneumatology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p4">Dr. Dorner is a powerful defender of the Godhead of Christ, 
yet it is doubtful whether in his later views he has not surrendered the only basis 
on which this doctrine can be consistently maintained. In his <i>History of the 
Doctrine of the Person of Christ,</i> Dr. Dorner proceeds on the view (or seems 
to do so) of a Trinity of personal distinctions (Cf., e.g., his remarks on Hegel’s 
theory in vol v. p. 150). In his System of Doctrine, on the other hand, he abandons 
this ground, and falls back on a Trinity of impersonal modes—momenta in the constitution 
of the one divine Personality. The Hypostases are to be thought of as “the eternal 
points of mediation of the Absolute divine Personality”—as “intermediate between 
attributes and Egoity and Personality” (i. pp. 382, 383, Eng. trans.); as “not of 
themselves and singly personal,” but as having “a share in the one divine Personality 
in their own manner” (p. 448). As against a view which would make the divine Hypostases” 
three severed subjects, with separate self-consciousness, and divided self-determination,” 
this has perhaps its truth. But Dr. Dorner evidently so regards these momenta of 
the divine Personality that neither is the Father a Person, nor the Son a Person, 
nor the Spirit a Person; but the three constitute together the One Personality, 
or divine self-consciousness. There is not such a distinction between Father and 
Son as could be expressed by the pronouns I and Thou. The strained character of 
this construction is seen in the attempt to retain the names Father and Son for 
these internal modes of the divine self-consciousness. It is not, it is to be observed, 
the completed Personality who is the Father, and the historical Christ who is the 
Son; but Father is the name for the first “point of mediation,” Son for the second 
point, Spirit for the third, in the one self-consciousness. But how, it may be asked, 
can an impersonal moment in a process be described as Father, or how can an impersonal 
principle be described as Son?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p5">In accordance with this view, Dr. Dorner does not admit that a 

<pb n="459" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_459" />personal divine Being became incarnate in Christ, but only 
that a principle incorporated itself with the humanity derived from the virgin (iii. 
p. 163). “God as Logos, as that special eternal mode of being of the deity, unites 
Himself perfectly and indissolubly with Jesus, and thus may be said to have become 
man in Him, because as Logos He has His being, His perfect Revelation in this man, 
and has become a living unity with this man” (iii. p. 303). Christ is not simply 
human or simply divine, but the divine and human natures coalesce to form a “God-human 
Ego” or personality (pp. 308, 309). Here, again, one cannot but feel that Dr. Dorner’s 
theory leaves the divinity of Christ in an exceedingly ambiguous position. He is 
constantly objecting to the orthodox doctrine that it imperils the integrity of 
the humanity of Christ—i-makes it unlike ours. But what of his own theory of Christ’s 
peculiarly constituted Personality? Either it must be held that this union of the 
Divine principle with His humanity is akin in character to that which takes p lace 
in every believer—in which case his ground is taken away for asserting a sole and 
exclusive divinity for Christ; or it ceases to be a truly human person (as, on the 
other hand, it is not a Divine Person), and can only be thought of as a <i><span lang="LA" id="xxii.vii.i-p5.1">tertium 
quid</span>,</i> a peculiar product of the union of divine and human factors. The Church 
doctrine at least avoids this ambiguity by saying boldly—it is a divine Person 
who appears in humanity,—one who submits Himself to the conditions of humanity, 
yet in origin and essence is eternal and divine. It is difficult to see how, on 
Dr. Dorner’s view, Christ should he a truly divine being; but if He is so—and there 
can be no mistake about Dr. Dorner’s earnestness of conviction on the subject—the 
conclusion cannot be avoided that as in the theories of Rothe and Beyschlag, a new 
divine Person has since the Incarnation been added to the Godhead. There was but 
one divine Personality before—not the Father, but the one God, constituted through 
the three” modes”; there is now a second, as the result of the Incarnation of one 
of these modes—true God and Man. Surely the mere statement of such a view is sufficient 
to show its untenableness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p6">III. <i>Neo-Sabellian Theories,</i> which resolve the Trinity into aspects of 
the divine in the process of its self—manifestation or Revelation. The ground is 
abandoned of an immanent or ontological Trinity, and the names Father, Son, and 
Spirit are taken but as expressions for the phases of the divine self-manifestation 
m nature or grace. Schleiermacher inclines to this view (<i>I. Der christ. Glaube,</i> 
sects. 170–172), and we have seen that theories like Rothe’s and Nitzsch’s tend 
to pass over into it. The Ritschlian theologians have no alternative but to adopt 
it. It is a view which will always have a certain popularity, seeming, as it does, 
to evade metaphysical subtleties, while giving a plausible, easily apprehended interpretation 
of the Trinitarian formula. Its simplicity, however, is all upon the surface. The 
moment it is touched with the finger of criticism, its inadequacy is revealed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p7">The forms of these Neo-Sabellian theories are as varied as the 
<pb n="460" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_460" />minds that produce them. We may distinguish, first, certain 
popular forms. The old Sabellianism confined itself to the stadia of Revelation 
(the Father in the Law, the Son in the Incarnation, the Spirit in the Church). In 
modern times we have a wide variety of triads—God as Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier; 
God m creation (Father), in Christ (Son), in the inward fellowship of believers 
(Spirit); God in nature (Father), in history (Son), in conscience (Spirit); God 
in Himself (Father), as revealed (Son), as the principle of inward communion (Spirit), 
etc. A common feature in nearly all these triads is the identification of God as 
Creator with the Father; or again, God in His absolute, self-enclosed being, is viewed 
as the Father. But it cannot be too often repeated that it is not peculiarly as 
Creator that God, in the Christian view, is revealed as the Father. Creation is 
not the Revelation of God’s Fatherhood. It is in Christ only that the Fatherhood 
of God is perfectly revealed (<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxii.vii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>). We know the Father thorough the Son. 
Still less does Fatherhood, in the Christian sense, denote God in the depths of 
His absoluteness. The truth in these views is that the Son is the principle of Revelation 
in the Godhead; that the Father, apart from the Son, is undisclosed and unrevealed. 
But that to which the Son heads us back in God is a true Fatherhood of knowledge, 
love, and will. The second criticism to be made on these theories is that they do 
not give us a truly divine Trinity of Father, Son, and Spirit. Whether the Son is 
identified with the “world,” or with “humanity,” or with “Christ,” the second member 
of the Trinity is not divine as the first and third are. It is not God who is the 
Son, but the (non-divine) Son reveals God. This, it may be observed, is a principal 
distinction between the ancient and the modern Sabellianism. The old Sabellianism 
sought to hold by a real Godhead of Christ, though it failed in doing so. It was 
the same God, according to it, who in the old dispensation revealed Himself as Father, 
who afterwards became incarnate as Son, and who later was manifested as the Holy 
Spirit in the Church. The defects of this view were glaring; for if the phases were, 
as the Sabellians held, successive, then the one God ceased to be Father before 
He became Son, and had ceased to be Son before He became Spirit. Then Father and 
Son are terms without meaning. But, further, in ceasing to be Son, the divine must 
be supposed to have left the humanity of Christ. Thus the reality of the Incarnation 
is again denied.<note n="912" id="xxii.vii.i-p7.2">Or reduced to a mere theophany. 
Ancient Sabellianism spoke of an absorption even of the humanity of Christ.</note> 
We have only a temporary union of the Godhead with the man Christ Jesus. In the 
Neo-Sabellianisms, on the other hand, the Person of Christ is regarded as divine 
only in a figurative and improper way, i.e. as the bearer of a divine Revelation, 
or in an ethical sense; and the successive phases of the divine self-manifestation 
are not regarded as necessarily sublating each other; i.e. God remains Father, while 
revealed as Son, while manifested as Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.i-p8">Kaftan’s view of the Trinity in his <i>Das Wesen der christ. 
Religion</i> 

<pb n="461" id="xxii.vii.i-Page_461" />does not rise above a Trinity of Revelation or manifestation. 
“The Christian believes in God,” he says, “the supra-terrestrial Lord of the world, 
who was from the beginning, and is in eternity. He believes in the Godhead of Jesus, 
the historical Founder of our religion, in whom God has revealed Himself, through 
whom God has entered into that relation to mankind which from eternity He had in 
view. He believes in a power of the divine Spirit in the history of mankind which, 
since the appearance of Jesus Christ, and more precisely since His resurrection 
from the dead, has come to its perfection in Christendom, and which transplants 
the man, who allows himself to be possessed by it, into the blessed fellowship of 
the divine life. But still it is <i>one</i> God in whom he believes. . . . How can 
this be otherwise brought to a single expression than by designating the Christian 
faith in God as the faith in a three-one God? The Christian has and knows God only 
through Christ in the Holy Spirit” (p. 388). “Understood in a Christian sense, God 
is personal Spirit; as such we find Him in the historical personal life of Jesus 
Christ; as such we believe in Him ruling in history: this is the signification of 
the Christian faith in the three-one God” (p. 390, first edition). This is a much 
higher position than the ordinary Ritschlian one [note the emphatic assertion of 
Christ’s resurrection from the dead, and the connection of this with the mission 
of the Spirit]. The crucial point is the affirmation of Christ’s divinity. Now, 
whatever this means to Kaftan, it is certain it does not mean the entrance into 
time of a pre-existing divine Being; nor would he allow the inference to a personal 
distinction in the Godhead as the ground of the Incarnation (p. 391). His Trinitarian 
doctrine, therefore, does not mean more than that God has a super-earthly mode of 
being, that He has revealed Himself historically in Jesus Christ, and that He has 
wrought since as a spiritual power in the hearts of men. He refuses, indeed, to 
admit that this is a mere economical Trinity. The Revelation, he says, expresses 
the essence. But Sabellianism never denied that there was that in God which determined 
the modes of His self-revelation, or that to this extent they expressed His nature. 
Kaftan’s midway position is untenable. Either he must deal earnestly with the “Godhead” 
of Christ which he so strenuously maintains, and then he can hardly avoid moving 
back on personal distinctions; or, holding to his modal view of the Trinity, he 
will find it increasingly difficult to regard Christ as truly divine.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture VII. Note B.—P. 276. Dr. Martineau As A Trinitarian." progress="97.56%" prev="xxii.vii.i" next="xxii.viii" id="xxii.vii.ii">

<h2 id="xxii.vii.ii-p0.1">LECTURE 7 NOTE B.—P. 276. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.vii.ii-p0.2">DR. MARTINEAU AS A TRINITARIAN. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.vii.ii-p1.1">Dr.</span> advocating Trinitarianism is a veritable 
Saul among the prophets. Yet this is the drift of his striking essay (first 

<pb n="462" id="xxii.vii.ii-Page_462" />published as late as 1886) on “A Way Out of the Trinitarian 
controversy.” The object of the essay is to find a way of reconciling the differences 
of Unitarians and Trinitarians, which Dr. Martineau thinks might be accomplished 
if parties only came better to understand each other. He says, with great truth, 
“Religious doctrine may be only theory to the critic, but it is the expression of 
fact to the believer—fact infinite and ever present, the vital breath of every 
moment, deprived of which the soul must gasp and die. . . .  It is from the depth 
of such natures that theology and churches arise; and if you would harmonise them 
when they seem discordant, you must descend into the depths; you must feel their 
truth ere you criticise their errors, and appreciate their difference before you 
can persuade them that they are one. . . .  To feel charity towards a sin, you must 
understand the temptation; towards a sorrow, you must know its depths; towards an 
erring creed, you must appreciate its meaning and its ground” (Essay ii. pp. 626, 
627). In this spirit he aims at setting forth what he conceives to be the truth 
about the Trinity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.vii.ii-p2">The intention is excellent, but the success of the attempt 
must be pronounced doubtful. It is, however, exceedingly interesting as coming from 
Dr. Martineau. For his thought leads him to recognise a certain real Trinitarian 
distinction in God; and, so far as one can judge, he does not object even to Trinitarians 
speaking of these distinctions as in a sense personal. The gist of his view is expressed 
in the following passages: “God then, as He exists in Himself ere Heat all appears,—God 
alone with the void,—God as a still presence,—a starless night, a dumb immensity 
of intellect, is intended by the First Person in the received creed. Let now the 
silence be broken, let the thought burst into expression, fling out the poem of 
creation, evolving its idea in the drama of history, and reflecting its own image 
in the son of man; then this manifested phase of the; divine existence is the Son. 
. . . The one fundamental idea by which the two personalities are meant to be distinguished 
is simply this—that the first is God in His primeval essence,—infinite meaning 
without finite indications; the second is God speaking out in phenomena and fact, 
and leaving His sign whenever anything comes up from the deep of things, or merges 
back again. . . . Respecting the Third Person in the Trinity, and the doctrine of 
the Holy Spirit,  . . . the separation of His personality from the others, as not 
proper to be merged in them, is founded on a feeling deep and true, viz., that the 
human spirit is not a mere part of nature. . . . We are persuaded of something diviner 
within us than this—akin in. freedom, in power, in love, to the supreme Mind Himself. 
I virtue of this prerogative, we have to be otherwise provided for, in our highest 
life, than the mere products of creative order; we need not control, simply to be 
imposed and obeyed, but living communion like with like, spirit with spirit. To 
open this communion, to bring this help and sympathy, to breathe on the fading consciousness 
of our heavenly affinity, and make us one with the Father an the Son, is the function, 
truly of a quite special kind, reserved in 
<pb n="463" id="xxii.vii.ii-Page_463" />the doctrine of the Church for the Holy Ghost. What God is 
in Himself; what He is as manifested in the universe and history, thought to a focus 
in the drama of Redemption; what He is in communion with our inner spirit,—these 
are the three points of view denoted by the ‘Persons’ of the Trinity” (pp. 332, 
334, 336). The “Eternal Sonship” he connects with the doctrine of eternal creation 
The most paradoxical part of the essay is where he seeks to prove that the Unitarians, 
while imagining they were worshipping the “Father,” have all the while been worshipping 
the “Son”—that the Father “is really absent from the Unitarian Creed” p. 536). 
After the remarks in last note, it is not necessary to say much in criticism of 
this theory. It is, after all, only a modal theory—the substituting of “phases” 
and “points of view” for the orthodox “Persons.” The distinction of “Father” and 
“Son” is that of the hidden and the revealed God; and the “Son” has His raison d’etre 
in the existence of a world. There is no room for a special Incarnation. The “Son” 
is manifested in Jesus not otherwise than He is manifested in all history—only 
in higher (or highest) degree. But it has already been pointed out that this identification 
of the “Father” with God in Himself, “dormant potency,” “still presence,” “dumb 
immensity of intellect,” has no resemblance to the Christian idea of the Father. 
Dr. Martineau goes here on an altogether wrong track. His theory does not express 
the Christian facts.</p>

<pb n="464" id="xxii.vii.ii-Page_464" />
</div3>
</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture VIII. Note A. P. 299. The Germ Theory of Justification." progress="97.98%" prev="xxii.vii.ii" next="xxii.ix" id="xxii.viii">

<h2 id="xxii.viii-p0.1">LECTURE 8 NOTE A.—P. 299. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.viii-p0.2">THE GERM THEORY OF JUSTIFICATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.viii-p1.1">This</span> subtle theory of justification, according to which the manifoldly 
imperfect believer is accepted on the ground of his germinal holiness—“for in the 
first moment,” as Schleiermacher says, “the whole development is implicitly given” 
(p. 105),—is not without many advocates. Its phraseology is found in some who are 
far from wishing to remove the ground of acceptance from the doing and suffering 
of Christ; and it finds favour with others who reject this objective ground, and 
need another explanation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p2">Dr. M’Leod Campbell finds this view in Luther, whose doctrine he expounds thus—“secondly, 
because this excellent condition of faith is in us but a germ—a grain of mustard-seed—a 
feeble dawn, God, in imputing it as righteousness, has respect unto that of which 
it is the dawn—of which, as the beginning of the life of Christ in us, it is the 
promise, and in which it shall issue” (<i>Nat. of Atonement,</i> p. 34 (4th ed.)). 
There is no doubt that some of Luther’s expressions in the <i>Commentary on Galatians</i> 
give colour to this statement. <i>E.g.</i> “Wherefore Christ apprehended by faith, 
and dwelling in the heart, is the true Christian righteousness, for the which God 
counteth us righteous, and giveth us eternal life” (on ii. 16). “We conclude, therefore, 
upon these words, ‘It was imputed to him f or righteousness,’ that righteousness 
indeed beginneth through faith, and by the same we have the first-fruits of the 
Spirit; but because faith is weak, it is not made perfect without God’s imputation. 
Wherefore faith beginneth righteousness, but imputation maketh it perfect unto the 
day of Christ. . . .  For these two things work Christian righteousness: faith in 
the heart, which is a gift of God, and assuredly believeth in Christ; and also that 
God accepteth this imperfect faith for perfect righteousness, for Christ’s sake, 
in whom I have begun to believe” (on iii. 6). No one can doubt, however, taking 
the general drift of the <i>Commentary</i>, that in Luther’s view the sole objective ground 
of the sinner’s pardon and acceptance is the cross and righteousness of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p3">In a similar way Martensen expresses himself—“For faith 
is like the grain of mustard-seed, a small, insignificant but fructifying seed 

<pb n="465" id="xxii.viii-Page_465" />corn which contains within it the fulness of a whole future. 
In His gracious contemplation God beholds in the seed corn the future fruit of blessedness; 
in the pure will, the realised ideal of freedom” (<i>Dogmatics,</i> p. 392). Yet 
Martensen is emphatic in declaring—“The evangelical Church teaches that Christ 
alone, received by faith, is the Righteousness of man; and thus she leads man back 
from what is imperfect and multifarious to ONE who is Himself perfection; she brings 
him back from his wanderings in the desert to the pure Fountain where freedom springs 
from grace; to the holy centre where God looks upon man, not in the light of the 
temporal and finite, but in the light of Christ’s eternity and perfection” (p. 393).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p4">There is no question of the truth of the view in itself that, as Martensen further 
says,” Justifying faith cannot possibly exist in the soul in a dead or merely stationary 
condition, but that, like the living, fruit-bearing seed corn, it contains within 
itself a mighty germinating power, which must necessarily beget a holy development 
of life” (p. 393), and that God sees in this germinal holiness all that is to proceed 
from it, and even, if we please, imputes to the believer anticipatively the yet 
future result. But confusion is introduced if we confound or exchange this with 
the sinner’s justification. The imputation in question is not in order to acceptance, 
but is a mode of contemplating the fruition of holiness in <i>persons already</i> 
accepted. It is an act of the divine complacency in and towards believers already 
justified and adopted on the sole and all-sufficient ground of Christ’s work done 
on their behalf.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p5">This view, translated into their own peculiar phraseology, is naturally the one 
adopted by idealistic writers who treat of religion. Kant led the way here when, 
in rationalising the doctrine of justification, he represented it as meaning that, 
for the sake of our faith in the moral good, we are already held to be what, while 
on earth, and perhaps in any future world, we are no more than about to become (<i>Religion 
innerhalb der Grenzen der bloss. Vernunft,</i> Bk. II. sec. 3). I quote two illustrative 
passages from Mr. Bradley and Mr. T. H. Green.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p6">“Justification by faith means,” says Mr. Bradley, “that, 
having thus identified myself with the object, I feel myself in that identification 
to be already one with it, and to enjoy the bliss of being, all falsehood overcome; 
what I truly am.- By my claim to be one with the ideal, which comprehends me too, 
and by assertion of the non-reality of all that is opposed to it, the evil in the 
world and the evil incarnate in me through past bad acts, all this falls into the 
unreal; I being one with the ideal, this is not mine, and so imputation of offences 
goes with the change of self, and applies not now to my true self, but to the unreal, 
which I repudiate and hand over to destruction. . . .  Because the ideal is not realised 
completely and truly as the ideal, therefore I am not justified by the works, which 
issue from faith, as works; since they remain imperfect. I am justified solely and 
entirely by the ideal identification; the existence of which in me is on the other 
hand indicated and guaranteed 
<pb n="466" id="xxii.viii-Page_466" />by works, and iii its very essence implies them—<i>Ethical 
Studies</i> pp. 293,294.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p7">Mr. Green says: “We most nearly approach the Pauline notion of imputed righteousness 
when we say that it is a righteousness communicated in principle, but not yet developed 
in act.”—Paper on Justification by Faith, in <i>Works,</i> iii. p. 202.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.viii-p8">In the former of these extracts (as also in Mr. Green’s own view) we are away 
from the historical Christ altogether, and have to deal only with “ideals,” in relation 
to which we pass an act of judgment on ourselves in accordance with the metaphysical 
truth of things, and there is neither room nor need for a special justifying act 
of God.</p>

</div2>

<div2 title="Lecture IX.—Notes. Renan’s Eschatology." progress="98.52%" prev="xxii.viii" next="xxii.ix.i" id="xxii.ix">

<div3 title="Lecture IX. Note A.—P. 325." progress="98.52%" prev="xxii.ix" next="xxii.ix.ii" id="xxii.ix.i">
<pb n="467" id="xxii.ix.i-Page_467" />

<h2 id="xxii.ix.i-p0.1">LECTURE 9 NOTE A.—P. 325. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.ix.i-p0.2">RENAN’S ESCHATOLOGY. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ix.i-p1.1">Hartmann’s</span> theory of cosmic suicide by the 
concurrent decision or the race is bizarre enough, but it is outdone by the extraordinary 
eschatology sketched by M. Renan in his <i>Dialogues et Fragments Philosophiques,</i> 
which, apparently, though he heads the section “Dreams,” it is not his intention 
that we should take otherwise than seriously. It is a curious further illustration 
of how every. theorist feels the need of some kind of eschatology, as well as of 
the lengths to which credulity will go in minds that deem themselves too wise to 
accept Revelation. In Renan’s view, the great business in which the universe is 
engaged is that of organising God.<note n="913" id="xxii.ix.i-p1.2">This is not among the “Dreams,” 
but among the “Probabilities” (pp. 78, 79).</note> 
God as yet only exists in ideal; the time will come when He will be materially realised 
in a consciousness analogous to that of humanity, only infinitely superior (p. 78) 
The universe will culminate in a single conscious centre, in which the conception 
of personal Monotheism will become a truth. An omniscient, omnipotent being will 
be the last term of the God-making evolution (l’evolution deifique); the universe 
will be consummated in a single organised being—the resultant of milliards of beings 
whose lives are summed up in his—the harmony, the sum-total of the universe (pp. 
. 125, 126). The climax of absurdity is reached in the notion the personal deity 
thus realised proceeds, now that he has come into existence, to raise the dead and 
hold a general judgment! M. Renan may be allowed here to speak for himself—“Yes, 
I conceive the possibility of the resurrection, and often say to myself with Job,
<i><span lang="LA" id="xxii.ix.i-p1.3">Reposita est haec spes in sinu meo.</span></i> If ever at the end of the successive 
evolutions the universe is led back to a single, absolute being, this being will 
be the complete life of all; he will renew in himself the life of beings who have 
vanished, or, if you will, in his will revive all those who have ever been.—When 
God shall be at once perfect and all-powerful, that is to say, when scientific omnipotence 
shall be concentrated in the hands of a good and just being, this being will wish 
to resuscitate the past in order to repair 

<pb n="468" id="xxii.ix.i-Page_468" />its innumerable injustices. God will exist more and more; the 
more he exists, the more just he will be.—He will attain to this fully on the day 
when whoever has wrought for the divine work shall feel that the divine work is 
finished, and shall see the part he has had in it. Then the eternal inequality of 
beings shall be sealed for ever,” etc. (pp. 435, 436). Comment on such “dreams” 
is needless. Yet the spinning of such theories by a cultured intellect which has 
parted with its faith is not without its lessons.</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IX. Note B.—P. 327. The Gospel And The Vastness Of Creation." progress="98.75%" prev="xxii.ix.i" next="xxii.ix.iii" id="xxii.ix.ii">

<h2 id="xxii.ix.ii-p0.1">LECTURE 9 NOTE B.—P. 327. </h2>

<h3 id="xxii.ix.ii-p0.2">THE GOSPEL AND THE VASTNESS OF CREATION. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ix.ii-p1.1">An</span> interesting article on the subject treated 
of in the Lecture is contributed to the Contemporary Review for April 1889 by the 
late Prof. Freeman, under the title—“Christianity and the ‘Geocentric’ System.” 
The article is full of suggestive and acute remarks. Prof. Freeman states the objection 
in its full strength. “It is unreasonable, it is urged, to believe that such a scheme 
as that of Christianity, implying such awful mysteries and so tremendous a sacrifice 
can have been devised for the sole benefit of such an insignificant part of the 
universe as the earth and its inhabitants” (p. 541). He does not, however, think 
there is much in it. “If it is meant,” he says, “not merely as a rhetorical point, 
but as a serious objection, it really comes to this: we cannot believe that so much 
has been done for this earth as Christianity teaches, because this earth is so little; 
if this earth were only bigger, then we might believe it. . . .  Surely nobody ever 
believed or disbelieved on this kind of ground. An objection of this kind is a rhetorical 
point, and nothing more” (p. 542). As a rhetorical .point nevertheless, he grants 
that it is telling, and proceeds to deal with it for what it is worth. He points 
out, first, how little the change from the “geocentric” view has done to alter the 
general tenor of our thoughts and feelings. It is not the case that the “geocentric” 
view led man to take an exaggerated view of his own importance. On the contrary, 
the sight of the starry heavens, even when hooked at with “geocentric” eyes, has 
always been to make one feel his littleness (<scripRef passage="Ps. viii." id="xxii.ix.ii-p1.2" parsed="|Ps|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8">Ps. viii.</scripRef>). “The truth is that the 
objection attributes to scientific theories a great deal more practical influence 
than really belongs to them. Whether the earth goes round the sun, or the sun goes 
round the earth, does not make the least practical difference to our general feelings, 
to our general way of looking at things. . . . We are all ‘heliocentric’ when we 
stop to think about it,  . . .  but I suspect most of us are ‘geocentric’ in practice. 
That is, we not only talk as if the sun really rose and set, but for all practical 
purposes we really think so. . . .  Nobody really accepts or rejects the Christian 
religion or any other religion, merely through thinking whether the sun is so many 
thousands or millions of times 
<pb n="469" id="xxii.ix.ii-Page_469" />bigger than the earth, or whether it is only the size of a 
cart-wheel, or at the outside, about the bigness of Peloponnesus” (p. 544) Next, 
he touches the question whether we have any reason to suppose that other worlds 
are inhabited. “ Astronomers do not even attempt to tell us for certain whether 
even the other members of our own system are inhabited or not. . . . I believe I 
am right in saying that they tell us that Mars is the only planet of our system 
where men like ourselves could live; that, if the other—planets are inhabited, 
it must be by beings of a very different nature from ours” (p. 545). But the peculiar 
part of his argument, developed with great ingenuity and force, is a working out 
of the idea that it is, after all, quite in accordance with analogy that our world 
should he a very small one, and yet should play a most important part in the universe. 
Here the analogies of his own science of history furnish him with abundant illustration. 
“If it should be true that our earth does hold a kind of moral place in the universe 
out of all proportion to its physical size, the fact will be one of exactly the 
same kind as the fact that so small a continent as Europe was chosen to play the 
foremost part in the world’s history, and that so small a part of Europe as Greece 
was chosen to play the foremost part in Europe” (p. 558). Incidentally, in developing 
this argument, he refers to the fact noted in the Lecture, that the past history 
of our own world takes away in large part the force of the argument from the vast 
empty spaces of creation. “Here both the certain facts of geology and the less certain 
doctrine of evolution, instead of standing in the way of the argument, give it no 
small help. . . . We know that our own world remained in this seemingly useless and 
empty state for untold ages; there is therefore at least no absurdity in supposing 
that other worlds, some or all of them, are in the same state still. . . . The past 
emptiness and uselessness of the whole planet, the abiding emptiness and seeming 
uselessness of large parts of it, certainly go a long way to get rid of all <i>a 
priori</i> objection to the possible emptiness and seeming uselessness of some or 
all of the other bodies that make up the universe “ (p. 548).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.ii-p2">A lengthy and valuable note on the subject will likewise he found in Dorner’s
<i>History of the Doctrine of the Person of Christ,</i> vol. v. pp. 265–270. Dorner 
reviews, with his usual thoroughness and learning, the opinions held by others, 
but finds nothing to shake his confidence in the Christian view. “Concerning our 
planet, as thousand others we compared with a, must say that it is the Bethlehem 
amongst the rest, the least city amongst the thousands Judah, out of which the Lord 
was destined to proceed “ (p. 267). He reminds us that Steffens and Hegel, like 
Whewell, “regard our planetary system as the most organised spot of the universe; 
the earth, this concentrated spot on which the Lord appeared, as its absolute centre, 
which both Hegel and Becker designate the Bethlehem of worlds” (p. 269).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.ii-p3">Ebrard likewise discusses the objection in his <i>Christian 
Apologetics</i>, i. p. 253 (Eng. trans.). Fiske, in his little book on <i>Man’s Destiny</i>, 
is another who refers to it. Chap. i. is headed “Man’s Place in 

<pb n="470" id="xxii.ix.ii-Page_470" />Nature, as affected by the Copernican Theory.” He concludes—“The 
speculative necessity for man’s occupying the largest and most central spot in the 
universe is no longer felt. It is recognised as a primitive and childish notion. 
With our larger knowledge we see that these vast and fiery suns are after all but 
the Titan-like servants of the little planets which they bear with them in their 
flight through the abysses of space. . . . He who thus looks a little deeper into 
the secrets of nature than his forefathers of the sixteenth century, may well smile 
at the quaint conceit that man cannot be the object of God’s care unless he occupies 
an immovable position in the centre of the stellar universe” (pp. 16, 17).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.ii-p4">Among the Ritschlians, the question is touched on by Ritschl, <i>Recht. und Ver.</i> 
iii. p. 580; and by Kaftan, <i>Wahrheit,</i> pp. 562, 563 (Eng. trans. ii. pp. 399–401).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.ii-p5">Finally, I may refer to the beautiful treatment of the higher and more spiritual 
aspects of the subject by Dr. John Ker in his sermon on “The Gospel and the Magnitude 
of Creation” (<i>Sermons,</i> p. 227).</p>

</div3>

<div3 title="Lecture IX. Note C.—P. 341. Alleged Pauline Universalism." progress="99.34%" prev="xxii.ix.ii" next="xxiii" id="xxii.ix.iii">

<h2 id="xxii.ix.iii-p0.1">LECTURE 9 NOTE C.—P. 341. </h2>
<h3 id="xxii.ix.iii-p0.2">ALLEGED PAULINE UNIVERSALISM. </h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.1">The</span> two strongest passages in favour of Pauline 
universalism are undoubtedly <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 21-28" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|15|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21-1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 21-28</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.3" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>, yet the ablest exegetes 
concur that in neither can Paul be held to teach the doctrine of universal salvation. 
With this view I cannot but agree. It is easy to read such a meaning into certain 
of Paul’s universalistic expressions, but an unbiassed study of the passages and 
their context makes it plain that it is far from the apostle’s intention to affirm 
any such doctrine. As respects <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 21-28" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|15|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21-1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 21-28</scripRef>, we have first the statement—“For 
as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:22" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">ver. 22</scripRef>). But to 
affirm that in Christ all shall be made alive is a very different thing from affirming 
that all shall be made alive in Christ. And that the latter is not the apostle’s 
thought is made evident from the next verse, which declares that this making alive 
of those that are Christ’s takes place at His coming. “Each in his own order: Christ 
the first-fruits; then they that are Christ’s, at His coming” (var. 23). This making 
alive, therefore, is the making alive at the resurrection at the <i>Parousia</i>. But no 
universalist maintains that at that period “they that are Christ’s” embraces all 
humanity. The subsequent clauses are not more decisive. “The last enemy that shall 
be abolished is death” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:27" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.27">ver. 27</scripRef>); but here again it is foreign to the context to 
suppose that Paul has in view any other abolition of death than that he has been 
speaking of throughout the chapter, viz. its abolition at the resurrection. The 
putting down of all (rival) rule, authority, and power (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:24" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.7" parsed="|1Cor|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.24">ver. 24</scripRef>), the putting all 
His enemies under His feet (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:25" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25">ver. 25</scripRef>), the subjection of all things to the Son (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:27,28" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|27|0|0;|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.27 Bible:1Cor.15.28">vers. 
27, 28</scripRef>), do not naturally suggest reconciliation 
<pb n="471" id="xxii.ix.iii-Page_471" />or conversion, but rather forcible subjugation—the 
destruction of all hostile authority and influence. In this sense, accordingly, 
must be interpreted the final expression—the strongest of all—“that God may be 
all in all.” Meyer observes—“Olshausen and de Wette find here the doctrine of restoration 
favoured also by Neander, so that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.10">ἐν πᾶσι</span> would apply 
to all creatures, in whom God shall be the all-determining One. . . .  The fact was 
overlooked that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ix.iii-p1.11">ἐν πᾶσι</span> refers to the members of the 
kingdom hitherto ruled over by Christ, to whom the condemned, who, on the contrary, 
are outside of this kingdom, do not belong, and that the continuance of the condemnation 
is not done away even with the subjugation of Satan, since, on the contrary, the 
latter himself by his subjugation falls under condemnation” (<i>Com. in loc.</i>). 
Weiss similarly says: “Even the context of this passage excludes any referring of 
it to a restitution of all things (<i>Apokatastasis</i>), for the dominion which 
God henceforward wields immediately can be no other than that which Christ has received 
and given up to Him; and that does not consist in this, that all hostile powers 
are destroyed or converted, but in this, that they have become powerless, and are 
subject to His will.”—<i>Biblical Theol.</i> ii. p. 73 (Eng. trans.).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2">The second passage, again, <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>, speaks of a summing 
up of all things in Christ as head (I agree with Weiss that there is no need for 
weakening or denying the force of the composite word) in the dispensation of the 
fulness of the times—a truly wonderful and comprehensive expression. The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.2">τὰ πάντα</span> here is in itself quite general,—all created 
things and beings,—and might therefore quite well suit a universalistic sense. 
But, first, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.3">τὰ πάντα</span> is limited by the succeeding 
clause,—“the things in the heavens, and the things on the earth,”—which excludes 
the demoniacal powers, certainly not conceived of as “things in the heavens”; and, 
next, it is a question whether time annulling of the divided state of “things on 
earth” is effected by the conversion of hostile powers, or not rather by their subjugation, 
and separation from the holy part of the creation. This is a question to be determined 
by Paul’s general mode of thought, and Meyer and Weiss agree that such an idea as 
the final conversion of the unbelieving and the demons is not within his view. “With 
the <i>Parousia</i>,” says Meyer, “there sets in the full realisation which is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.4">ἀποκατάστασις πάντων</span>, 
(<scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 28" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.5" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts iii. 21" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.6" parsed="|Acts|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.21">Acts iii. 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2 Pet. iii. 10" id="xxii.ix.iii-p2.7" parsed="|2Pet|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.10">2 Pet. iii. 10</scripRef> ff.); when all antichristian natures and powers shall be discarded 
out of heaven and earth, so that thereafter nothing in heaven or upon earth shall 
be excluded from this gathering together again. . . . The restoration in the case 
of the devils, as an impossibility in the case of spirits radically opposed to God, 
is not in the whole New Testament so much as thought of. The prince of this world 
is only judged” (<i>Com. in loc.,</i> and Remark 2, on the doctrine of Restoration).” 
A bringing back of the world of spirits hostile to God,” says Weiss,—“which, moreover, 
is considered as definitely bad,—is as far away from the Biblical view as is also 
a need of Redemption on the part of the angel world, and therefore the author felt 
no need to guard his expressions against either of 
<pb n="472" id="xxii.ix.iii-Page_472" />these thoughts. . . . Enough that they by their subjection to 
Christ are stripped of any power which can hurt the absolute dominion of Christ 
” (<i>Biblical Theol. of N. T.</i> ii. pp. 107, 109).</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.iii-p3">The one thing which would be really decisive in favour of a universalistic interpretation, 
would be some passage from Paul (or any part of the New Testament), which explicitly 
affirmed that fallen spirits or lost men in eternity would ultimately repent and 
be saved; but no such expression can be found. Dr. Cox has no scruple in telling 
us that those condemned in the judgment will yet, after a remedial discipline, all 
be brought to repentance, to faith; will be restored to God’s Fatherly love, etc. 
If this is the Scripture doctrine, why do Christ and His apostles never explicitly 
say so? Why do they not use expressions as clear and unmistakable as Dr. Cox’s own? 
Why only these general expressions, of which the application is the very question 
in dispute? The ancient prophets, <i>e.g.</i>, had no difficulty in making clear 
their belief that a day of general conversion would come for sinful and rejected 
Israel. Why does Jesus, or Paul, or John not tell us as plainly that a day of general 
forgiveness and restoration will come for all God’s backsliding children—that those 
whom they describe as perishing and destroyed, and under wrath, and undergoing the 
second death, will yet be changed in their dispositions, and made sharers of God’s 
eternal life? It is not simply that this is not declared of all, but it is not, 
in one single utterance, declared of any; and while this is the state of the case 
scripturally, universal restoration, however congenial to our wishes, must be held 
to be a dream in the air, without solid basis in Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.iii-p4">What many passages do teach is the complete subjugation of those found finally 
opposed to Christ; and in this way the restoration of a unity or harmony in the 
universe, which involves the cessation of active, or at least effective, opposition 
to Christ’s rule. What may be covered by such expressions,—or what yet unrevealed 
may in future ages be disclosed—who can tell?</p>
<p class="normal" id="xxii.ix.iii-p5">Reference may be made to a careful study of the whole New Testament teaching 
on this subject in a series of papers by the Rev. Dr. Agar Beet in the <i>Expositor</i>, 
vol. i. (4th series), 1890.</p>

</div3>
</div2>
</div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" progress="99.98%" prev="xxii.ix.iii" next="xxiii.i" id="xxiii">
<h1 id="xxiii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" progress="99.98%" prev="xxiii" next="xxiii.ii" id="xxiii.i">
  <h2 id="xxiii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxiii.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.i-p1.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.23">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p39.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p39.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.6">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p7.3">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.4">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p52.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p52.4">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.5">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p36.3">4:16-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.5">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p6.2">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.6">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.2">16:7-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.12">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.17">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.3">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.4">22:11-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.5">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.7">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.5">24:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.7">24:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.8">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.8">25:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.8">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.6">31:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.9">35:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.7">48:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.7">48:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.10">49:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.10">49:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p2.10">49:33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.8">3:2-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.9">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.10">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.11">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.3">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.11">32:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.7">42:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.11">17:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.9">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.10">27:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.13">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.13">5:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.2">2:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p3.9">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p3.9">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p15.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p11.12">14:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p11.13">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p13.10">19:25-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p4.8">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p12.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p4.8">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.ii-p1.2">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p15.1">16:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p18.3">16:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p23.3">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p16.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-p4.1">18:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.2">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.10">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p32.3">36:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p5.2">47:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p5.2">47:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p24.1">49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p17.2">49:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p17.2">49:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p19.2">49:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.17">51:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p24.2">73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p18.1">73:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p18.4">73:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.13">20:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p36.5">7:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p28.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p28.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.16">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p22.1">25:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p22.2">26:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p5.7">38:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p5.7">38:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p24.3">40:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p24.3">40:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.19">40:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.24">43:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.25">43:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.22">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.26">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p15.1">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p47.3">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p29.8">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.12">63:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p22.3">37:1-10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p3.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.5">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.5">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p22.5">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p1.3">12:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p21.8">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p21.9">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.14">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.15">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p10.15">3:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.20">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.7">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.11">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.9">5:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.8">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p11.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.2">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p11.6">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p11.8">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.9">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p40.3">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.2">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.2">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.31">7:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.2">8:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p35.5">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.2">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.18">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.18">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.11">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.4">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p5.3">10:29-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.16">10:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.5">11:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.4">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.7">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.7">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p24.5">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.5">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.5">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.5">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.3">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p24.9">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-p7.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.13">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p24.9">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.10">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.2">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.8">13:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.2">13:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.8">13:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p14.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.38">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.38">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.25">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.25">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.7">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.26">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p20.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p20.1">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.42">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.2">19:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.4">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.5">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.27">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.22">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.23">21:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p8.3">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.5">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.15">22:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.26">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p16.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p21.2">22:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.5">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p45.2">23:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p13.1">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p13.2">24:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p13.3">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.35">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.29">25:31-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p41.2">25:31-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.6">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.10">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.40">25:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.21">26:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.21">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.4">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p19.2">28:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.3">28:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p24.6">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p24.6">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p25.7">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.13">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.33">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.8">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.14">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.14">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p11.4">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.15">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.15">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.17">10:45</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.27">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.8">3:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.6">4:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.14">7:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p19.9">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.19">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.8">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p16.36">12:11-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p17.2">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p33.2">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.23">24:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.25">24:44-47</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p28.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p40.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.15">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.3">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p29.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p13.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.4">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.3">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p18.10">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p25.13">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.6">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p33.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p36.2">3:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p45.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p25.8">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.6">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.7">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.9">6:51-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p5.3">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.6">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-p8.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p28.3">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.7">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.30">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p18.2">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p22.3">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p30.4">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p51.2">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p22.3">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.9">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p22.3">15:7-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p18.2">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p31.4">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-p8.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.7">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p28.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p30.2">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p21.4">20:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.34">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.34">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.28">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p15.14">2:24-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.39">2:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.31">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.25">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.29">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.32">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.41">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.41">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.5">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.6">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.5">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.25">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.35">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.36">4:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.26">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.37">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.37">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.11">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.4">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.7">24:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.13">1:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p27.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.19">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p29.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p43.3">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p30.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.26">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p57.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p50.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.11">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.5">7:13-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.8">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.7">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.8">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p42.3">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p40.4">8:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p46.1">8:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p18.2">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.8">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p57.3">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.15">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p45.6">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p13.2">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.29">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p15.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p15.4">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#i-p1.2">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.4">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.11">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p35.3">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p12.2">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p5.3">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.14">16:25-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.20">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.14">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.27">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p31.2">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.11">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.15">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.5">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p40.3">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.5">12:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p15.6">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.iii-p3.2">15:1-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.4">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p8.6">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.iii-p2.2">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.2">15:21-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.4">15:21-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.5">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.7">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.8">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.6">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.9">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p42.4">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p8.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.9">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p14.2">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p16.4">15:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p41.3">15:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p8.8">15:47</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.21">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.4">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p56.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p20.6">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p41.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p17.2">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p40.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.8">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.24">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.4">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.22">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.9">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p33.6">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-p11.1">4:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p12.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p34.6">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p36.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p42.6">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p9.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p33.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p33.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p9.4">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p39.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.6">3:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p16.4">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p33.4">4:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p55.11">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p56.3">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p9.2">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v-p158.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p29.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p20.2">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.2">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.7">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p40.4">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p34.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p36.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p42.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p42.5">1:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p15.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.11">5:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.3">1:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.12">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.12">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p7.2">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p23.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.2">2:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.8">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p22.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p40.5">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p44.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p13.4">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p13.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p27.8">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p35.7">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p10.4">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p17.5">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p35.8">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p42.2">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p41.6">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p42.3">10:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p41.4">10:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.5">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.4">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.10">11:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p10.8">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-p11.2">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.13">13:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.20">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.21">5:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.21">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.21">5:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.6">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.10">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.6">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p9.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.10">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.11">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p19.14">2:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p17.3">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.12">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.8">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p38.2">3:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v-p267.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.21">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v-p267.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.14">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.16">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#v-p267.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p38.3">4:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.16">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p34.5">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.7">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p18.3">3:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.3">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p17.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p3.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p33.8">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p34.2">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p28.5">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p23.3">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.23">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.23">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.23">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.23">1:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p9.7">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.4">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p27.11">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p17.6">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p11.3">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p35.2">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p41.8">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p56.4">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p17.8">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p41.4">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-p11.3">21:2</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" progress="99.98%" prev="xxiii.i" next="xxiii.iii" id="xxiii.ii">
  <h2 id="xxiii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="xxiii.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxiii.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.1">ἀνομία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.4">ἀποκατάστασις πάντων</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p34.1">ἀρχή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p8.9">Ἀδὰμ, τοῦ Θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p1.11">ἐν πᾶσι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p33.2">ἐπίγνωσις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p29.2">ἑαυτὸν ἐκ ένωσε</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p22.1">ὑπόστασις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.4">ὒ λη</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.7">Κύριος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-p4.3">Χόψοι</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.24">διάνοια</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-p4.2">δυνάμεις</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p8.3">εἰκὼν Θεοῦ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-p4.4">ιόψόμ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.22">καρδία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p25.10">κατ᾽ εξιχή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.2">καταλλαγή</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p12.43">κυριότης</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-p4.1">λόγοι σπερματιοί</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xx-p36.3">μένει</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.6">μὴ ον</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p48.1">ματαιό της</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p26.1">νοῦς</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xx-p32.2">παλιγγενεσία</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.19">πνεῦμα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.2">πρῶτον ψεῦδος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.9">σάρξ</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-p2.3">τὰ πάντα</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.6">τὰ πάντα, κόσμος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xviii-p34.2">τέλος</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.28">ψυχή</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" progress="99.99%" prev="xxiii.ii" next="xxiii.iv" id="xxiii.iii">
  <h2 id="xxiii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxiii.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.i-p1.2"> “Quod si jam rerum ignorem primordia quae sint,</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.i-p1.3">Reposita est haec spes in sinu meo.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.9">Weltanschauungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#ix-p17.1">caput mortuum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.2">causa sui</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.12">de novo</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.i-p3.2">dies ineffabiles</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p45.7">donum superadditum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-p5.1">in concreto</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p40.6">in mutua funera</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p39.2">mobile perpetuum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.v-p2.1">mundus non in tempore sed cum tempore factus est</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.7">mundus, universum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#x-p14.2">pontum aspectabant flentes!</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.iii-p6.1">regressus in infinitum</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xi-p43.4">sensus numinis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p28.2">status integritatis</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.2">sub specie aeternitatis.</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-p5.1">tertium quid</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" progress="99.99%" prev="xxiii.iii" next="xxiii.v" id="xxiii.iv">
  <h2 id="xxiii.iv-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="xxiii.iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#ix-p22.4">Abfall</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-p1.4">Ansicht der Welt</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-p12.4">Auspruch auf Leben</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-p12.8">Begriff</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iv-p4.2">Brauchen wir</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.xi-p1.3">Das menschliche Erkennen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p11.3">Der alte und der neue Glaube</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.xi-p1.4">Die auf Werthurtheile ruhenden Begriffe</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#ix-p23.2">Drang</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p27.9">Ebenbild</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.iii-p3.1">Eindruck</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p18.7">Gottessohnschaft</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.2">Gottheit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.3">Gottmenschheit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-p1.2">Kampf der Weltanschauungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.12">Liebewillen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p23.4">Menschwerdung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.4">Sühnung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p26.3">Schwärmerei</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vi-p2.1">Selbstgespräche</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-p12.1">Selbstzersetzung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xix-p6.3">Versöhnung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-p12.7">Vorstellung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xii-p14.1">Vorstellungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-p0.3">WELTANSCHAUUNG</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.ii-p0.3">WELTANSCHAUUNGEN</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ix-p2.1">Weltanschauung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.ii-p1.4">Weltanschauungen</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-p1.6">Weltansicht</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.2">Weltbegriff</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.3">Weltganz</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.xi-p2.2">Werthurtheile</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.iv-p6.1">Zeit-Geist</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-p12.2">Zersplitterung</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p23.2">eine gewordene Gottheit</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xix-p39.10">ganz nichts besonderes</a></li>
 <li><a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p21.1">urbildlich</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" progress="100.00%" prev="xxiii.iv" next="toc" id="xxiii.v">
  <h2 id="xxiii.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxiii.v-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_16_1">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.i-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.ii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.ii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.ii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.iv-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.iv-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.v-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.vi-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.vi-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.vii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.vii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.viii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.x-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.xi-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i.xi-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iv-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iv-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.v-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.v-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vi-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vi-Page_399_1">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vii-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.vii-Page_400_1">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.viii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.viii-Page_401_1">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ix-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ix-Page_402_1">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.x-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.x-Page_403_1">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xi-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xi-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xi-Page_405_1">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.xii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.i-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.i-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.i-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.i-Page_412_1">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.ii-Page_414_1">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.iii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.iv-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.v-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.v-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.v-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.vi-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.vi-Page_419_1">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iii.vii-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.i-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.i-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.ii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.iii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.iv-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.iv-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.iv-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.v-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.vi-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.vi-Page_429_1">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.vii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.viii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.viii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.viii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.ix-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.iv.ix-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.i-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.ii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.iii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.iii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.iv-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.v-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.v-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.vi-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.vi-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.vii-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.vii-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.vii-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.v.viii-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.i-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.ii-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.iii-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vi.iii-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.i-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.ii-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.ii-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.vii.ii-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.viii-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.viii-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.i-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.i-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.ii-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.ii-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ix.iii-Page_472">472</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
